Easter Island ; the Rapanui speech and the peopling of southeast Polynesia

iCf

V-

tN -

<:'

T-f,

^-/

'^-n^

^A

■y /

//

/

/ ^.

't* ,Mir^ :rj'^^r- '•a€^ \'^i'^;iF4?W-. ^»» -^^

i

% 1
1*

-^■^^

5^-/!r^

fyxmll Uttirmitg Jilrat^g

THE GIFT OF

^oj\irisJi^i>y\:ii^^^ erf WosfeSfWYusfe^

A.2&q3Q^ fe(Xil7i2.

'" ■ '^^ Date due

Ti.

^f^Hfl

11 i9d6

Cornell University Library
GN671.E2 C56

Easter Island : the Rapanui speech and t

3 1924 029 871 013
olin Overs

Cornell University
Library

The original of this bool< is in
the Cornell University Library.

There are no known copyright restrictions in
the United States on the use of the text.

http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924029871013

EASTERN INLAND

THE RAPANUI SPEECH AND THE PEOPLING
OF SOUTHEAST POLYNESIA

BY
WILLIAM CHURCHILL

Sometime Consul-General of the United States in Samoa and Tonga,

Member of the Polynesian Society, the Hawaiian Historical

Society, the American Philological Association

PUBLISHED BY

THE CARNEGIE INSTITUTION OF WASHINGTON
1912

EASTER ISLAND

THE RAPANUI SPEECH AND THE PEOPLING
OF SOUTHEAST POLYNESIA

BY
WILLIAM CHURCHILL

Sometime Consul-General of the United States in Samoa and Tonga,

Member of the Polynesian Society, the Hawaiian Historical

Society, the American Philological Association

PUBLISHED BY

THE CARNEGIE INSTITUTION OF WASHINGTON
1912

\\

^y.

CARNEGIE INSTITUTION OF WASHINGTON

PUBUCATION No. 174

CONTENTS.

Introduction i

Chaptbr I. The Polynesian Alphabet 1 1

Chapter II. Rapanui Sources and Variety 31

Chapter III. The Paumotu in the Polynesian Scheme 49

Chapter IV. Mangareva as a Center of Distribution 79

Chapter V. The Dominance of Tahiti over the Province 107

Chapter VI. The Marquesas in the Fairway to Hawaii 129

Chapter VII. Determination of the Place of Rapanui 147

Rapanui-English Vocabulary 185

English-Rapanui Finding List 271

Appendix. Sundry Notices of the Island 309

TABLE OF ABBREVIATIONS.

Fu

Futuna

Pau

Paumotu.

Q

Geiseler's vocabulary.

R

Roussel's vocabulary particularized

Ha

Hawaii.

Rn

Rapanui.

Ma

Maori

Sa

Samoa.

Mg^

T Mangareva.

T

Tongafiti.

Mq

Marquesas.

T

(suffixed) Thomson's vocabulary.

P

Polynesian general or of indetermi-

Ta

Tahiti.

nate provenance.

To

Tonga.

PS

Proto-Samoan.

EASTER ISLAND

THE RAPANUI SPEECH AND THE PEOPLING
OF SOUTHEAST POLYNESIA

INTRODUCTION.

Rapanui. a tiny islet, is almost over the verge of a distant sea, the
scanty stepmother-home of less than a battalion of humankind far
sundered from the folk of its own race. That would be enough in
itself to attract the attention of the student of the unconsidered back-
waters and eddies of the currents of human progress. Once attracted,
the attention is chained by the problems offered by this remote and
arid speck of land.

It may not be the purpose of this work to study all of these prob-
lems — that is beyond our power. Of the most of these mysteries we
may venture no further than to state the existence. Restricted by
the natiure of the material with which we are to deal and conditioned
by the character of our particular research into the mystery of the
Polynesian race, we shall find sufficient to engage our attention in the
statement of but one of these problems and in massing such proof as
we may direct upon its settlement. Yet it will be proper to set forth
the other and older problems in some such order as in a general way
comports with the order in which they have come to European atten-
tion. This is all the more meet since the problem to which this volume
is addressed is newly discovered; its first presentation was made as
incidental to those studies of the most remote Pacific area which were
the theme of "The Polynesian Wanderings."

1 . The discovery of this rock set in the emptiness of sea is obscure.
It is credited to Roggeween and his Dutch fleet on Easter Day, April 6,
1722, whence the name upon the charts. There are discrepancies
in his narrative, at least in the mutilated state in which alone it is
available to modern study. Not in every detail may his record be
reconciled with the physical and other facts of the island itself. Yet in
the main our best authorities in geography accord him the credit of the
discovery of this island. But before him in these seas was Davis the
buccaneer. Something he found in 1686 in those seas so empty be-
tween the Paumotu and the coast of Peru. The Spaniards (proud,
and with reason, of the great admiral of the viceroyalty) have assigned
the credit to Alvaro Mendana in 1566. It may well be so, for Spanish
discovery was in those stirring times an art and mystery by no means
to be revealed by publication on charts which any shipman might
secure, lest the EngUsh sea-rover should discover more than it was
wholesome for him to know.

2. We have no sure knowledge of the name of this molecule of land.
By those who follow the proper principle of geographical nomenclature
in preserving the indigenous name wherever feasible the designation

1

2 INTRODUCTION.

Rapanui is most in use. It is this wholesome principle which has
restored the name Hawaii and has relegated the glorification of Cook's
patron, the Eari of Sandwich, to the gastronomic provision he invented
to obviate the necessity of remitting his devotions to the aleatory god-
1 dess of the green cloth, a great soul. But Rapanui is not an ancient
name. We know it to have been acquired by the people as a gift from
a foreigner, a visitor from the distant island of Rapa, the Oparo of the
charts, who discovered what seemed a resemblance to his own and lesser
island and therefore applied the name Rapanui, Rapa the Great. No
long time has elapsed, yet the name has obtained Polynesian currency
and a myth has begun to arise to the effect that Rapanui was settled
by a colony sailing out of Rapaiti, Rapa the Less.

Cook and his recorder, Forster, with equal and simultaneous oppor-
tunity for the settlement of this question, lack agreement; yet this
is one of the first questions of all discovery, "What is the name of
this place?" Cook records it as Teapy, Forster obtained it as Vaihu.
As to one of these names we are in a position to clear up the error.
Forster's informant did give him the name, but it was the name of a
land or district and not of the island. It still remains in use, the name
of a landing-place on the south coast. Cook's name is readily com-
prehended ; it might have been either a local name or else a description
of any narrow (api) constricted place, either a neck of land or a settle-
ment hemmed in between bolsters of the cliff.

Another name of record is Kiti te Eiranga. Paymaster Thomson
endeavored to ascertain its accuracy and found it unrecognizable by the
islanders. This well may be the case, for not only are the two words
kiti and eiranga absent from this vocabulary record of Easter Island,
but they are incomprehensible in any of the languages of the Polynesian
stem.

Thomson and P^re Roussel* are in accord in assigning the name
Te Pito te Henua or Te Pito o te Heenua; they disagree upon its
interpretation. Thomson in his brief sojourn discovered the interest-
ing fact that the name was ages old and had been given to the island
by Hotu Matua immediately after its discovery. This recorder finds
the collocation of vocables to mean "navel and uterus. " P^re Roussel
translates it as "le nombril de la terre." Reference to the pages of
this dictionary will disclose how much of reason each has for his render-
ing. It is true that te pito does mean navel and that te henua may
mean the uterus or it may mean land. Thomson grows fanciful in
showing how his rendering fits the terrain, quite failing to recognize
that his version is Polynesian nonsense. P^re Roussel was correct
as far as his knowledge went. He was not sufficiently a scholar in the
f^ Polynesian tongues to know that pito, in addition to its designation

*The bibliographic record of these observers is presented in the appropriate connection
some pages later.

INTRODUCTION. 3

of the navel, means the end of anjrthing. Each recorder has been
misled by the secondary sense of the former element of the locution.
Thomson has gone still more astray by accepting a secondary sense
of the latter element as well. I must disregard Paymaster Thomson's
story of the antiquity of this name, even though it has passed into
currency under the dignity of the name of the Smithsonian Institution.
Each of these interpretations is to be rejected, for the French priest's
rendering, though marked by simplicity, is at variance with any meta-
phor which might suggest itself to the islander's mind. The name
means no more than "the end of the land. "

Now to denominate an island so situated as is this land of our present
study by the designation "the end of the land " is a very simple exercise
of such knowledge of geography as we possess from early childhood,
the ability to read a map. Tracing out the chains of islands which dot
the South Sea, we find Easter Island far outlying, and beyond it no
land at all until we come within sight of the arid snows of the Andes ;
to ovu comprehension it is an end of the land indeed. But we must
not lose sight of the fact that for these islanders there existed no chart.
It was impossible for them, whether in the remote days of Hotu Matua,
or in any later generation, until some slight modicum of our knowl-
edge was brought within their reach, to know that their home was the
end of all land in that sea. In contrary fact their own history taught
them that if one but sailed far enough from home there was a new home
awaiting. That was the way in which they came themselves to their
outpost home; it is within the bounds of possibility that their first
settlement had seen a second migration find them in their loneliness.
These considerations are negative : I do not lack positive considerations.
After examining an Easter Islander sufficiently to discover that in his
association with European sailors he was able to comprehend a map I
showed him the chart of his own island and asked as to this name
Te Pito o te Henua. At once he replied, "there are three," and put
his finger on each of the terminal promontories, for Easter Island is as
mathematically a Trinacria as Sicily itself. It seems clear that Te
Pito o te Henua is not the name of the island, not at least in an indig-
enous usage, save as forced upon it by contact with foreigners. It
appears to have been used in the same sense as the designation of
Land's End at the tip of Cornwall; it is impossible that to the Poly-
nesian it could have had any particle of such signification as attached
to the Ultima Thule of our ancient and mediaeval geography.

Nothing should surprise us in the existence in the South Sea of an
inhabited island without a name; there are many such. It is quite in
accord with the islander's habit of mind to speckle his home with names
changing every few feet and to leave the major divisions nameless. I
know one Samoan community where the land on the public green is
parceled out in ownership into estates so restricted in dimensions that

4 INTRODUCTION.

a man sleeping on his own domain could not roll over in his slumber
without committing trespass, yet each of these sites has its name. On
the other hand there are islands of great area which have no names at
all whereby they may be designated as geographic units.* It may
well be the case that Easter Island had no collective name. For our
own convenience, however, we shall use Easter Island and Rapanui
interchangeably.

3. Utterly beyond our comprehension, since apparently so utterly
beyond the present capacity of the islanders, the enduring memorials

'of workers in cyclopean stone are preserved in the South Sea. Without
pretending to offer a list of such structures we note a few of the principal
buildings of that nature: the Fale o le Fe'e in the mountains of 'Upolu
behind Apia, the great trilithonof Tonga, the scarped mountain erections
on Rapaiti, the massive walls of Metalianim Harbor in the Carolines,
the rows of pillars on Tinian in the Mariannes. Least comprehensible
of all such works are the stone statues of Easter Island, rude masses of
tufa-crowned human shapes mounted as termini upon platforms along
the edges of the cliffs. We find them in all stages of execution from
the partly hewn block in the quarries to the monument finished and
erected in its place. They are claimed by the traditions of the islanders
as the work of their forefathers down to quite recent generations. Yet,
despite the tradition, we can not see how a people unacquainted with
metals could hew these great masses of hard volcanic rock ; nor can we
see how, without mechanical assistance of which they had no knowledge,
they could lift these weights over the crater rim, transport them for
considerable distances, and rear them on end.

4. No South Sea language has attained to the stage of letters. In
the absence pf graphic symbols the memories of the past have in every
case been the treasure of the memory of the present. The only record
has been in the human mind; the island sages are their own books.
But in Rapanui we have a collection of wooden billets, each bearing
carefully incised figures neatly ordered in rows after a modified system
of boustrophedon. At once we jump to the conclusion that these hylo-
glyphs contain writing ; therefore, if written, they may be read. Again
a problem. In the first volume of the Journal of the Polynesian Society
(1892) Dr. A. Carroll, of New South Wales, undertook to read them.
The reading was far too glib ; it was a record of obscure events upon
the slopes of the Andes. Called upon to explain the principles of inter-
pretation. Dr. Carroll vanishes from the record. Paymaster Thomson
was an eye-witness of the reading of the hyloglyphs by an Easter
Islander. He has to acknowledge that a fraud was practised upon him

*"Fur grossere umfassende geographische Einheiten, wie Buchten, Meeresarme, Meeres-
strassen, Gebirge und ahnliches, besitzen die Eingeborenen keine Namen, wenigstens die
Melanesier. Ihre geographischen Namen sind individuell, kantonal, lokal beerenzt '-—
Capt. Georg Fnedenci, "Beitrage zur Volker- und Sprachenkunde von Deutsch-Neuguinea "

page 10. v.i»6u.iica,.

INTRODUCTION. 5

by the reader, so simple and so gross as at once to be detected. Yet
he offers what purports to be the text and translation of several of these
tablet records. Of the text we need but say that it is not such language
of Rapanui as is recorded in the pages of this vocabulary, nor is it con-
sistently the known speech of any Polynesian people, but a jumble of
several. With such an uncertain base the translation can have no
value save only in so far as it shows that Dr. Carroll's version is in no
wise concerned with the same part of the world.

5. These problems of Easter Island have been presented in brief
statement in order to show how necessary it will be in the following
pages to confine our attrition to the discussion and, so far as is possible,
to the settlement of yet another problem, for the solution of which we
may feel that we find ourselves in possession of satisfactory and suffi-
cient data. Our purpose is to trace from linguistic material and through
philological method the peopling of this remotest outpost of Polynesian
culture. Incidentally it will involve the race problem of Southeast
Polynesia.

In a former work ("The Polynesian Wanderings," 179) I found it
necessary to subdivide the general Polynesian area by erecting the
province of Nuclear Polynesia, in which Samoa is the nucleus. Nine,
Tonga, Viti, Rotuma, Uvea and Futuna, and Fakaafo describe the
perimeter. In this connection I have encountered, more as a valued
suggestion than in criticism, the memorandum of S. Percy Smith* that
there exists a Polynesian name for this region, "Hawaiki-raro or leeward
Hawaiki in contradistinction to Hawaiki-runga or windward Hawaiki
as including Tahiti and neighbor archipelagoes." It was not without
full consideration that I avoided these designations. In the first place
their ciurency is restricted to the race long after it has passed out from
Samoa. In the second place it would be doing violence to Polynesian
thought method to attempt to fix with metes and bounds so general a
division as these two terms connote. Furthermore, when lajdng out
Nuclear Polynesia as a geographic and ethnic province, particularly a
linguistic province, I foresaw that in due course it would become incum-
bent upon me, as now it has so become, to erect similarly, within the
diffuse area of Hawaiki-runga, a province of Southeast Polynesia call-
ing for precise definition. As set off for the purposes of the present
study this province comprises the Paumotu, including Mangareva geo-
graphically but particularizing it philologically ; the two groups of the
Marquesas; Rapanui; and for convenience Tahiti, as the practical
designation of the archipelago of which that island is the chief. To
complete the geographical record we may include Pitcairn, but its Poly-
nesian remains, discovered by the Bounty mutineers, had long been
mute. From this province I exclude the distal extensions of the race

*43 Bulletin American Geographical Society, 267.

6 INTRODUCTION.

in Hawaii and New Zealand, and the intermediate Cook and Austral
Groups together with scattered islands in that region of sea, leaving
their estabUshment as a province to the care of the particular students
of the Tongafiti migration mth which they seem most associable. In
this province of Southeast Polynesia we shall devote our attention to
unraveUng from the language records the story of the peopUng of the
several lands.

At this point it is proper to comment upon the source of the lin-
guistic material and to a certain extent upon the quality of the record.
One condition runs through all the vocabularies with which we are to
deal: they have been collected by the French priests, who have devoted
lives of self-abnegation to the cure of these remote and seldom re-
sponsive souls. This we shall find appUes to the two vocabularies
which we possess in an English rendering. The recorders, therefore,
represent a singularly even type. It will surely not give offense if we
characterize them as devoid of professional training for such work,
for they will heartily acknowledge that they have been trained to
higher things than the things of this world. Each such dictionary
has been compiled as a necessary adjunct of mission work; it has been
prepared by each priest to enable him to carry the gospel to the
savages of his parish, to provide the ready means for his assistants
or successors to carry on the work. The recorders have lacked time,
special preparation, even interest in considering any questions of
comparative philology and ethnology which might arise in connection
with the speech record. They have gone very directly to a very
simple end, to prepare such a word-list as might enable them to present
their message of civilization. There is clear internal evidence that
even the most finished of these dictionaries has been prepared upon a
method which must of necessity be misleading. The author, at least
the original compiler of the first word-lists which have become the
base of later dictionaries, has begun in the inverted order. He has
started from his original French and has sought to ascertain the Poly-
nesian equivalent. The result is that the dictionaries of Southeast
Polynesia are in no wise comparable with the wealth found in the
dictionaries of Nuclear Polynesia, that of George Pratt for Samoa
and of Shirley Waldemar Baker for Tonga. These latter had first
steeped themselves in the languages of their respective fields of use-
fulness. When the time came for them to write their dictionaries they
began with the indigenous word and then sought out its EngUsh
equivalent. In the French group we find general evidence, in P^e
Roussel's work we find particular evidence, that each compiler followed
a certain list of French words and directed his attention more or less
seriatim to finding equivalents all the way down the list. It has pro-
duced a monotony of uniformity; at the same time it has left the
product uniformly comparable.

INTRODUCTION. 7

The speech of Tahiti is presented to us in the work of its ApostoUc
Vicar, Monsignor Tepano Jaussen, Bishop of Axieri in partibus in-
fidelium, "Grammaire et Dictionnaire de la Langue Maorie, Dialecte
Tahitien, Paris, Neia i te Neneiraa no Belin, 1898." This approxi-
mates 6,200 entries in the Tahitian vocabulary, and the collation of
the French-Tahitian section will add considerably to the number.

For the Marquesas we are indebted to its Apostolic Vicar, Mon-
signor I. R. Dordillon, Bishop of Cambysopolis, also in partibus,
"Grammaire et Dictionnaire de la langue des lies Marquises, Paris,
Imprimerie Belin Fr^res, 1904. " It contains about 12,000 Marquesan
entries, with the same note as to the collation of the other half of the
work.

These two represent an advanced state of the knowledge of the
respective languages, for each is based upon and is designed to supplant
earlier and now inaccessible vocabularies.

For the speech of Mangareva we find our authority in Edward
Tregear, an indefatigable worker in Polynesian linguistics. Under the
authority of the New Zealand Institute he compiled "A Dictionary
of Mangareva or Gambler Islands, Wellington, 1899." This contains
some 6,600 Mangarevan entries and lacks a check vocabulary in
EngUsh. The source of this material is not set forth, but it is the
work of the French missionaries.*

The same authority gives us, and from similar sources, a dictionary
of the Paumotu, which may be found in continuous numbers of the Jour-
nal of the Polynesian Society in the second, third, and fourth volumes.
It contains about 2,500 entries and lacks the check vocabulary.

For the language which forms the principal theme of the present
volume we have " Vocabulaire de la Langue de rHe-de-P4ques ou Rapa-
nui, par le R. P. Hippolyte Roussel, de la Congregation des Sacr^s-
Coeurs de Picpus, missionnaire a ITle-de- Piques. " In "Le Museon, "
published at Lou vain in 1908, this occupies 95 pages, of which 80
are given to a French-Rapanui dictionary. The fullest credit must be
given to this work as the basis of the present volume in the fundamental
material. I have translated it into English, since by far the majority
of the vocabularies of Polynesian speech are given in English terms
and it makes for convenience to adopt this as the standard. I have
compiled therefrom a dictionary of Rapanui-English and a check vocab-
ulary to facilitate comparison by students into whose hands it may
come. With this I have incorporated two brief vocabularies earlier
printed and such material as was of my own acquisition from trust-
worthy sources in the South Sea.

The two added vocabularies (they are really mere word-lists) are
to be found in Geiseler (84 entries) and in Thomson (467 entries).

*Too late for use in these studies I have the grammar and dictionary of Mangareva of
the Catholic missionaries published in 1908.

8 INTRODUCTION.

It is quite clear that they derive, in 1882 and 1886 respectively, from
succeeding stages of a single prototype; what that may have been is
merely inferential, each visitor records his vocabulary without credit
to source. I am strongly of the opinion that each has made a tran-
scription of some manuscript Ust of words, for in several instances
Geiseler and Thomson are in accord in perpetuating errors which can
only be due to misreading of poor chirography. It is quite possible
that for his own convenience some such Ust was fitfully prepared by
some aUen resident upon the island. This points particularly to
Alexander Salmon, who has for many years been in charge of the affairs
of Rapanui. He is Tahitian, and in the early days of his unfamiliarity
with the language he might find a convenience in noting various com-
mon words which varied from the idiom with which he was familiar.
We must note that, in addition to the faults properly to be credited
to the prototype manuscript, the vocabulary in Paymaster Thomson's
Smithsonian paper is disfigured, as is his whole narrative, by a set of
errors due to the chirography of the manuscript which he supplied to
the printer.*

Unfortunately the same comment is to be made upon Pere Roussel's
vocabulary. The publication was posthumous, and not even the most
pious care of his brethren could be trusted to see through the press a
work in an unknown tongue. Some part of this error is automatically
corrigible in the inversion of the material and offers little difficulty to an
editor who has any acquaintance with Polynesian languages. Another
portion may be rectified by comparison with neighboring languages.
The residuum of error properly chargeable to this source is believed to
be very small.

In the introduction to the Roussel vocabulary mention was made of
the existence of two manuscript copies. I wrote to Professor Colinet,
of the University of Lou vain, senior editor of "Le Museon," noting the
errors of this class and bespeaking his aid in securing the loan of one of
these manuscripts. His response was both prompt and in the highest
degree cordial; he referred the matter to the author's surviving brother,
Professor Roussel of Freibourg. I had supposed that the manuscripts
must be in the possession of the religious of the Sacred Hearts, the con-
gregation of which PIre Roussel had been a member; but Professor
Colinet's reference indicated another disposition of these originals.
After waiting several months and obtaining no response I wrote to
Professor Roussel, renewing the request and enlarging upon the service
which the opportunity to collate one of the manuscript exemplars would
render to science, and suggesting that the present volume would afford

*We have no difficulty in recognizing yet a third draft upon the same source in the vocabu-
lary of 116 words, of which none is not contained in Thomson, which is incorporated in the
Easter Island report of Surgeon George H. Cooke, U. S. N. He visited Rapanui aboard
the Mohican m the last fortnight of 1886, when that vessel was commissioned to brmg awav
the statue now m Washington. His paper found belated publication in "Report of the
United States National Museum," 1897, 689.

INTRODUCTION. 9

an Opportunity to present in corrected form the work of his brother,
which must stand as the base and foundation of all knowledge of the
speech of Rapanui. Apparently these considerations did not appear
any more valuable on their repetition than when presented through
the mediation of Professor Colinet. Professor Roussel paid no atten-
tion whatever to the request; he did not seem to consider it worth even
so much as a refusal; the letters remain unanswered. Accordingly I
have been obliged to establish a standard text through my own best
efforts; for uncorrected errors I am forced to disavow responsibiUty,
since I did all in my power to secure the means whereby they might be
corrected.

In an appendix I have transcribed a considerable mass of scattered
references to Easter Island in general. It would not be practicable to
incorporate aU the literature of the subject. I have omitted all such as
is convenient of access, as, for an instance. Paymaster Thomson's paper
in the Report of the United States National Museum for 1889. But it
has seemed of advantage to gather together the stray and less accessible
accounts and to present them here for the greater convenience of stu-
dents of this interesting island.

The position which this investigation of the linguistic problems of
Southeast Polynesia bears to my major project in Polynesian philology
calls for a brief consideration. As with two other works which I have
recently published, this is preliminary to the dictionary of Polynesian
philology based upon the Samoan. My researches upon that central
theme are now approaching completion after years of diligent study.
"The Polynesian Wanderings" was written to clear the way for the
Nuclear Polynesian studies by differentiating the two streams of migra-
tion of the Polynesian race which have occupied Samoa and adjacent
islands in that mid tract of the Pacific. In that work I was able to
segregate for exhaustive examination the earlier (the Proto-Samoan)
stream of migration, to split it up into its two component streams, and
to trace each back to its point of emergence from Indonesia respectively
north of New Guinea and in the waterway south of that great island.
In the monograph on the "Beach-la-mar" I found the material where-
with to discuss a point fundamental in these languages, the beginning
of the segregation of function in the three recognizable parts of speech,
and therein I have made a preUminary statement of what is to be the
manner of treatment which I shall pursue in dealing with the Polynesian
grammar.

In Southeast Polynesia I place under examination the utmost limit
of the Proto-Samoan migration: Rapanui, the final port of voyages
whose early course we have akeady discovered in Motu and Modnus.
These are chapters in the speech history of Polynesia of such magnitude
and of such importance that it has seemed well to present them inde-
pendently before advancing to the consideration of the main theme.

10 INTRODUCTION.

That theme, to which these several items are contributory, is far
more comprehensive than a mere dictionary of the speech of a socially
unimportant folk. Its purpose is to provide the orderly arrangement
of the material whereby we enter upon the systematic study of the
principles and the methods of the most elemental type of human speech.
As the placing of the Sanskrit within the reach of investigators created
the science of comparative philology, even so I indulge myself in the
reverent aspiration that the presentation of these data for a widely
extended speech of the isolating type will carry our students very close
to one of the origins of human utterance of ideas, so close that philology
may then be justified in calUng upon psychology to explain the process
whereby the primitive man has learned to differentiate his animal cry
into thought-directed speech.

CHAPTER I.

THE POLYNESIAN ALPHABET.

In reducing the speech of the Easter Islanders to writing, Pere Rous-
sel, who had served an apostolate of a dozen years (1854-1866) in the
Marquesas, employed the alphabet with which he had become famihar
in the northern archipelago. The priests who introduced writing to
the Marquesas had also drawn for their alphabet upon that with which
they had become familiar in Tahiti, which stood as the metropolis of
this evangelical colony. In Tahiti the priests of the older communion
were late (and, in the complex of European politics, stormy) comers
to a field already cultivated.* Thus they found an alphabet already
adjusted to the phonetics of the Polynesian by the pioneer missionaries
of the London Missionary Society. Furthermore, since the English mis-
sionaries, under the stimulus of the restless soul of John Williams, the
martyr of Eromanga and an interesting blend of pietism and Wanderlust,
pushed ever into new fields and always carried with them the alphabet
which they had designed as standard for Tahiti, this has become effec-
tively the standard for all Polynesia. We have just observed how the
French missionaries adopted it as already in existence and ready to their
hands. The mission colony of the American Board of Commissioners
of Foreign Missions accepted it gladly when Ellis of the London Mis-
sion was called to their aid in Hawaii; from that new center it was in
the course of time carried to Micronesia. The Wesleyan Mission
adopted it for their earliest settlement in Tonga, and thence carried it
to Viti. It is not until we reach the independent Presbyterian estab-
lishments in the New Hebrides that we find its neat simplicity disre-
garded, and even in that western area it is essentially retained by the
Melanesian Mission of the English establishment.

An economical motive underlay the adoption of this standard alpha-
bet of Polynesia at its beginning and equally operative with each new
extension. In the first party of missionaries who sailed from England
aboard the Duff for Tahiti in 1796, one of the four ordained ministers
in the company of thirty-nine, representing many useful trades, has
set against his name the memorandum "and understands printing."
The only type which could be available to render this memorandum

*We must deprecate the assumption of a polemical attitude. With the sagacious Ellis
("Polynesian Researches" ii, 6) we note so much of priority as may lie in the temporary
sojourn of two Spanish priests from the Viceroyalty of Peru just twenty-five years before
the coming of the English missionaries. Doctors of theology will have to pass upon the
permanence of the theological statement inscribed upon the wooden cross at Taiarapu:
"Christus vincit et Carolus III imperat, 1774," of which the succeeding diplomatic claim
was never held vaUd. For all practical purposes the institution of the Catholic mission
dates from 1838.

11

12 EASTER ISLAND.

of more than curious interest was a small font such as would be found
at that time in use in the ordinary English chapel, a font of plam book
roman without diacritical marks. This stock was found ample to
express the sounds in Tahitian; there were letters to spare.* But the
Polynesians have, with a few exceptions, a simple sound which m
English is, through long-perpetuated error, expressed as a double con-
sonant, the palatal nasal, the ng of singer. But as the same combina-
tion of consonants represents typographically the true double consonant
of ngg in finger, there was objection to expressing the palatal nasal of
Tahiti by ng. Furthermore, the Rev. Thomas Lewis, who ' ' understands
printing," had other things to do at Matavai; time at the case was
time ill to be spared at the pulpit. He seems to have been a practical
man, this reverend printer in his chapel under the palms. The letter
g was not needed in Tahiti, for the language lacks the sonant palatal
mute; therefore he used it in place of ng, assigning it once for all to
the representation of the palatal nasal. Thus, every time he set g for
ng he saved an en, and a sufficiency of ens saved mounts up to the
saving of many ems, a consideration of moment to a printer who was
more zealous in saving souls than in running up a string. The use of
g for this ng characterizes the written form of all the languages of
Polynesia, save only the Maori of New Zealand, which was evangelized
under other auspices.

The general rule of the first missionaries in Tahiti was to assign to
the vowels their Italian value and to sound the consonants as in English.
That rule holds throughout Polynesia. We note a few exceptions,
more apparent than real, since the systematic collation of comparative
material will introduce them into the pages of this dictionary.

The French missionaries have very commonly adopted a system of
indicating vowels of the long quantity by doubling the vowel. This
is found in Rapanui, in Uvea, and in Futuna. They have, however,
adopted from the alphabets of English source the employment of u of
the Italian sound, and do not transliterate the sound by their more
familiar ou. The doubled vowel is found in Tonga also, though that
speech was reduced to writing before the French influence was intro-
duced. It will be seen that a typographical convenience underlies this
usage; vowel type cast with macron and micron respectively were
beyond the reach of missionaries struggling in distant nooks of sea.

*Such as take an interest in the annals ot typography will welcome a note upon the paucity
of the first printing establishments in the Pacific. As late as 1845 the mission in Hawaii
was hard put to it to print the elder Emerson's English-Hawaiian dictionary. The office
was wofully out of sorts. In the run of T we note these makeshifts: after TaJlness follows
tallow; the lower case is exhausted at testament, which is followed by -estate; fortunatdy
the hyphens lasted to complete the signature of 8, for after -yrannical the ensuing signature
begins with Tyrannize. But one must pity the poor printers who had to run off the edition
and throw in the cases before they could proceed. In the B run we follow these shifts, from
Bearer to Beast, from Beguile to -Behave, from Bellows to belly, from bondage to bondmaid
Whoever can read the story here told will recognize that the pioneers in the Pacific could not
do as they wished; they could do no more than the type would let them do.

THE POLYNESIAN ALPHABET. 13

In certain of these languages a somewhat modern impulse has caused
the dropping of k. This is strongly marked in Samoa; it is found in
the Marquesas. In Samoa the k has vanished so recently— let it be
understood that the reference is to the surd palatal mute and not to
the kappation of t which is now conquering modern Samoan as it has
succeeded in conquering Hawaiian— the k has so lately dropped out
that it actually leaves an audible hole in the word, the vowels remain
disjunct on either side of the gap, crasis does not take place. In the
Samoan alphabetical system the place of the vanished k is taken by the
inverted comma; thus fa' a is the modern form of a preceding faka and
is pronounced the same in every particular except that the k has gone
away. The choice of the character is governed in this case also by
typographical convenience ; as the comma represents the briefest breath-
pause in the continuing sentence, so the comma inverted might logically
represent this infinitesimal but positive breath-pause in the continuity
of the word. The sign is in but rare other use ; the possibility of the
need arising in Samoan composition to mark the opening of a quotation
within a quotation seemed, and very reasonably, negligible. In the
Marquesas the type supplies represented the provision of the common
French chapel, which in this particular happens to differ from the
English in the important detail that the marks of quotation Une at the
foot of the type instead of at the top and are therefore less practicable
for such employment in representing the absent k. But the French
fonts must carry a complete supply of accented vowels, a waste pro-
vision in the Pacific where the seldom- varied penult accent is almost
autographic. The acutely accented type of these otherwise useless
characters have been employed by Bishop Dordillon to represent
vowels from before which consonants have dropped away. We should
not fail to note that he is by no means accurate in such employment of
the diacritical mark; in my collation herewith I have not assumed to
correct his dictionary record, even though the compared material shows
that no loss of consonant has taken place.

After this general introduction we now present the alphabet of
Rapanui in the standard arrangement, the dashes filling the place of
English sounds which do not occur.

-

r,-

-

semivowel

ng

n

m

nn,sa1

surd

h

h

aspiration

sonant
siu-d

_

_

1
J

►

sibilant

sonant
surd

_

v1
-J

>

spirant

sonant
surd

k

t

-1
PJ

f

mute

palatal

lingual

labial

series

series

ser

ies

14 RASTER ISLAND.

It will not escape notice that the vowel tract is incomplete. This
is by no means to be taken to mean that the Rapanui is less rich in
vowel sounds than is our own speech. Far otherwise, the vowel is the
skeleton of every Polynesian vocable, a fixed value, structural entity
subject only to secular modification and that but rarely. On another
occasion I have registered my impression of the Polynesian vowel:

A man with a quick ear and an obedient tongue may, as the result of long
discipline, acquire almost perfect use of the Samoan consonants, but it is most
probable that no Caucasian has mastered the art of the Samoan vowels. It
is as in their music; the intervals, the supertones and the fractions of the tone
are developed on a system which we find it impossible to acquire. It estab-
lishes a new group of units of vibration of the vocal cords, for which the
fundamental diapason of our own speech is not set in unison.*

Holding this opinion I must discountenance any idea of emptiness
in the vowel tract. It seems empty only for the reason that the col-
lectors of the vocabularies upon which our studies are based either have
failed to catch the rich shadings of the vowels through ears trained to
find the strength of speech in the consonants, or have recognized their
inability to represent them by any of the type resources at their com-
mand. We who can make the type fairly speak for us must commis-
erate these poor missionaries with their shabby fonts. I might evaluate
these vowels by proper symbols in several of the languages under col-
lateral review, but thatwould remain unsatisfactory because incomplete.
In fact, before these languages have become too far corrupted, records
should be taken phonographically, so that a careful study may be made
and a common system of expression devised in order that their full vowel
beauty may be represented as an object at which to aim, even though
we may fall short of the mark. Through this lack I am forced to leave
the vowel area diagrammed by the five fundamental characters.

When we come to the consideration of the consonants we arrive at
more certain ground. For immediate comparison I set side by side the
consonant plan of Rapanui and that of the Proto-Samoan.

For the information of those who have not examined the preceding
studies in this work of opening the treasure of the philology of isolating
speech through its great and widely extended Polynesian family I
should explain what is indicated under the designation Proto-Samoan.
It is that ancient speech which from a study of the modern languages
of Nuclear Polynesia we establish as representing their common parent.
As in the study of the philology of inflected speech it has been possible
to segregate a common parent of the Indo-Germanic tongues, the same
method of research yields equally satisfactory results in this far more

*i7 Journal of the Polynesian Society, 87. Withdrawn by amputation from the context
whidi expressed the purpose which the last sentence was designed to serve this may now
appear misleading. It should be understood that the variety does not obtain in definitely
measurable vibration of the vocal cords, but does obtain in the mass of overtones derivable
from changes in the form of the head cavities, whether singly or in conjunction, acting as
soft-walled sound-chambers.

THE POIvYNESIAN AlyPHABET. 15

primitive type of speech. We are here, it should be understood, to
concern ourselves only with the phonetic side of this ancient speech.

In this diagram the bold-faced type represents the letters now in
Samoan use, the itahc those not now employed which are deducible
from extended comparisons.

Rapanui.

r,-
ng n m
h h

Proto-Samoan.

y

r,l

w

ng

n

m

h

h

s

V

f

i

d

6

k

t

P

Inspection of the right-hand diagram shows that the Proto-Samoan
had 1 8 of the 23 consonants which we employ; but at the same inspec-
tion the type differentiation shows us how imperfectly it could hold
these elements of speech ; for in modern Samoan we find that but 9 are
retained, in Tongan 13 appear in the alphabet, yet owing to the extreme
rarity of 5 and p this is effectively 1 1 ; in Futuna there are 10, in Niue 10,
in Uvea 11.

Since we shall have in these studies to take our departure from this
carefully reconstituted Proto-Samoan, it will be advisable to pass under
review its consonant structure toward whatever discovery we may make
of the vital formative principles underlying it.

I have already set forth my belief that the strong element, the endur-
ing element, the root element of the Polynesian vocable lies in its vowel
structure. Indeed I have made the preliminary announcement of a
discovery which I find more and more reason to regard as valid and
upon which I shall elaborate in writing the history of the formative
stages of isolating speech, namely, that the word-root is reducible to a
vowel-seed modified by consonantal modulants having a coefficient
value of certain definite sorts. That the consonants, in comparison
with this sturdy vowel, are weak is shown by their fluctuations in value
as the languages of this family undergo their secular changes in two
somewhat separable households.

This weakness it is impossible to represent by any system of type
upon any diagram, which must of necessity be both fixed and formal.
Upon comparison with the consonant scheme of our own language we
seem to find that the Proto-Samoan lacks only our palatal sibilants and
our Kngual spirants. Superficially examined, the Proto-Samoan seems
to possess in the vertical series exactly our own equipment of labials,
and in the horizontal series our complete equipment of mutes extending
across all three buccal areas in which vocal sounds are produced.

This is misleading; we are errant through the fact that we are obliged
to set down the primordial and uncertain sounds through the agency of
our graphic symbols for fixed and positively determined sounds. The

16 EASTER ISI.AND.

error would not arise if it were possible to employ comprehensible sym-
bols expressive each of a germ-sound somewhere midway within those
pairs of mutes which we classify as sonant and surd ; and in the case of
the labials the range is wider, for we find not only an interplay between
sonant and surd, but even one of such wide range as to admit of frequent
interchanges between mute and spirant; and sometimes this extends
as far as the aspiration, and even to the semi-vowel proximate to the
labial series.

This suggestion of a germ-sound I think it feasible to illustrate by an
example from EngUsh which doubly covers the point. In a British
colony, where the common speech is retentive of certain quasi-dialectic
peculiarities not unknown in the mother country, but noticeable because
of their reasonable unfamiliarity in American common speech, I heard
frequently the locution "wisitors, vorshipful sir!" If it be objected
that this is uneducated English the objection is not a valid one, for we
are using this for comparison with the speech of Polynesian ancestors far
removed from the possibility of formal education. The speaker of this
test phrase could not have acquired his error through eye education, for
in the characters V and W there can be no confusion, provided the sight
is sufficiently educated to distinguish one acute angle from two acute
angles. That the speech contained these two errors is in part an audi-
tory laches, but there is something beyond this, a determining factor.
A child in one of our primary schools who should thus exchange his V
and his W would become the immediate object of the teacher's best
effort to correct the error, and would be the butt of the excessively
educational ridicule of his fellow children as soon as recess gave oppor-
tunity for this potent form of schooUng. That this interplay between
labial spirant and proximately labial semivowel and vice versa, a plunge
over a great gap, endured in a number of individuals, schooled if not
educated, is evidential that the error was not corrected by those in
monitorial authority. Passing unperceived, it is in that community
non-existent as error. If it were heard at all, the error would become
the object of attention and of correction, for it exists side by side with
the absence of eye-error, that is to say the false speaker spells correctly.

By careful attention of the ear I found that these speakers said
neither vorshipful nor worshipful, neither wisitors nor visitors, but an
intermediate sound or two slightly variant sounds, somewhere midway
between the sounds accepted by us as standard, the germ-sound. Let
us temporarily represent this by WV. What was said, then, was the
midway sounds, WVorshipful and WVisitors. Upon our ears, attuned
to a sharp distinction between V and W, the impact of WVorshipful
impressed us with the fact that it declined from the recognized W value ;
therefore we must go the whole distance to our next recognizable sound,
the V. Similarly the declension from the standard V in WVisitors
carries us without a stop to W. Through this instance may we arrive

THE POLYNESIAN AI^PHABET. 17

at the comprehension of my idea of a germ-sound, and the equal fact
that from such a germ-sound final emergence may be made to either one
of the two limiting sounds.

Regarded in the hght of this germ-sound characteristic, we shall find
the Proto-Samoan consonant skeleton to represent a speech-type far
below our own. The array of mutes really corresponds to a row of three
germ-mutes, and the series of labials to germ-mute and germ-spirant
which are still so uncertain that they may interchange the one with the
other or even with the semivowel.

The type of the strongest modern speech developed by deviation of
this nature from the Proto-Samoan is well illustrated by the present
Samoan; its structure is discoverable upon the Proto-Samoan diagram
by omitting the itahc letters. The semivowels at the palatal and
labial extremities have such scant precision that it had not been found
necessary to give them alphabetic expression; they are recognizable,
however, in current speech. In the Proto-Samoan the Ungual semi-
vowel was triple, r, r grasseye, and /. Of these the r grasseye has been
wholly lost in the modern languages. As between r and / the languages
of Nuclear Polynesia have chosen the /; in so far as they have determ-
inant value we may therefore assign the I to the immediate survivors of
the Proto-Samoan household.

The most permanent element of the consonant skeleton is the row of
three nasals, one for each of the buccal speech-areas. This, in fact,
we should expect to find the case in a language slowly acquiring conso-
nants as a new device of speech; those which lie nearest the vowels
should be the first acquired, therefore the practice in their formation
should have been longest and as a result their fixity the greatest. Of
the three we find m to exist in all these languages almost without altera-
tion. This is conditioned by the manner in which the sound is formed ;
it requires the closing of the lips and then the opening; there can be in
nature no intermediate possibility, either the lips are closed or they are
not, the one position creates the m, the other does not. It is foreign to
our Polynesian inquiry, but none the less interesting to the student of
phonetics, to note that in my Melanesian studies I have segregated
instances where the ruder folk of those western and less advanced regions
have not yet fully acquired the simple precision of even this most ele-
mentary closure ; they have an w- variant which is most nearly expressed
by mw. The other nasals are less positive. A frequent error in Samoan
speech at the present day is to interchange ng and n when they appear
in close proximity, less frequently is similar substitution made when
either stands singly. In general we are to say that the languages of
Nuclear Polynesia retain the full series of nasals ; this, then, is to that
extent a character of the Proto-Samoan household.

Granting, now, to a race of speech-beginners the discovery that by
exerting a power to make various closures they enjoy the capacity to

18 EASTER ISI<AND.

form consonants, where in their inexperience should we expect to find
the next group of such acquisitions after they have found and conquered
the nasals lying so readily next their possession of the vowels? At the
further Umit of consonant possibility, to wit, the mutes.

The case is this:

The experimenting speaker finds that, by an easy exercise of a
power, of which after long race-ages he finds himself to be possessed,
he can enrich his speaking provision by a series of consimilar closures
applied to each of the three speech-organs. His next essay would be
to try what he could accomplish by exerting this power to its utmost
possibility, having had the encouragement of finding an agreeable
result to follow its first halting exercise. Thus do I account for the
fact that our next complete series is at the utmost bound of speech
possibiUty; we have the mutes, at least a series of three germ-mutes,
one for each of the speech-organs. In speech it is as in music, the
pianissimo is within the gentle touch of halting fingers on the keyboard,
the weight of thumping blows can produce without instruction the
fortissimo; but to effect the graces of the intermediate expressions,
which give the music its charm, calls for patience and painstaking
assiduity in the training of the muscles specifically employed in the
process. Accordingly we find that out of the three germ-mutes Samoan
has possessed the more distal expression, the surds, and only within
an appreciably modern period has undergone the loss of the palatal k.
Of the other languages of Nuclear Polynesia, Uvea, Futuna, and Niue
have retained the same mutes as the Samoan. We shall see, however,
that this is not a distinctive character of the Proto-Samoan household ;
it occurs in the Tongafiti as well. In Tonga we find divarication; a
double emergence from the germ-mute has taken place; we have not
only the full surd series k-t-p, but also the full sonant series g-d-b,
though not acknowledged in type forms except as to the last ; we find a
further development of the lingual mute, t before i becomes tch and is
written /. Omitting this special case of Tonga, we note in the selection
of the mutes by Nuclear Polynesian the utmost effect of that which I
have termed the fortissimo effect; as between the spirant and the surd,
the latter represents the farther limit of the consonant-forming power.

Between the triple and complete series of the nasals, the pianissimo
expression of the consonant power, and its fortissimo* expression in the
triple and complete series of the mutes, we pass over the aspiration,

*In the sister, but more noisy, science of ordnance a high degree of ingenuity has been
developed in the creation of time fuses and impact fuses whereby the projectile is blown to
small bits immediately upon attaining the mark at which it is violently directed. It were
desirable that some such method were applicable to metaphors in diction. Having once
employed the terminology of piano-forte expression I find it convenient to continue the
employment. Lest error should arise, however, in proportion as the text progresses away
from the ongmal mention of the figure, it may be weU to set down the caution that pianissimo
and fortissimo do not here connote the volume of vocal sound, but refer solely to the degree
of consciously directed effort in the employment of the power whereby speaking man forms
the consonants of his speech. '"'»"a

THE POLYNESIAN ALPHABET. 19

an incomplete series, the sibilant also incomplete, the spirant incom-
plete. Now how, in this explanation, are we to account for this
incompleteness in the intermediate range of possibility? To form the
sounds which should fill the gap calls for precision in the employment
of the vocal organs, calls for a training to which the incipient needs
of the speech-beginner are by no means such as to subject him, calls
for an elaboration of a system of differentiating his consonantal
modulants far in advance of the arising of the heed therefor in his
thought life. I can find no shred of evidence that the Proto-Samoan
could have had a richer equipment than is here diagrammed. It is
different with our own speech. Our forebears had a far richer alphabet
in this central area than we use. Through disuse we have lost the
power of use. Our former palatal spirants, surd and sonant, gh and ch,
are retained in the by-ways of our written speech as cumbersome
monuments which we must revere through piety, but whose inscriptions
we never read, save we are Scotch and use an older, purer English.

Hitherto it has served to deal with the consonant diagram in hori-
zontal series. This is not a mere device of typography, a convenience
of arrangement for the display of the material upon the page. A
consistent principle underlies the arrangement.

In the case of the uppermost of these horizontal tiers the name con-
notes the unity of principle in thus ordering the three nasals; to the
vowel production by a vibrant column of air in a soft-walled container
wholly without closures the first experiment in consonant creation
adds the supplementary and supporting resonance of the upper head
cavity, the nose. Though the name mute does not so clearly bespeak
the unity of principle at that remoter region of consonant possibility,
yet it is easy to satisfy ourselves that a speech-forming impulse is com-
mon to all the mutes, no matter upon which of the three organs it may
be appUed. We may by experiment upon ourselves establish the essen-
tial variety of the impulses which yield us spirants and sibilants and
aspirates, even though we find it matter of great difficulty to acquire
the wealth of consonants in this central area which gives to the Russian,
for instance, its melody. Is there a good reason to propose why the
Polynesian has acquired so little in this mid space of speech?

To examine this in detail requires that we shall leave the horizontal
order and consider the vertical. In the horizontal order we have con-
sidered impulses toward consonant creation. We are now to consider
the reaction possibilities to such impulses which may exist in the three
speech-organs, the palate, the tongue, and the lips, and the ease or diffi-
culty with which each organ may be trained to respond to such reactions.

The three speech-organs perform each a divided duty, their contribu-
tion to articulation is but one of several natural functions, and in the
performance of these several functions there is wide variation in the
familiarity with which they impress themselves upon our acquaintance.

20 EASTER ISLAND.

That the tongue is the formative agency in the production of the
column of consonants from n to t may readily be ascertained. Yet we,
with perhaps aeons of race reminiscence of animal needs outweighing
man's few days so full of trouble, think first and most commonly of
the tongue as the organ of taste. In like manner the exceeding great
joy which the labial tract may express and to which at the same time the
paired organs half contribute has served to hide from famiKar knowledge
the fact that they give us the consonant column from m to p. Least
conscious are we of the palate at the rear of the mouth in any of its
functions, speech or other.

There is physical reason in this and in the part which each organ
plays in speech. The palate is a broad, a diffuse organ; its musculattue
does not lend itself to fineness of position. It is easy to observe within
ourselves in act of speaking the shifts of position of the tongue and of
the lips, but to become familiar with our palates in speech calls for
nice observation and particular training. We have been trained to
speech for ages, we come of a stock which has acquired a wealth of
consonants, yet because of the hardship of adjusting this dull organ,
the palate, to a series of frets of which we find it difficult to become
conscious, we have consented to forego an entire group of palatals,
the spirants, and that within a very recent period. The adult trained
to English alone in his early years finds it difficult to master the ch
of the German, quite as difficult as the German himself in many of his
dialect provinces is finding it to retain the consonant in its purity.
Therefore we need feel no surprise that these unskilled men, men so
primordial in their speech acquisition that we feel convinced that we
are gazing with eager attention and reverence upon the veritable genesis
of an art of human speech — we should not wonder that they have
found it possible to control this difficult organ only so far as to employ
the rearward closure of the vibrant column of air no further than to fix
but its pianissimo and its fortissimo positions, the nasal ng and the
mute k. If we acknowledge that the intermediate positions of the
palate, although acquired, are too difficult for us to retain we may
not deny the probability that they were too difficult for this race of
beginners of speech even to acquire. Rarely in any Polynesian speech
do we find so much as the suggestion of a sound resultant from any
intermediate positioning of the palate. Because of this absence of the
facility to employ intermediate positions we shall find that the two
palatals interchange across the whole extent of the range of that organ;
that when, for any reason (and here enters the factor of speech psy-
chology as yet almost wholly unstudied) the palatal nasal goes out
of favor it may be replaced with the palatal mute, as we find to be
the rule in the eastern dialect of the Marquesas, where the Proto-
Samoan ng appears as k; similarly the mutation of k to ng is not
unknown, although the common treatment of this consonant when it

THE POLYNESIAN ALPHABET. 21

becomes objectionable is to drop it entirely, as we find in Hawaii,
Samoa, and Tahiti as a consistent practice, and as we find it sporadi-
cally in many kindred languages.

From this we deduce that these languages really have acquired the
use of the palate in general, have imperfectly established the duality
of its capacity as proved by this readiness of mutation and the wil-
lingness to sacrifice the mute. An examination of some of the con-
servative nooks of oxu" own speech will serve to point the way to the
suggestion that this palatal was the first truly consonant difference to
be acquired as speech emerged from the cry. What saith the noble
red man? Let Deerslayer record the grunt of the Mingo, "hugh" —
a vowel tone with a succeeding consonantal modulant, the palatal
spirant. From the better English of Fife and all the land about it
we cite hech in the common phrase ejaculation "hech sirs," again the
palatal spirant, surd where the other was sonant. Let a child rap
its risible olecranon, listen to the cry of ouch; again a vowel with a
final modulant, a palatal sibilant. These are words and yet no words;
they exist independent of parsing because they survive in a state of
nature, even though tagged with the interjection label for museum
display. They are but the first step advanced above the cry, the
earUest germ of speech. But to our age-long antiquity they and others
of their sort have preserved the vital difference between the cry of the
beast and the cry of man. The man has found the way to use his
palate, the very beginning of speech. These records of Polynesia show
that we are dealing with a man who can use his palate with whole confi-
dence in as yet but a single closure.

Procul, procul! far be it from us to seek to traverse the Jacobean
theology that "the tongue can no man tame." In philology we do
indeed recognize the taming of this member, we acknowledge it in
every reference to linguistics, in our most common conversation we
interchange with the utmost freedom speech and tongue, Whitsuntide
commemorates the miracle of the gift of tongues. In physical com-
parison with the palate we are struck with the reason. The tongue is
a flexible organ with great possibilities of finding its way to many parts
of the oral cavity, controlled by muscles which we soon learn to train
to our service and which we may govern with great precision. In
English we have famiKarized ourselves, between the semivowel and
the mute, with a lingual closure of the vibrating air column in no less
than six distinct positions, covering the whole range of the consonant
possibilities to which this organ lends itself. In the closure which
yields the semivowel we find minimum deviations which yield us two
similar sounds, and we have another sort of duplication of sounds for
the sibilant, the spirant, and the mute. In our speech, then, the tongue
affords us ten chstinct and always distinguishable sounds, so truly
producible and with such positive values that they are almost incapable

22

EASTER ISLAND.

of being muffled by the blanket of coryza, which plays such havoc
with the rest of the consonants. These ten sounds are but one short
of being exactly half of the number of our consonants, a good index
of the amount of speech work done by this small member. A better
index is shown in a computation of relative frequency of employment
of the sounds in English, a computation which differs from the common
table of letter frequency. In preparing this I counted sound by sound
in a continuous passage of Thomas Hardy's prose until I had reckoned
exactly i,ooo occurrences of the most frequent vowel, i of the ItaUan
sound. These are the resulting figures :

a 722

e 451

o 233

I 1,000

u 632

y 48

r 467

1

32s

ng 58

n

479

1 184

zh 3

z

193

sh 61

s

.^7.S

dh

273

th

34

g 67

d

411

k 204

t

525

w 116

m 167

V 152
f 183
b 144
P J46

For purposes of comparison I subjoin a similar table computed for
modern Samoan from a continuous passage of the Scriptures (Fa'ata'oto
xiii, xiv), selected because of its freedom from introduced words.

a 1,000

e 48s o 450

i 381 u 224

1 463

ng 91 n 131 m 150

s 46

V 52

f 116

(k) 385 t 228 p 60

We may obtain a better comparison by presenting these particulars
in their natural groups in the accompanying table :

TabIvE I.

Samoan.

English.

Samoan.

English.

Vowels

2540

1722

463

372

■■46

3038
4615
956
684
184
632

Spirants

Mutes

168
693
476
868
378

642

3082
908

Consonants

Semivowels

Nasals

Palatals

Unguals

Labials

Aspiration

Sibilants

We may make yet another generalization, the relation per cent
which the three series of consonants bear to the total number of sounds
which yield 1,000 utterances of the dominant vowel.

THE POLYNESIAN ALPHABET.
These percentages are presented in the following table:

Tablb 2.

23

Samoan.

English.

Palatal

II

20

9

8
40

12

Lingual

Labial

It would yield no valuable results to pursue more extensively such
comparisons of an isolating and an analytic speech, yet there is an
interest in this simple exhibition of the extent and manner wherein
they differ. To sum up, we may note that for every 25 Samoan vowels
that speech makes use of but 17 consonants, whereas in our own speech
we employ 46 consonants to every 30 vowels, a striking illustration of
the difference between vocaUc and consonantal speech. The simpler
language employs its two palatals almost half as much again as we
use our richer supply of palatals, even after the sacrifice of several
through disuse. When we examine the two series which we employ
with such beautiful precision we are struck with the lack of develop-
ment which is the characteristic of the beginning speech : the Samoan
employs his tongue but half as much as we, and his lips are but three
quarters as much occupied as are ours.

Now when we look more closely into the column of Proto-Samoan
Unguals and note the play of mutation we shall make an interesting
discovery. In the descendant languages the lingual pair r-l (in fact
the apparent pair is really a triplet because of my discovery of the
early existence of r-grasseye) hands down but one of its members at a
time ; some use I and some r, none uses both. Next we find a frequency
of mutation each way between the nasal and the semivowel, n-l and
l-n respectively. We therefore establish the first lingual closure at a
point equidistant from liquid and nasal.

A second pair exists in reference to the aspirate and sibilant. The
languages of Nuclear Polynesia which have both are Tonga and Uvea ;
Samoa and Futuna have 5 only; Nine has h doing service for both.
When we leave Nuclear Polynesia and pass to the homes of Tongafiti
folk we find that, with the sole exception of little Manahiki, the sibilant
is an impossibility and is replaced consistently by the aspiration.

So with the mute pair. Here the surd dominates; the sonant d
occurs consistently in Viti alone, and even there can not stand without
a preface of the nasal of the lingual series, nd.

Thus we see that the tongue is used in pianissimo and fortissimo
expression, and that particularly in the former its superior flexibility
and the ease and beginning accuracy of its control enable the man to
produce at least two distinct sounds. Between the two limiting
extremes an intermediate sound has become possible, the sibilant;

24 EASTER ISLAND.

but we have shown that in most of these languages the tongue control
has not yet reached a degree of discipline which will give the true
sound, the sibilant passes into the aspiration, a breathing but faintly
colored by any activity of the tongue at all.

Next, and last in this examination of the Proto-Samoan consonants,
we come to the labials. In considering the nasal series mention was
made of the fixity of the m value. So far as we may rest an argument
upon freedom from mutation as evidential of antiquity of acquisition,
we feel abundantly justified in the beUef that the Une of severance of
speaking man from crying animal came when man acquired the labial
m. The first gift of dawning speech Ues exactly in the last gift of
rational speech, the ability to shut the mouth. As between the fixed
labial and the imperfectly positioned palatal the labial is surely the
older. Here our interested delving into the beginnings gives us a
sketch of emerging man : first he can mumble and then he can grunt,
but he has begun.

When we look at the other extremity of the column we find the surd
mute well established. In Viti it is represented by its sonant, but
only through the support of the nasal of its own series, mb; in a few
instances in this language it passes to the sonant spirant v. In Tonga p
becomes b without support, and this mutation is found somewhat rarely
in some other languages.

The intermediate closure through the agency of the lips gives the
spirants, both surd and sonant. It is easy to see why we can have this
double effect from a single position which has been found impracticable
in these languages when the palate and the tongue have been the
effective organs. For any given closure it is theoretically possible to
have two effects. If there is no vibration of the air column during the
continuance of the closure we have the surd or silent consonant ; but if
during the brief space of the continuance of the closure the lungs force
into the buccal cavity a supply of air and this is set into vibration before
the closure is unbarred we have a sounding or sonant result of the clos-
ure. Thus in the case of these labial spirants, in saying fa the sound
does not begin until the moment of release of the closure ; in saying va
it becomes evident in the moment before such release. We may find
a reason. In the case of the lingual and the palatal the space in which
vibration before release might take place is occupied by organs under
less perfect control. In the case of the labials the palate and the tongue
Ue quiescent, the whole cavity of the mouth is available as a vibrating
chamber, and the thin and essentially external lips are in no sense in the
way of such vibration.

AH the languages of Nuclear Polynesia maintain this duality of the
spirant. In the Tongafiti household the surd tends to vanish, it is fre-
quently transformed into the aspiration, and in Rarotonga that breath-
ing has proved too feeble to endure, while the Maori can come no closer

THE POI.YNESIAN AI^PHABET. 25

to it than the supported hw. Except for mutation to the semivowel w
in Maori and Hawaii, the sonant holds its own.

One general word should be said as to the character of the mutation
of the consonants in these languages. It is essentially mutation within
the series, with two important exceptions later to be noted. The
reason for this issimple. The consonant is made byone of threespeech-
organs ; when for any reason that consonant is to undergo variation it is
only natural that it should vary to some other consonant producible by
the same organ. For the more part the direction of such mutation is
upward in the series. This accords with the belief that the consonants
nearest the vowel area are the first acquired and the most easy to use,
and in all variety general tendencies to revert to older and to easier
forms are conspicuous.

The first exception to the law of mutation in series is the interchanges
of ng-n and n-ng, each quite common in the nasals, mutation extra
serient. An examination of the slight variations in the two positions
of the veil of the palate when more or less completely dropped to afford
an entrance of the resonating air column to the nose and its outflow
through the nostrils will prove how easily such two mutations may
arise.* It fits in with what must rest as the basic principle of all these
sound varieties, the inept workman's inability to master all at once a
tool which in dexterous usage may be directed to precise employment.

The second exception is the kappation of t, which is found in Samoa
and Hawaii. In each case it has been preceded by the abolition of the
true k, and then in a quite modern reaction the t has been sacrificed to
replace the missing sound in the alphabet.f This movement was in
progress in Hawaii when it was first discovered ; it was facilitated and
hastened to completion by the missionaries, who chose the new sound

*We note with the interest which must always attach to the subject an instance in English
speech. The noun derivative of strong is strength and our standardized pronunciation retains
the palatal nasal. But there was formerly, in the most excellent authority there yet remains,
the variant strentk, and this form finds dictionary place even in spelling. The nasal is
attracted from the palate to the tongue by reason of the superior ease in passing to the next
succeeding lingual spirant.

tWithout recognition of the inexorability of the speech-principle here set forth as operative
the teachers of Samoa are vainly struggling to stay the deformation of the speech. Early
in November, 1911, Governor-General Crose, U. S. N., in the American colony of Tutuila,
held the first Teachers' Institute ever brought together in Samoa. From the report pub-
lished in Samoan in "Le Sulu" we extract this pertinent note.

"The great difficulty is the nanu (gibberish speech) which destroys and corrupts the
Samoan speech. The word Udatala in men's speech is distorted into kalakala and it is
impossible to recognize the diversity of t and k. They should strive after the language in
its purity as it has been handed down through the generations from their remote ancestors.
Let no one give attention to the sneer that he is speaking in the tongue of the missionary.
For it is not the language of the missionary, but it is the true language of Samoa and it
should be cherished and loved as a sacred possession. So, too, is the continual interchange
of n and ng. One who comes to ask for medicine on the plea that his mother is ill ('«o tigS,
lo'u Una) really armounces that his ache has become a mother ('ua tind lo'u tiga). Would
not one think that this distortion of the Samoan would be uprooted by the Samoan school-
masters on account of their love for their language in its purity? Nothing of the sort, for
the majority of the Samoan teachers speak this gibberish all the time and are devoid of
understanding."

26 easte;r island.

when they reduced the language to writing; it has swept over Samoa
since the corresponding period, and is too powerful a force to be stayed
by the efforts of the teachers. This as yet evades explanation, it stands
as an anomaly. Yet by way of comparison we are able to discover a
very few instances where in secular mutation a Latin / has become k
in descendant languages, which, it will be seen, is not an exact parallel.*

A word also remains to say as to the aspiration. Few students of
phonetics admit it to a consonant place, yet it is clearly not a vowel.
Whitney sets it to one side in his classic table of the alphabet which
in other respects we have been following. It is as though a detail of
composition, which an artist had found it difficult to dispose of on the
canvas, were painted on the frame. Despite this doubt I have had no
hesitation in establishing two aspirates and in assigning them to posi-
tions within the table of the alphabet; but because I can not identify
any part played in the formation of these aspirations by the three
consonant-forming organs I have set the two Polynesian aspirates not
quite in the lingual and labial series, but proximate thereto. The exist-
ence of the duality of these aspirates is readily to be established in this
language family. In the lingual series h is the mutation terminus of t
and of 5 ; and in the labial series h is the mutation terminus of v, off, of p.
Yet when we find an h carrying on to secondary development a word
which at last resumes its former estate, this portative h does not carry a
lingual over into the labial column or a labial into the lingual series; the
aspirate delivers properly that which it has received. This could not
be the case if the h resultant from lingual mutation and the h resultant
from labial mutation were indistinguishable by the people who speak
these languages. An exception, a case in which an error in deUvery was
really found, is so unusual that I discussed it at length in "The Polyne-
sian Wanderings," page 287.

Throughout these languages runs a consistent principle of word
mutation quite independent of the mutation by consonant modification.
In this principle the word is subjected as word to a mutation which is
governed by other than the simple phonetic laws applicable to conso-
nant variety. This principle is metathesis, which in Polynesia is far
more cogent than apparent. In Rapanui I have noted but thirteen
instances of metathesis, involving twelve words, a very minute per-
centage of the 3,000 principal entries of this dictionary. In the
dictionaries of other languages of this family this more or less com-
plete disguise of familiar words is equally rare of record.

In the fact metathesis is very prevalent; it is constantly met with in
the speech of these islanders. The reasons for the paucity of its- dic-

*One of these instances is the word busk, now obsolescent, which is derivable from the
Middle Latin bustum. The Latin original, itself of uncertain etymology, affords us in
forking channels bust in anatomy and busk for the bodice whereby anatomy is tolerated
in modest society within the temperate zones; near the equator the distinction is far less
requisite.

THE POLYNESIAN ALPHABET. 27

tionary record are not far to seek. In the first place the compilers of
these vocabularies, cramped for room and held to rigid economy in typo-
graphical composition, have been at pains to record the standard of
each speech and to let the variants pass without comment. Thus, in
the Samoan nofoa means a seat ; there can be no doubt that this is the
standard form, a derivative from nofo to sit ; it is found in the dictionary ;
yet on the Ups of men it is frequently sounded /owoa or even fongoa. In
familiarity with the spoken language we scarcely notice the metathesis,
certainly it does not seem worthy of dictionary record. But when
some other branch of the race has accepted for its standard the meta-
thetic form, that is to say, when it is used more commonly than the
primitive form, the compiler of a dictionary, in particular one unfa-
miliar with the other Polynesian languages, unknowingly enters this
as principal form and regards the true form, if he ever does hear it, as a
corruption. In such a case we obtain the record of metathesis; we dis-
cover it by the comparison of other languages. Thus it is that the
record of such changes is far less abundant than the word-mutation
itself.

To this specific and particular reason we are to add another and
general reason, one which functions with great potency in the laws of
common thought. The phenomenon has a name, therefore it ceases to
challenge information. We have to recognize that names, even per-
fectly good names, throttle investigation, for a certain type of wisdom
consists in the accumulation of names, and Webster and Worcester are
leaders of thought. It may well be comprehended that the introduc-
tion of so simple a designation as eschatology in general and improving
conversation might lead to no result, the name buries the fact; yet
introduced to the student keen in the pursuit of knowledge through
research and investigation the same name might well lead on and yet on
to the living hope of the joys of a life yet to come. Thus, named and
satisfactorily named, metathesis has passed practically unstudied as to
method and principle.

It has not been easy to codify the instances of metathesis in such
wise as to establish the principles which underlie this mechanism of
speech, but after many efforts which have proved fruitless I feel con-
fident that I have devised a system of record by which all cases may be
rendered comparable. It wiU be borne in mind that the Polynesian
syllable is of the simplest structure. There are but two forms — there
can be no more — the syllable containing a single vowel sound and the
syllable containing a single vowel introduced by a single consonant

sound.

Now before passing to the less familiar Polynesian words it will be
well to illustrate metathesis through typical instances in our own more
familiar speech, sometimes jocular, sometimes produced by some mental
inversion of order of utterance, and then commonly known as Spoon-

28 EASTER ISLAND.

erisms, from a distinguished Oxford don who was forever tripping
after this fashion; in a very few instances really formative as shown
by language comparison.

Of the jocular type, there comes to mind the name which the sub-
urban resident appUes to the implement of his semiweekly exercise, the
mawnlower. A genuine Spoonerism is the solemn injunction of the
clergjonan that the congregation shall unite in singing hymn 688, omit-
ting the last two stanzas, hymn 688, "this world is sure from paw to
paw " ; possibly less genuine is the similar ascription to the deaconing of
yet another hymn, "this world is but a shooting flea. " The third type,
that which alone adds to our permanent vocabulary, is represented by
the Norman cry of haro, at the sound of which all acts of whatever vio-
lence must cease until justice were done the petitioners, which has lost
its gravity in passing into English hurrah.

If in these three types we disregard the final consonants of the
respective syllables which compose them we shall find our path easy
toward the establishment of the two simple classes of metathesis. Upon
examination we shall at once see that in respect of the elements inter-
changing position we have two distinct types and a third which com-
bines them. In mawnlower the interchanged elements are the initial
consonants ; in hurrah the consonants remain unmoved but the vowels
interchange; in shooting flea syllable interchanges position with syllable.
This last type we need not now consider; in Polynesia I have not yet
identified a single instance in which syllable interchange is positively
estabUshed, and the few instances with which I am acquainted in Mela-
nesia are complicated by an alien element in the mixture of languages.*

So far as these researches have been prosecuted in the Polynesian lan-
guages, there are but two metathetic types and these two do not com-
mingle ; a word may interchange its consonants or may interchange its
vowels, but not both at the same time.

To secure codification whereby comparison may be possible I have
hit upon the device of employing the letters of our alphabet as designat-
ing position, the vowels in order indicating the vowels of each successive
syllable of the words under examination, the consonants in like manner
indicating the consonants introductory to each such syllable. Thus B
will always represent the consonant of the first syllable; the absence of
B will show that the word lacks a consonant in its first syllable; A will
represent the vowel of the first syllable, no matter what the word ; c and
E are assigned to the second syllable, d and i to the third, and so on.
Thus diagrammed lawnmower is bace, in which b represents /, A repre-
sents awn, c represents m, and E the scumbled vowel sound ower. In
like manner bace diagrams haro with b for h, a for o, c for r, and E for o.

*In "The Polynesian Wanderings" I have listed cases of metathesis as cited in the follow-
ing list, the references being to the serial number of the items in the Appendix I: Leon 139,
Retan 193, King 196, Baki 298, Bierian and Baki 321, Saa 351, and Pala on page 108. Even
though the publication of that work preceded the writing of these pages by less than a year
it will be seen that therein I was still striving to codify metathesis by a numerical method and
not meeting with success.

THE POLYNESIAN ALPHABET.

29

When we subject lawnmower to metathesis the resultant ntawnlower
is represented by cabe. That is the symbol for all metathetics in
which the consonant of the latter syllable interchanges with the con-
sonant of the former syllable.

When we subject haro to metathesis the resultant hurrah is repre-
sented by BECA. That is the symbol for all metathetics in which the
vowel of the latter syllable interchanges with the vowel of the former
syllable.

Accordingly we have now graphic representations of two primitive
types, consonantal and vocaUc metathesis. In examining our Rapanui
examples of metathesis we shall have no difficulty in reduction to these
types, even in words more extensive than dissyllables. The only con-
fusion will arise where we have to deal with syllables which lack con-
sonants. Yet this confusion will vanish when we bear in mind that a
word lacking a second consonant, symbolized bae, is the same thing as
BACE, and that the symbol of its consonantal metathesis, abE, is really
the equivalent of cabe. Accordingly we thus arrange these examples,
the primitive form preceding in every pair.

CABE.

muhu humu

numi (ha)moni

vaka kavakava

mona noma

I. Consonantal Metathesis.

ABE.

foe ohe (Mgv.)

ABBDI.

haere ahere

II. Vocalic Metathesis.

CAEDI.

upoko puoko

CADBI.

aluga ragua

DACSI.

aluga garua

BKCA. ACIB.

pusa pahu ariu ami

tihe tehi

tufa tahu

It will readily be comprehended that as yet our material is far too
scanty and that our method of codification is as yet too newly devised
to admit of such study as will estabUsh the principles of this word muta-
tion. But now that comparison may systematically be established over
the whole Polynesian area it will not be long before the system of
metathesis will come to light, undoubtedly as simple as are all the
fundamental rules of this speech family.

CHAPTER II.

RAPANUI SOURCES AND VARIETY.

We can make no better beginning of the study of the phonetics of this
speech than by an examination of the mutations to which have been
subjected those words which the necessities of modern intercourse have
forced the islanders to natiuralize. These words are of sotuces easily
recognizable as English, French, and ecclesiastical. Their original
forms are standard in our famiUar acquaintance; therefore they afford
us opportunity of examining the treatment to which this Polynesian
folk has had to subject them for its own currency. To the nmnber of
66 they are entered in the dictionary with such type differentiation as
wiU manifest their alien character, and in that place the source of
each is indicated. For the purpose of this examination they are here
assembled in two tables. With the French we may properly and do
include the Latin and Greek borrowings, for all have come through the
same channel, the mission priests and brethren of the Congregation des
Sacres-Cceurs de Picpus. The source of the words of English origin is
less definite. We have information of no such settlement of English-
speaking folk on Easter Island as would foster the acquisition of this
score of vocables. A few, such as pakete, paura, uira, manua, tara, peni,
poti, may have been acquired by islanders drafted into service as boat's
crews of the whalers who once crowded those seas in their hunt for the
cachalot. A few others may have been acquired by contract laborers
in Tahiti, where the London Mission had introduced some EngUsh to
island Hfe. In this group we may safely place hora, minuta, nira, eteni,
mitinare, himene, puka, ti, tiki, tokini, and tope — there can be no doubt
as to the latter moiety, how they smack of the dissenting missionary!
But hoi in derivation from horse is a puzzle : in kevare we find the French
word for the same animal ; hoi, therefore, did not arise on Easter Island ;
it was not likely to be acquired in Tahiti, for puaahorofenua is the name
there in use. But here are the Usts :

BNGUSB.

aniani (onion) mitinare (missionary) puka (book)

eteni (heathen) moni (money) tara (dollar)

himene (hymn) nira (needle) ti (tea)

hoi (horse) pakete (bucket) tiki (sick)

hora (hour) paura (powder) tokini (stocking)

manua (man o' war) peni (paint) tope (soap)

minuta (minute) poti (boat) uira (wheel)

31

32

EASTER ISIvAND.

FRBNCH AND ECCIESIASTICAI,.

agera (ange)
anio (agneau)
enemi (ennemi)
epikopo (episcopus)
etereno (etemel)
etikaritia (eucharistie)
evagerio (evangelium)
hieroturia (hierodoulia)
hipokerita (hypocrite)
hipotati (hypostasis)
hove (veuve)
iuteo (iudaeus)
karatia (gratia)
kevare (cheval)
kimatiko (schismaticus)

mereti (mercredi)*
miterio (mysterium)
natura (natura)
nieve (nivis)
papa (pape)
papatema (bapteme)
pateriareka (patriarch)
peata (beatus)
penetuli (peinture)
perehe (plaie)
peripitero (presbyterus)
porokimo (proximus)
porotetani (protestant)
rapine (lapin)
reone (Icon)

retera (lettre)

ri (riz)

ropa (robe)

takarameta (sacrament)

tameti (samedi)

taperenakero (tabemaculum)

teparanate (serpent)

tiaporo (diabolus)

tominika (dominica)

toro (taureau)

uva (uva)

veneri (vendredi)

viatiko (viaticum)

vicario (vicarius)

verigine (virgo)

Even in so simple a matter as the addition of a final vowel to a foreign
word of closed habit we shall find an indication of a fixed character of
this as of every speech of the Polynesian family. In these two lists we
find no instance of the addition of u, nor is it common in such usage
elsewhere in this family. Another generally uncommon euphonic ter-
mination applicable to closed foreign words, o, occurs only in the French
list, and even there (except for the single instance of rapino) is confined
to the ecclesiastical words, in which we seem to note a tendency on the
part of the priests to offer to the islanders the oblique cases and open
forms of the originals. It should be noted that in no case does the
euphonic addition carry the accent ; it is largely to secure a penult ictus
in reproducing the original accent of the borrowed word that this extra
syllable is appended. In the arsis the finer quality of the vowel might
be expected to attain the full perfection which is the foremost quality,
almost the most enduring possession, of Polynesian orthoepy. In the
thesis, particularly a final thesis, the shade of difference between e and t
may pass unconsidered. We note the cases under each vowel, the
series of each table being noted independently.

hora

minuta

nira

paura
puka
uira

agera

hipokerita

papatema

pateriareka
retera

ropa
takarameta

himene
mitinare

pakete
tope

E.

kevare
reone

I.

poti
tiki

teparanate

verigine

aniani
eteni

hoi
peni

hipotati
penetuli

porotetani

The proportion contributed to these three lists by the two source
languages seems to inhere in conditions exterior to Rapanui. The
French possesses a larger number of vocables of the open habit and
there is no such ictus upon the ultima as distinguishes many English
words. Thus, taking into the count the fact that the French list is
rather more than twice the length of the English list, we estimate a final

RAPANUI SOURCES AND VARIETY. 33

a and a final e as twice as frequently required in English borrowings and
a final i as four times as frequent.

No Polynesian speech can accomplish the concurrence of consonants;
the spirit of the language does not tolerate it. In borrowing words in
which such concurrence exists two methods of treatment are in use to
obviate the difficulty.

One, the method which seems the easier to the foreigner who seeks
to contribute necessary new words — and that is the position of every
missionary — is to split up the concurrent consonants by the interjection
of a light vowel, most commonly assimilated to a stem vowel next ear-
lier or next later in the word : this we find illustrated in teparanate, in
which the latter a is assimilated to the former, and in porokimo, where
the first is assimilated from the succeeding and essentially stem o.
Or a vowel of a lighter color may be employed, merely as a septum,
as the last e in taper enakero. By such alien brutality we encounter
the uncouth forms of the type laikisipositadamapefela and ametamani,
(Reichspostdampfer and Amtmann) with which the needs of German
administration have defaced the pleasant rhythm of the Samoan, a
language sweet in the cadences of love and ample for the orator, sub-
missive but aghast at such Teutonic additions.

In a second group of the borrowings we recognize with no difficulty
the motion of a less external principle, a motion which represents the
tendency of the island speech. This is perhaps less a matter susceptible
of positive proof than the recognition of the feel of the language ac-
quired in years of intimate contact with Polynesian speech and of close
study of its manners and methods. To these islanders the historic ety-
mology of the borrowed European word is a thing unknown, never to be
known, not in the least worthy of consideration.

That we have written of a certain large reliance on the feel of the
language is not to be taken as indicative of any shirking of discussion.
It is possible in a few words to present the difference and to present it
clearly, a particular presentation of the general statements of the fore-
going chapter.

In our Indo-Germanic languages the stem survives in its consonant
skeleton. In passing from stage to stage in descent from a common
ancestor the consonants have been subjected to a slow modification,
but it is so sHght that the laws of Grimm and Verner are sufficient to
bring almost, if not yet quite, all to plain account. Ear other with the
vowel elements; these unstopped vibrations of the vocal column of air
undergo strange alterations, not only secular change in the course of
long ages but rapid change within the memory of a single generation or
but of a few. Our veriest school children, if permitted to think at all,
wonder at the prosody of the mutilated rhyme:

I am monarch of all I survey.
My right there is none to dispute,
From the center all round to the sea —

34 EASTER ISLAND.

And in the present score of years London has become alarmed at the
remarkable spread of the o in lady to a something which we do not
exactly represent in type by lydy or laidy, the sudden extension of
a narrowly restricted Middlesex village dialect which had lain dor-
mant for centuries until this modem weed growth, and now baffles all
efforts at explanation.

A very small area of the general vowel-change has been set apart
into artificial classes and designated ablaut and umlaut, active under
impulses which we scarcely yet begin to comprehend. In the languages
familiar to our use the lasting frame is the consonant, the vowel may
change almost in a year; but in Polynesia the skeleton of the word is
the vowel. The consonants are yet but few, a sign in this case of recent
and partial development as genetic conditions have served; they are so
dotted over the buccal speech-area as to suggest that they are little more
than samples of what may long ages hence be needed. They are sub-
ject to mutation along lines which we may readily explain; they are
frequently subject to extinction without entailing any serious loss of
comprehensibility. But the vowel remains firm and unwavering; it is
the real skeleton of the Polynesian speech-body.

Let us clinch the statement by a simple illustration, and in this we
may draw upon the Samoan as representing the central and least
modified type of Polynesian speech.

We are all familiar with EngUsh types of inflection employing such
forms as sang, sing, song, sung. This English series has been subjected
to purposeful vowel change, yet the sense runs one and undivided
throughout; the stem has but undergone ablaut. Yet if we were to
attempt to subject to such vocalic mutation a similar Samoan couplet
of consonants, as i-ng, we should have tagi to cry, togi to peck, tugi to
set afire. In the Samoan series, which is not in the least a speech-series,
the same change of vowels gives us a new word in each case. Although
the consonants remain unaltered in themselves and in their relative
position the shift of vowel gives a complete alteration of sense. Clearly
the skeleton of these words is not in the consonants. Now let us
examine the first of these Polynesian words and notice the consonant
modifications it may undergo and yet carry the sense unmodified in
various dialects of the Polynesian family and as loan material in
Melanesian languages,

tangi tani taki tai kani angi jangi hai

Each consonant has undergone each and every of the changes which are
its phonetic possibility, even to extinction. In the final reduction we
are led to a specimen so elemental that we find no consonant other than
an aspirate, a mere initial breathing, scarcely more vocal than an ap-
pulse; but throughout the changes the vowel a and the vowel i remain
unchanged in themselves and in their relative position. The life of all

RAPANUI SOURCES AND VARIETY. 35

these words lies in the a-4 collocation; it is this vowel skeleton which
holds the meaning.

Look now at our tables of EngUsh and French source and see what
the Rapanui men under their own instinct of speech have done with
their borrowings. An excellent illustration is peni, interesting because
we find it dupUcated by penetuli of the same sense from the French
peinture. The word paint is on two accounts impracticable for Rapanui
enunciation; it ends in a consonant; it carries concturent consonants; if
dealt with by the foreigner intent upon fitting the English word for
island use by the method of parting the concurrence by a vowel of light
shade, the word would assume some such form as peniti. This would
come under the regimen of another rule of Polynesian speech, that of the
penult accent, and we should find that peniti is unrecognizably remote
from original paint. Governed by his own comprehension of that which
is permanent and dominant in every vocable, the Rapanui man seizes
upon the vowel which meets his ear; of the succeeding consonants
adopts that which is most lasting in his consonantal scheme, the nasal,
and rejects the mute. Therefore peni pictures to his eye the distinc-
tive determinant sound which paint makes upon his ear.

Thus we are introduced to an important detail of the use of the con-
sonants. Not only are the Poljnaesians masters of far fewer consonants
than our needs require, but of those consonants which they do possess
the mastery is varied in degree. The tier of consonants which Ues
nearest the vowels is that which alone can be said to be universally in
Polynesian possession, the palatal nasal ng, the lingual nasal n, the labial
nasal m. These three are almost constant; mutation inter se is rare,
and mutation in series (that is to say, m to other labials, and the like)
is almost wholly restricted to the possibiUty of the l-n and n-l mutation.
This exception, again, is genetically valuable, for it points the way to a
Une whereby the vowel in evolution through the channel of the Uquid
may attain to consonant figure. Our studies of Polynesian etymologies
show us — ^in fact the tangi illustration shortly heretofore employed
offers a full exposition — that t is impermanent, it may become k by an
extraordinary shift to the palatal series, and in its own series it may
become /, s, h, or vanish entirely. Therefore we are led to the conclu-
sion that in deaUng with concurrent consonants in its borrowings the
Poljmesian selects that of each two which is the older and better estab-
Ushed in his own speech.

This we find again instanced in nira, a selection of the Uquid over the
mute in the dl of needle.

In a considerable group of these borrowed words we have to do with 5
concurrent with some other consonant, either in the preceding or the
succeeding position. Here the resultant is conditioned by the fact
that the sibilant is impossible to the Polynesian in general, the Samoan
being the chief exception, and commonly is represented by an aspuration

36 EASTER ISLAND.

approximate to the lingual positions of the buccal closures and appar-
ently prior to those positions, for a post-aspirated consonant is scarcely
to be found in the Polynesian Pacific* Accordingly, in such cases as
these the impossible sibilant is omitted and sk, ks, sm, sp, of the original
word are satisfactorily reproduced by the remainder of the pair. Where
s stands alone it is reproduced by t, thus giving rise to the deliciously
pious collocation of tiki, tokini, tope of the former table; in which any
person who has acquired familiarity with the harsh introduction to the
Pacific islanders of the accidentia of civiUzation will sadly recognize a
case of hysteron proteron, for tokini and tope are really major and minor
premises of a fatal syllogism.

When we pass to the comparison of Rapanui with other languages of
the Polynesian family we shall have to consider changes less violent,
changes which are clearly reducible to certain fixed, smoothly acting,
and, we believe, readily comprehensible laws of mutation not peculiar
to this remotest speech, but general throughout the family. In order
to facilitate comparisons of the material I suffix to the last chapter
finding tables of all such vocables as afford comparable data and
shall cite them by the assigned serial numbers. It will be seen that
just one-third of the dictionary material is thus made available to a
greater or less extent for this particular research.

Our first inquiry shall be addressed to the vowel changes which
Rapanui exhibits in comparison with our standard of Polynesian speech.
Naturally, because of the durabiUty of the Polynesian vowel, the num-
ber will not be found a large one ; each instance will, therefore, be of
particular interest.

a-O The mutation in thesis occurs in 789, 79 1 ; in arsis in 5 14. In the quasi diphthong
au we find the mutant om in 5 17, 518, 677, 783, but it is not critical in Southeast
Polynesian, for the duplicate forms exist in these stems quite generally and
may have been coexistent in the earliest swarms of migration.

a-e Found in thesis in 375, 470.

o-a Found in arsis in 730, 873; in thesis in 856.

o-e Found in thesis in 754.

o-u Found in thesis in 748.

Duplicate forms, that is to say, instances of vowel variety which are
not critical for Southeast Polynesian, are found in 375, 470, 517, 518,
660, 699, 751, 777, 783, 938. There remain the following, which are
not to be arranged in the foregoing classes :

341. The identification is very uncertain both in sense and in source and must be neg-
lected until better supported.

452. The Rapanui really represents here the standard form of the Tongafiti migration.

867. The Rapanui is regular, the Maori an anomalous form.

920. The word in most of its occurrences shows evidences of an upheaval so violent as
to remove it from consideration under the ordinary laws of phonetic variety.

*We note the sh of Tongarewa, its dialectic occurrence as an fe-variant in Maori, and
traces among the Polynesian loan material in Melanesia; also the dh of Viti in mutation
from Polynesian h and s; the wh of Maori is, of course, not properly in this list, for it is
really hw attracted out of order in writing by the influence of the English error.

RAPANUI SOURCES AND VARIETY. 37

We have already, in the preceding chapter, presented a table of the
alphabet of Rapanui in comparison with the adopted standard of the
Proto-Samoan. We shall next list the occurrences of the Rapanui
deviations from the standard, and in the first set of tables shall concern
ourselves only with the cases for which we have Samoan — or in a few
instances lacking Samoan we have other Nuclear Polynesian — primi-
tives as the base of comparison. These tables deal only with deviations ;
the concords are so many and so consistent that the index table serves
as a most satisfactory tabulation. I make but one exception, in each
direction, to this system; the mutation l-r holds so constantly as not to
call for record, and the h in Rapanui, as a preservation of the Proto-
Samoan aspiration, needs record because that sound does not appear in
the modern Samoan. The tables are grouped by series, that is, by the
three speech-organs employed, beginning at the back of the mouth.

Palatal:

g-n

686

785

¥~

316

k—

419

534

730

745

822

Lingual:

I-n

786

I—

736

830

n-g

660

714

735

h-h 296

351

359

771

792

824

h—

692

695

833

s-h

329

355

358

362

364

371

374

376

377

380

381

384

396

392

394

399

400

401

408

409

416

472

473

547

624

680

740

743

744

750

753

754

766

789

835

s —

325

470

823

t—

770

Labial:

t-h

297

299

300

301

304

335

336

337

338

349

350

351

35a

353

354

356

357

360

363

36s

366

367

368

369

370

373

373

375

378

379

385

386

387

388

389

391

393

395

397

398

402

403

404

405

406

407

410

411

415

423

430

471

524

528

529

551

589

599

621

622

623

62s

626

656

679

694
817
528

698

741

742

745

746

747

748

749

751

752

755

756

i-v

329

f—

301

Of the two strongly characteristic deviations of Rapanui from the
Proto-Samoan standard, s-h and f-h, each affecting an intermediate
closure, of the tongue and lips respectively, each results in an aspira-
tion, but with a difference in quality whose existence we must recognize,
even though we can not fully comprehend it as within our own speech
training.

In the nasal tier the interchanges g-n and n-g are general and not to
be regarded as of diagnostic value in determination of dialect movement.

The minor movements of mutation in the palatal column, the extinc-
tion of g and of k, are frequent in Polynesian. That of k has akeady
received sufficient comment, that of g is a dialectic character of Tahiti,
and is found sporadically in Nuclear Polynesian and in the Maori.

38 EASTBR ISLAND.

In the lingual column the mutation l-n is characteristic of Nukuoro,
a speech that is best considered a somewhat recent Samoan derivative;
it is sporadic in several languages. The extinction of / is strongly
marked in Nine, appears somewhat frequently in Tonga, and in South-
east Polynesia is abundant in the Marquesas. The consideration of the
retention of the Proto-Samoan aspiration and of its extinction, both
included in the foregoing tables, is postponed to later studies of the
aspiration in general. The extinction of the sibilant is common in
Mangareva, as we see in the chapter deahng with that tongue; it is
the rule in Rarotonga, it is sporadic in other Tongafiti languages; I
lack present record of its occurrence in Nuclear Polynesian.

In the labial column the mutation/-!), an interesting variety since it
involves the unusual change from surd to sonant, is characteristic of
Viti, sporadic in several languages in each household. The extinction of
/ is characteristic of Mangaia, Rarotonga, Bukabuka, strongly marked
in Mangareva, and sporadic in Nukuoro and Rotiuna.

We next pass to a similar tabulation of mutation of the Tongafiti ele-
ment registered upon Maori as the most readily available base. These
variants are very few; they occur only in the Unguals and labials:

h — 841 842 hw — 839 844

hw-A 952 w-» 842 843 864 871 912 955 956 957

hw-* 922 w-h 850 855 856 858

The Maori hw being a mutation of Proto-Samoan/, the three entries
are reducible to f-h, f-v, /-, which have been established in the larger
table with Samoan comparatives. Similarly as Maori w is a mutation
of Proto-Samoan v, the foregoing entries reduce to w-v, which therefore
cancels itself, and v-h. The former of these exhibits Rapanui as closer
to the Proto-Samoan than the Maori. The latter mutation is very
rare. In "The Polynesian Wanderings" I noted it once each in three
languages; three of the instances here noted show great irregularities
in the comparative histories of the several vocables upon which they are
based.

Up to this point we have concerned ourselves with the investigation
and record of phonetic mutations, a point at which, undoubtedly from
motives of convenience, philological comparison most commonly re-
gards its labors as complete. But this is an exaltation of form over
substance. It does not call for deep insight into speech as the utter-
ance of the inward thought of sentient man to recognize that form
may be a grace, but it is the sense that is the life of the word.

We next shall pass to the examination of these words of Rapanui,
wherever comparable, in the effort to discover what information they
may be made to give us of the position of this distant folk among greater
f amiUes of its race. It may be that we shall not find much ; it may well
be that rules for the government of such inquiry may not distinctly
establish themselves, for the field is new. A new acre in a field so Uttle

RAPANUI SOURCES AND VARIETY. 39

tilled may surely yield some crop, as is the way of fallows when brought
under tilth.

One general statement must be held to condition this manner of
inquiry. We are dependent upon brief vocabularies. I would be the
last to suggest that they be held in disesteem ; they represent, one and
all, the best result of the life work of men who needed these word-Usts
as tools for the prosecution of a task to which they had dedicated their
energies with the blessing and the inspiration of sacrifice of self. I am
fond of these Polynesian dictionaries, old and warm and now grown
shabby friends of my study. Their simple statements are the warrant of
their honesty. But we must recognize that their definitions are incom-
plete and without exception they are superficial. Not one has felt the
call to delve below the convenience of the word, as speech medium of
thought interchange, to discover the germ thought out of which variety
of expression may derive.* In this dictionary of Rapanui we find that
tuu may mean a post, it may mean to be; in sister languages it means to
dwell. Each of these definitions is a good definition so far as it goes.
It is only when through widely spread comparison we establish for tuu
its plasm of primary sense, which seems to render it a descriptive desig-
nation of the relation to the common bench or plane of reference which
is borne by an object cognizable as in general protrusive or external — ^it
is only then that we find it possible to regard these three variants as
equally secondary in varying directions.

To see our way through these tangles we must have some knowledge
of what the islander selects for cognition out of anything perceived,
and what manner of character of any object of such cognition he selects
as generic and what as individual. We must remember that this man,
as a thinking man, is not under governance of the laws which we have
painfully elaborated in the experiences of oiur own thought life. Our
teachers find it a stupid boy who, when he deals with this problem of an
arithmetic, once mental but now oral (as perhaps prefiguring a knowl-
edge in time to come that in its bearing upon culture it is but Hp ser-
vice), "if there were 27 sheep in a pasture and you saw 3 sheep jump
the fence how many sheep would be left in the pasture?", answers "no
sheep. " A most stupid boy, a boy for whom the bottom of the row is
appointed; a boy most wise, a boy for whom a worthy place in Ufe is
appointed. For there is a wisdom of figures and there is a wisdom of
sheep, and this boy knew sheep. Which apologue may serve to remind
us that in this branch of the inquiry we are to give to savage wisdom
our attention with no prejudice.

In the examination of this material for sense concord and for sense
variety as the data may exhibit, we shall continue to find it advan-

♦Both simple and superficial we extract from the early pages of Judge Andrews's Hawaiian

Dictionary: , j , ...

aapa, adj. Presumptuous, as when a drunken man lies down on a precipice.

40 EASTER ISlvAND.

tageous to maintain the segregation of the data by the classes of the
occurrence of the identification in Polynesia exterior to this southeastern
province. These are three: (i) identification in both migrations; (2)
identification in the Proto-Samoan exclusively; (3) identification in the
Tongafiti exclusively.

The first of these, much the largest, we shall pass first under review.
But before we can make much headway it will be necessary to give some
preliminary consideration to the method by which speech-elements are
assigned to these three classes. Nuclear Polynesia was the meeting-
place of the two migration streams, and in that central province Samoa
is most distinctly the scene of the reunion of the long and widely sun-
dered branches of this most errant race. We have most conclusively
established that the early, or Proto-Samoan, migration swarmed out
from Indonesia through two gateways at, or slightly prior to, the Chris-
tian era. That it pursued leisurely courses of voyaging, in the Samoa
stream by way of New Britain, the Solomons, Santa Cruz, and thus to
the new home in Samoa; in the Viti stream by way of Torres Straits,
the New Hebrides, and Viti. That in a movement of convection within
Nuclear Polynesia these two streams rejoined and created a settle-
ment quite homogeneous save for an anterior Melanesian element in
Viti and perhaps in Rotuma. Upon this Proto-Samoan colony of
Nuclear Polynesia arrived (an uncertain number of centuries later and
by a course which we must positively exclude from the Melanesian
traverse, but which otherwise we are wholly unable to identify) a
second migration of the same race, the Tongafiti swarm.

This had so long been sundered from the earlier and isolated colony
that independent and divergent development of language had taken
place. This half-alien swarm, whencesoever it came, rested upon
Samoa for a period whose beginning we have no present means of
establishing with accuracy upon our calendar, but which there seems
somewhat good reason to assign to about 600 A. D. We have excel-
lent agreement of many Samoan annals to adjust the expulsion of the
intruders to a period in or about the eleventh century. The Tongafiti
conquerors of Proto-Samoan Samoa have left such a record of cruelty
that the wise and brave youth who expelled them in the running fight
of Matamatame became a national hero and the first of the Malietoas,
Savea. Yet there was opportunity during these overbearing centuries
for the two stages of the mother tongue to meet and to some extent to
mix. This it is which we are to investigate.

Since the mother tongue was common, a certain and assuredly a
large proportion in Samoa of the vocables of the two migrations must
be common property. Let us represent that element by symbols abcd.
The Proto-Samoan colony, then, would be discovered in the home of its
remote isolation speaking a language representable by abcd-efgh, in
which the latter group of symbols may represent ancient and common

RAPANUI SOURCES AND VARIETY. 41

speech material which in time had been lost by the separated branch
of the family, or which had been acquired along the Proto-Samoan way,
the latter hypothesis on many accounts being scarcely tenable.

Centuries later arrives upon Samoa the Tongafiti swarm, speaking a
language representable by abcd-ijki,, the respective symbols bearing
similar explanation. Now if we find our present Samoan to consist of
ABCD-EFGH-i, and our present Maori to consist of abcd-E-ijkl, we
have no hesitation in ascribing i and E respectively to accumulation
during contact of the two swarms when convection movement was pos-
sible. The greater share of such contact is to be attributed to those
centuries of association, even though violent, in Samoa ; a lesser share is
to be attributed to contact at distal points of migration in which the
later comers found an earlier settlement of the older swarm, in support
of which we have not only the deductions of philological analysis but
the consenting record of history when we learn to interpret annals of
the genealogy of this race.

Accordingly, if in this province of Southeast Polynesia we encounter
a speech element of the type abcd-eh we shall be justified in assigning
it to a direct migration from Nuclear Polynesia of Proto-Samoans to
this natural limit of all successful migration. If, similarly, we find a
speech element abcd-ik, we shall assign it to a Tongafiti migration.
This it is which we shall now examine. The first group in the table
(items 293-728) represents abcd, the common element. These are all
satisfactory form identifications; the inner content of sense will point
the more definite assignment of deviation forms to one or to the other
branch of the family. The material here grouped is of very uniform
concord. Where variety superficially appears the notes appended in
the vocabulary to each such item point out the substantial agreement.
In a few cases, where the reduction to uniformity of signification is
found impracticable, the compared data show that in general these
instances upon closer study are more properly to be assigned to one
or other of the separate migration streams.

When we turn to the list of identifications which are chargeable to the
Proto-Samoan source and which show no contamination along the way
of the sea or in this distant terminus of migration, we find, however, a
marked difference. The table shows that we are dealing in this class
of data with 116 items (729-839 of the finding table). Of these no less
than 31 show such sense deviations as call for the particular study which
has been recorded in the notes appended to each such item in the vocab-
ulary. The variant stems are thus listed :

732 740 754 761 771 780 790 797 801 807 813 818 825 833

738 745 755 765 774 788 795 800 806 808 817 821 831 837

739 748 758

From this list we are obliged to remove those items in which our dic-
tionary material is either insufficient in sum or else lacking in precision

42 EASTER ISLAND.

to such an extent as to bar us from deriving determining conclusions
from the comparison. These are:

atariki

heguhegu

matahi

moko 3

pe s

garu 2

kauiui

mau 4

nivaniva

ranorano

hae I

In like manner we shall exclude those items in which we can detect
error in the definitions which our authorities have set down. Recog-
nizing the existence of this error we avoid employment of it to a wrong
result, but we do not feel justified in correcting it without confirmation
from some authority. These are:

mahaga pokopoko poro taha 2 tiaki i

In the remainder which is available for the determination of the
relation of Rapanui to the Proto-Samoan we find two items, haiga and
tarotaro, in which the Rapanui word expresses a specific detail or
particularization of the general sense preserved in Nuclear Polynesia.
Associable herewith is a single instance, rarama, in which Rapanui has,
through independent processes of evolution, arrived at a secondary
stage of the primal sense, the deviation being in a direction opposite to
the particularization of the previously mentioned class.

In final residuum we are left with eleven vocables of the utmost value
in our research, namely :

uki
varevare

gogoro

iko

pena

roturotu i

hogehoge

okooko

rakei

uiui

huna

In the vocables of this list one character is constant and distinctive ;
each presents the word in a type more primal than is to be found for the
same word in any of the descendant languages as now spoken in the
province of Nuclear Polynesia. Now join to this constant character of
the inner content of the word-sense whatever we may discover as to
form ; that is to say, associate herewith the phonetic record. It is not
much, just the single fact that iko is found in modern Samoan as i'ofi,
but it points in the same direction ; it shows that Rapanui hived off with
the stem ikof and has lost its final consonant, while Samoa at a later
period acquired the device of the structural i and thus has preserved its
final stem consonant.

That which we may deduce from this incontestible residue is that in
sense and form the Proto-Samoan element in Rapanui represents an
older and more primitive type than is shown in the modern languages
of Nuclear Polynesia. Another form of statement of the same result
of research is that a migration of Proto-Samoans left Nuclear Poly-
nesia, and many Uttle points indicate with strength of concurrence that
Samoa itself was the point of departure — that this migration faced

RAPANUI SOURCES AND VARIKTY. 43

boldly the sunrise sea under the instinct of that heliotropism which
dominates the race. We discover that this swarming was made at a
time which is marked upon the calendar of speech, even if not upon a
tale of numbered years. When the Rapanui forefathers sailed out of
Samoa the mother tongue was still using its true aspirates, for there
were two in Proto-Samoan ; and it had not yet acquired the formative
elements which have availed in Nuclear Polynesia to maintain the final
consonants of closed stems; and in that mother tongue the accumula-
tion of a new and fashionable stock of speech material had not yet tucked
these ancestral words away into the nooks and corners of language to
live on obscurely as specific survivals. We shaU find occasion in the
final summation to revert to the several points here estabUshed.

Another element of a distinctive nature has been segregated in this
Rapanui vocabulary, the element which is to be credited to a Tongafiti
source and for which no Proto-Samoan affiliates are identifiable. We
now pass to the examination of the 1 19 items (839-957) so classed. Of
these items, those in which there is found such variety in sense between
the Rapanui and the Maori as to challenge attention are listed in the
following table :

840 846 848 85s 865 885 891 907 911 926 934 941 951 954
842 847 852 861 876 890 902 909 912 932 936

It will be observed that there is a wide difference in the conditions of
this comparison when we come to deal with this specifically Tongafiti
contribution, of practically equal extent with that which we have segre-
gated as derived from a Proto-Samoan source. In dealing with that
material we enjoyed the opportunity of making a double comparison.
Thanks to my discovery and considerable reconstruction of the Proto-
Samoan mother speech we have been able to compare both Rapanui
and modern Samoan with that norm, and thus to compare them with
one another in the computation of the angle of divergence from the
norm, both in form and in sense.

But in dealing with the Tongafiti contribution I set beside it for com-
parison another modern speech, the Maori. This inheres in the condi-
tions of the research. We have an excellent dictionary of that language ;
we soon shall have a better, when the Venerable Archdeacon Williams,
of Gisborne, brings to a conclusion, which may not fail of being brilUant,
the arduous toil of Maori lexicography upon which he has long been
engaged. We lack the tertium quid which should make Tongafiti
comparisons a matter of definitely ascertained and positively fixed
values, such as the discovery of the Proto-Samoan has given us for the
elder migration of the race. It has not yet occurred to the workers
upon the languages of the later migration to delve for the mother speech
of those more recent migrants. Although we recognize the inaccuracy
which must attend the comparison of two modern languages when we

44 EASTER ISI<AND.

lack the antecedent norm for a standard of deviation, yet we must
employ the Maori because of its superior dictionary equipment.

We are well aware that, so long as the comparison must rest upon
some modern Tongafiti language, we should obtain better results by
employing some one of the languages spoken in the Hervey or neighbor-
ing groups. Every argument, every reading of Maori and other tradi-
tion, points clearly to that region as such a distributing center of the
later Tongafiti migration as Samoa has been for the Proto-Samoan
wanderers. But we lack dictionary provision and must content oiu'-
selves with the Maori.

Since the subject has arisen for consideration we may, before passing,
note the geography of that mid region. To the west lies Nuclear Poly-
nesia, which I set apart as a linguistic province in an earlier work upon
this theme. To the east lies this province of Southeast Polynesia whose
essential unity is established in the course of the studies recorded in
this volume. Spread in the intervening sea lie the Cook and Austral
groups, together with lesser islets, in which the Tongafiti character is
well marked, and in which such research as I have been able to conduct
has revealed very scanty stock of distinctively Proto-Samoan material.
These islands undoubtedly became the principal home of the Tongafiti
after the Matamatame onfall drove them from Samoa. It is from
them that the voyages of discovery and voyages of rediscovery carried
them to Aotearoa, which lies upon our charts as New Zealand, where
they found some population of Proto-Samoans who had voyaged thither
direct from Samoa and whom in time they reduced to subjection but
not to linguistic extinction. From the same central oceanic base the
Tongafiti passed to the nearer archipelagoes of Southeast Polynesia in
whose five languages we are now examining their condition. From the
same base, either directly or proximately through Tahiti and the Mar-
quesas, we find that they reached Hawaii, and there, far in the north,
they subjected a prior population of Proto-Samoans, but not to lin-
guistic extinction. Here in Southeast Polynesia we find the two stages
of the language existing without mixture in equal streams. We shall
find pleasure and profit in studying out, so far as we may, the evidences
of original colonization and secondary distribution by movements of
convection within the province. But we must confess that in this
branch of the investigation we are hampered through the failure to
estabUsh the Tongafiti mother speech to serve as the standard of com-
parison in deviation of sense, for with form as phonetics we are to deal
very lightly.

The Rapanui variants in the Tongafiti class exhibit a slightly smaller
percentage than those in the Proto-Samoan class. This might be a
matter of greater value if the two comparisons were more equal. We
should expect, moreover, to find such a deviation founded upon the
marked difference in the age of each migration source within the Pacific.

RAPANUI SOURCES AND VARIETY. 45

Following the system employed in the study of the Proto-Samoan
variants we may assemble these items into classes.

We remove from consideration those items in which our dictionary
material is insufficient to form a proper basis for comparison. These
are:

garara gorigori guba

Similarly we must strike out those items in which dictionary error
is recognizable. In this series are :

hakura henua 2 hope puapua

Of the residue after this eUmination we find two interesting groups.
In the former the Rapanui offers a more primitive sense than is encount-
ered in the Maori. It seems closer to the sources of distribution whence
the two languages have moved. This is the Kst :

eva ragaraga reva titiri tua 2

kauihaga reke

On the other hand we find a slightly longer list of items in which the
Rapanui is employed in a specific sense where the Maori has the closer
approximation to the primitive signification so far as we feel justified in
establishing such sense. These are :

ariga maki reva tika uga

kopikopi reherehe teitei titaa umiumi

Last of all we note two vocables, huhu 6 and mahara, in which the
Rapanui carries a sense that can only be distinguished as secondary in
evolution, so great a deviation does it show from the Maori compara-
tive material.

For the reasons already set forth we must refrain from the more
general comment which in summing up might serve to explain these
variations.

Two distinct items yet remain for consideration, one of sense and one
of phonetics, each appUcable to all the languages of this province.

The former item, deaUng with a certain characteristic of word mean-
ing, the inversion of sense, must be postponed for later study, because
in certain psychological peculiarities of Polynesian speech we may best
find an explanation.

In the phonetic treatment of Rapanui I have postponed detailed dis-
cussion of the aspurates. They are very irregular, at least very irreg-
ularly recorded, in this province, and I shall have to revert to them in
dealing separately with each language. To facihtate the examination
I subjoin a series of Usts of all the items in which one or other of the
aspirates appears, or should appear, in Rapanui. Because our com-
parative apparatus varies widely in its incidence I have assembled these

46 EASTER ISLAND.

lists in accordance therewith. I omit those occurrences, readily dis-
coverable in the vocabulary, of h in Rapanui where no comparable data
are available, and also the vocables which are entered in the vocabulary
both with and without the aspirations . The first table records the items
in which comparable data go no further than the province of Southeast
Polynesia, and where, accordingly, we may not establish a determinant
comparison :

3

27

42

48

54

60

66

72

82

114

155

178

206

238

4

34

43

49

55

61

67

73

84

116

159

179

209

261

5

38

44

50

56

62

68

74

92

137

161

187

213

262

6

39

45

51

57

63

69

76

100

140

171

188

220

281

12

40

46

52

58

64

70

77

III

142

172

201

230

292

24

41

47

53

59

65

71

78

"3

144

173

20s

231

We note these few instances in which the Rapanui aspirate is clearly
labial :

43 51 52 59 205 206 209

In the next group of tables we have the advantage of data for com-
parison, for these items are drawn from the distinctively Proto-Samoan
element of the language.

First we shall examine those items in which we have been able to
establish in the Proto-Samoan a pure aspirate. In Rapanui this is in
some cases dropped, in others retained, and in the following table the
instances of the preservation of that fickle sound are distinguished by
bold-faced type:

302 30s 324 345 351 359 418 657 692 69s

Our next table records the instances in which the Proto-Samoan
sibilant passes into the lingual aspirate:

329 358 364 374 377 381 384 392 399 401 409 472 547 680
355 361 371 376 380 383 390 394 400 408 416 473 624

In by far the greater number of cases the Rapanui aspirate is a
mutation product of the Proto-Samoan/, therefore a labial aspiration,
as shown in the items of this table :

296

335

350

357

367

373

386

393

402

407

430

551

623

679

297

336

352

360

368

375

387

395

403

410

471

589

623

694

299

337

353

363

369

378

388

396

404

411

524

599

626

698

301

338

354

365

370

379

389

397

405

415

528

621

656

709

314

349

356

366

372

385

391

398

406

423

529

622

We next consider the element whose source is found in that insepar-
able mass of the Polynesian common to both migrations. Inasmuch
as this affords us Proto-Samoan comparatives it might have been incor-
porated with the foregoing tables, but since the division has been of
value in the consideration of other topics it is here maintained for the
sake of uniformity.

There are but two items which bear upon the Proto-Samoan aspirate,
in 792 Rapanui retains it and in 833 it discards it.

841

848

852

857

842

849

853

859

845

850

854

RAPANUI SOURCES AND VARIETY. 47

The aspirate as mutation product of the sibilant is noted in

740 743 744 750 753 754 766 789 818 83s
The labial aspirate is found in

741 742 745 746 747 748 749 75i 752 755 756 817

In the final group of the identifications, the Tongafiti element of
Rapanui, we lack a base upon which to establish comparison of the
aspirate ; we can do no more than assemble these aspirates in their rela-
tion to several Maori aspirations, themselves mutation products.

The Rapanui aspirations which appear in Maori as h are listed in this
table; three items distinguished by bold-faced type discard the aspirate
which the Maori retains.

860 862 864 867 872 890 903 918 930 938

861 863 865 868 882 896 909 925 934 953

In the next table we find those Rapanui items whose aspirate cor-
responds to Maori hw, which we have external reason to consider as
commonly the labial aspiration; the bold-faced type distinguishes
those instances in which the Rapanui has lost this aspirate.

839 844 855 856 858 952

In 850 we find a solitary instance in which the Rapanui aspiration
corresponds to a Maori w, of course a weakened form of the labial.

While the detailed consideration of the various employment of the
aspiration properly belongs in the chapter in which we shall sum up for
consideration the information we have been able to acquire upon the
inner relations of these five languages of Southeast Polynesia, it will not
be amiss to remark at this point upon one general factor. Our record
of the five languages with which we are dealing comes to us through
French agency. With all the respect which lives of devotion to bitter
hardship, which passionate sacrifice of self to a higher and spiritual duty
must arouse in all sympathetic souls who in the South Sea have
observed these French priests, we should be remiss to our philological
duty if we should omit from the record a condition which functions
largely. It is not because they are French, these poor missionaries,
that their linguistic records are to rank somewhat below the maximum
of excellence ; nor is it because they are clergymen, for all our Polynesian
records come from missionaries of one communion or another. But of
the two congregations operative in Polynesia it is well known that the
mission priests are drawn from the peasant class of France and par-
ticularly from the northern peasantry. Now it is just in that class
that the aspirate is uncertain upon the tongue and at the gateway of the
ear, just as in some dialects of English we are familiar with the same

48 e;aster island.

trouble in the same class of speakers. Peasant French or Cockney
English, the result is one, an aspirate is assumed where none should be,
and where the aspirate is vital we find a dropped h. This fact must be
recognized as conditioning the record of these tongues. The aspira-
tion is too positive in Polynesian orthoepy to permit us to imagine for a
moment that the Easter Islanders use it or reject it indifferently to any
such extent as to warrant the numerous duplicate forms which P^e
Roussel has set down. It is clearly a French type of error.

In the case of all that element of Rapanui speech for which we have
comparative data this analysis of the aspiration shows that the Proto-
Samoan aspirate, at the time when this migration hived off to eastward
emptiness of sea, was yet sufficiently in vigor to insure its viability to
the utmost speck of soil upon which Polynesians might land for the
establishment of a new home.

CHAPTER III.
THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME.

In the study of Easter Island we have had under review the ultimate
prolongation of Polynesian migration. How many expeditions passed
eastward without coming within the horizon of this tiny islet, a circle of
but a few miles, no man may know. In our acquaintance with the con-
ditions of such voyaging we see no possibility that any such adventm-ers
could have survived the sixty thirsty degrees of empty sea which
intervene between the last landfall of the Paumotu and the nearest
coast of South America. The Paumotu are selected as the point of
departure for reasons which will appear upon the charts.

This archipelago has had abundance of naming. In the geographies
it is set down as the Low Archipelago, which designation is borne out by
almost every island and islet, barely land enough to raise into the air a
forest of that coconut tree which is at its best when its roots reach the
brine through salted sands. To sailors it is known as the Dangerous
Archipelago. That also is true naming, for no shipman can feel safe
when he knows that somewhere athwart the course of his voyaging, in a
tangle of currents which he can not measure, lies this mole of unlighted
islands upon whose barrier reefs he may be hurled. Even of the better
name, better because indigenous, Paumotu, we have variant forms,
Pomotu, Poumotu. This name is objectionable to the scanty popula-
tion of the islands ; they have united to secure from the French adminis-
tration the adoption of the name of their preference, Tuamotu, which
means simply archipelago. But this designation has not come into
such generality of employment as Paumotu; and for that reason we
shall use the latter name, for it seems not quite worth the while to
sacrifice place in the customary index arrangement.

If we include Mangareva and Pitcairn (the only high islands) and
Ducie — and every consideration of geophysics demands such inclusion —
we are dealing with an extrusive bank whose strike follows that north-
west-southeast line which is so characteristic in the heights and the
deeps of the South Pacific, a character in archipelagic mass and in each
island unit. It is proper to describe this extrusive mass as a bank.
The southeastern extremity is the one point at which the rock structure
has reached above the sea. In the islets the rock has been raised to
that point of approach to the limiting line of sedimentation which per-
mits the growth of reef -forming corals. The conditions were ideal for
such growth ; of the seventy-six islands of the more narrowly defined

49

50 EASTER ISLAND.

Paumotu — that is to say omitting the rocky lands of Mangareva, Pit-
cairn, Ehzabeth (with an elevation of 24 meters), and the atoUonof
Ducie — but two of the larger lack a lagoon, namely Tikei (which seems
never to have had the atoll form) and Makatea, in which the lagoon is
structurally present, but has lost its character either through sedimenta-
tion or through continuance of that extrusion which brought the bank
into a bathymetric position where growth of reef -forming corals became
possible.

This barrier extends from Matahiva in the extreme northwest
through 35 degrees of its middle latitude to Ducie; and 20 degrees of
this extent, as far as Mangareva, is an all but continuous barrier of
imbricated atolls and intervening shoals. At its northern extremity it
intervenes between Tahiti and the Marquesas in the fairway of canoes
working on the wind. With its southern outliers it extends downward
below the Tropic of Capricorn and into the belt of the westerly variable
winds. In its northern extent the islands, while low, are sufficiently
close together to catch and hold chartless voyagers feeling their way
along the trades. In its southern extent, while there are broader chan-
nels of clear water, the high lands of Mangareva and Pitcairn extend
far wider horizons and thus serve equally to catch the wanderers who
have stood too far to the south and are driven eastward by the anti-
trades.

There is one settlement factor in this ordering of the land units within
the great barrier which is a consideration far more important in the
study of Polynesian voyages than it is in our sea-ranging with chart and
compass and the logarithms of navigation. When our shipmaster has
computed from his chart, with the aid of sextant and chronometer,
that he is near his destination, he reverts to the old and helpless type ;
he leaves the deck with the order "keep a sharp lookout forward."
With the Pacific voyagers blundering over the sea which, despite all
obstacles, they have made their own, knowing none and hoping all,
it must have been wholly a matter of keeping a sharp lookout, not only
forward but abeam. We might compute the horizons of Pitcairn and
Mangareva were there need, and thus measure the great reduction of
the width of the open sea between them. Even in the region of the
lowest atolls a sailor's eye can read in the sky at enormous distances the
loom of the land. The lagoon of Anaa reflects the sunlight which shim-
mers on its unruffled surface and casts so distinct a green hue upon the
trade-wind clouds which it creates that its existence may be known as
far upon the sea as if it were piercing the heavens a mile high instead of
lying on the waves scarcely as elevated as the seas which shatter in
tumult on its reef.

I have thus sketched the position of the Paumotu because of the bear-
ing which its geographical situation must have in conditioning its settle-
ment, as we shall see in the philological record. An important factor

THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 51

in this consideration is the position, geographical and ethnographical,
of a second and parallel extrusion chain. This extends from Palm-
erston, which is unimportant, at its northwest tip ; its importance begins
for our present purpose with the Hervey Islands and with Rarotonga in
particular; thence it stretches through the Tubuai or Austral Group to
Rapa and Maretiri, which he farther south of the tropic than any island
of Polynesia save New Zealand, of later settlement.

In this chain I find the second station of the Tongafiti migration after
its expulsion from Samoa, its center of distribution to the seats of the
present great settlements of this swarm. In advancing upon this chain
it is possible that the Tongafiti found a population of Proto-Samoans.
Such an antecedent population need not have been dense, for its origin
would have come from minor voyages of adventure. But the Tongafiti
advance upon them would be in considerable numbers. As to this we
have the most positive statement in Samoa. When Savea and his
brothers had chased the Tongafiti the length of 'Upolu, from Mutiatele
to Mulifanua, the vanquished sailed away in a body. Before such an
advance in force, and with the memory still fresh of past suffering, the
earlier settlers of this midocean chain would certainly take refuge in
flight, and the next halting-place must be Tahiti and the Paumotu.

With these considerations we may pass to the detailed study of what
the speech of the Paumotu may disclose.

The alphabet of the Paumotu in its relation to the Proto-Samoan, so
far as it is based on the comparable data assembled in this Rapanui dic-
tionary, is set forth in the following table, wherein the bold-faced type
designates the Proto-Samoan alphabet and the italic the Paumotu
equivalent.

aa

e«

O

i i

Ir

u

tt.

ng ng, n

nn, «g
h k.-

sh.-

m m

h V

Uk

t<

V V

if.v.h
VP

The most superficial examination will show how slight is the devia-
tion. Except for the mutation of sibilant to aspirate the Paumotu
alphabet is closer to the original than is the modern Samoan. There-
fore our study of the phonetic form of this speech should proceed with
particular care in every detail of ascertainable source of the complex of
elements.

The data in this work in which Paumotu words are employed in com-
parison with Rapanui, and, in such conjunction, with other languages of
Southeast Polynesia, but without identification in more distant lan-
guages, are noted in the following tables :

52

EASTER ISLAND.

Paumotu-Rapanui: 64 68 237 248 263 285
Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Marquesas^Tahiti:

17 134 146 186 213 260 264 266
Paumotu-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti : 86

Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Marquesas: 4 74 130 140 166 174 a68

Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Tahiti: no 209

Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva: IIS 157 200 280
Paumotu-Rapanui-Marquesas: 41 49
Paumotu-Rapanui-Tahiti :

18 so 66 73 153 185 195 206 229 246 249 273

We next take up the group in which we have comparative data in the
Polynesian common to both migration streams, segregating as before
the material in terms of its distribution within the province. We find
one case, 554, in which the identification covers the Paumotu and
Rapanui and extends no farther. The tables follow :

Polynesian-Paumotu-
296 321 368
298 322 369

300 326 370

301 328 371

302 336 372

304 339 375

306 342 376

309 348 378

310 351 379

311 353 380

312 357 387

313 359 388

314 360 389

316 362 390

317 365 392

318 366 383
320 367 397

Polynesian-Paumotu-

303 305 332
Polynesian-Paumotu-

307 345 406
343

Polynesian-Paumotu-

308 384 430

347
Poljmesian-Paumotu-
Polynesian-Paumotu-
Polynesian-Paumotu-

Rapanui-Mangareva-Marquesas-Tahiti:

398 424 451

399 425 452

402 426 453

403 427 4S7

404 429 460

405 431 461

407 432 463

408 438 464

410 439 468

411 441 469

413 444 470

414 445 471

415 446 474

416 447 475

417 449 481
423 450 482

483 514

484 515

491
492

516

517

494 519

495 520
497 522
500 523
502 524

507 525

508 526

509 528

510 530
5" 532

512
513

534
535

542 573

546 574

548 575

552 578

553 580
555 582

557 586

558 587

559 588

560 589

561 590

562 591

566 S92

567 593

571 595

572 601

603 632

60s 635

606 639

607 640

608 642

611 643

612 646

613 647

615 648

616 649

618 655

619 656

620 657
623 661
626 662
630 663

665 697

666 698

667 702

669 703

670 704

671 708

672 711
676 712
678 713

682 715

683 716

685 718

686 721

687 723

693 727

694 728

-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti :

354 377 486 488 498 527 541
-Rapanui-Mangareva-Marquesas :

434 465 472 476 504 531 536

-Rapanui-Mangareva-Tahiti :

462 478 S38 539 544 563 568

-Rapanui-Mangareva: 437 724
-Rapanui-Marquesas: 477

-Rapanui-Tahiti: 428 487 496

S79 629 650 651
570 610 645 680

577 583 594 60a

The Proto-Samoan element will engage our attention in a series of
tables segregated by the same elements.

Proto-Samoan-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Marquesas-Tahiti:

746 767 768 777 810 812 813 814 827
Proto-Samoan-Paumotu-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti: 743 775 793 830
Proto-Samoan-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Marquesas : 754

Proto-Samoan-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva : 806

Proto-Samoan-Paumotu-Rapanui-Marquesas : 783

Proto-Samoan-Paumotu-Rapanui-Tahiti : 730

Similar ordering of the Tongafiti element affords this set of tables,
the single instance of 890 exhibiting a word of this source discoverable
nowhere outside the Paumotu and Rapanui :

THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 53

Tongafiti-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Marquesas-Tahiti:

845 857 861 874 886 891 897 912 920 933 937 944 950 954

850 858 863 877 887 893 905 916 923 935 942 945 953 956

85s 860 869 882 888 894 910 919 926 936 943 948

Tongafiti-Paumotu-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti:

839. 849 867 875 880 899 917 946 952

Tongafiti-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Marquesas:
841 881 883 885 891 911

Tongafiti-Pamnotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Tahiti:
856 889 896 929 939 947 949

Tongafiti-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva: 884 908 955

Tongafiti-Paumotu-Rapanui-Marquesas: 862 930

Tongafiti-Paumotu-Rapanui-Tahiti: 843 864 868 901

The foregoing lists are based upon that element of the Paumotu
which occurs in the Rapanuiaswell. Lestthis should prove insufficient,
or too highly restricted in its character, to afford a clear view of the
speech of the Paumotu it has seemed advisable to tabulate the elements
of that language which are traceable elsewhere in the Polynesian family.
The data thus elaborated are presented on page 64, the serial numera-
tion continued from the finding-list of the Rapanui material.

In two of the following groups, the general Polynesian and the Ton-
gafiti, we lack support from the Maori in several instances, but the
correlation is establishable through the Hawaiian or, less frequently,
through Mangaian or Rarotongan of the mid-ocean chain of islands of
probably Tongafiti settlement. I have accordingly distinguished these
entries in the proper tables by employing bold-faced type for the
Hawaiian identification and italic for the mid-oceanic. The Hawaiian
instances may prove of considerable importance in future study of these
data, but the discussion of their specific moment is wide of the present
inquiry. I noteonly that it would not surprise me if, in particular study
of the Tongafiti race movements, such as I am bestowing upon the
Proto-Samoan swarms, these data establish a course of migration into
Southeast Polynesia, and thence out of it to the northward, quite dis-
tinct from the southern migration which has colonized New Zealand.

Our first series of tables will be based upon identifications established
in general Polynesian.

Paumotu-Mangareva-Tahiti-Marquesas-Samoa-Maori:

963 1028 1047 1084 1090 1120 1164 1192 1286 1334 1443 1497 1626 1710
1018 1039 1060 1087 1094 1124 1168 1250 1319 1408 1459 1514 1637 171S
1020 1042 1080 1089 iioi 1146 1179 1285 1322 1428 1489 1621
Paumotu-Tahiti-Marquesas-Samoa-Maori:

980 995 1072 1279 1323 1332 1387 1395 1400 1414 1448 1506 1593 1606
994 1054 1 103 1309
Paumotu-Mangareva-Tahiti-Samoa-Maori:

1105 I I 16 1238 1277 1280 1284 1316 1335 1377 1440 i486 1487 1502 1644
iiii
Paumotu-Mangareva-Marquesas-Samoa-Maori:

1123 1254 1271 1480 1541 1633 1670 1693
Paumotu-Tahiti-Samoa-Maori :

958 996 1009 1045 1071 I 142 1256 1336 1466 1472 1482 1550 IS55 1700
990 1006 1035 1067 1095 1248 1289 1432 1471 1473 1507
Paumotu-Marquesas-Samoa-Maori: 1352
Paumotu-Mangareva-Samoa-Maori: 984 1088 1234 1303
Paumotu-Samoa-Maori: 959 "04 i53i 1678 1713

54 EASTER ISLAND.

The Proto-Samoan affiliates provide the tables of the following series:

Paumotu-Mangareva-Tahiti-Marquesas-Samoa:

1003 1253 151 I 1513 1522 1600 1709 1720
Paumotu-Tahiti-Marquesas-Samoa :

(160 1014 1049 IOS3 1 153 1 185 1312 1333 1557 1622
Paumotu-Mangareva-Marquesas-Samoa: 1295 1609

Paumotu-Mangareva-Tahiti-Samoa: 962 1017 1264 1306 1582 1701 1716
Paumotu-Tahiti-Samoa :

987 992 1143 1145 1150 1196 1249 1276 1291 1546 1560 1594 1601 1733
Paumotu-Mangareva-Samoa: 1013 1031 1274 1454
Paumotu-Marquesas-Samoa :

985 1025 1107 1170 1177 1190 1217 1292 1344 1381 1457 1474 1704 1229
Paumotu-Samoa: 991 1005 ioi6 1019

From the Tongafiti affiliates we derive the following series of t&bles :

Paumotu-Mangareva-Tahiti-Marquesas-Maori:

965 988 1097 I 144 1210 1337 1434 1458 1469 1484 1569 1642 1667 1685

970 1021 I 106 1156 1240 1382 1436 1460 1475 1500 1588 1656 1677 1708

971 1048 1 1 12 1178 1324 1388 1444 1462 1479 1504 1617 1664 1681 1718

974 1050 1 136 1 189 1329
Paumotu-Tahiti-Marquesas-Maori :

1063 1096 1113 1231 1278 1430 1446 1499 1529 1535 1573 1625 1684 1705

1081 1108 1162 1233 1399 1441 1453 1508 1530 1571 1624 1662 1703 1706

1092
Paumotu-Mangareva-Marquesas-Maori: 1158 1159 1282 1375

Paumotu-Mangareva-Tahiti-Maori :

loii 1041 1086 1118 1125 1202 1270 1317 1366 1415 1481 1485 1523 1590

1026 1083 1 1 15 1 12 1 1 140 1225 1294 1363 1404 1455 1483
Paumotu-Tahiti-Maori :

1007 1099 I 154 1218 1247 1297 1367 1397 1452 1512 1558 1583 1648 i6p6

1022 1131 1163 1224 1265 1302 1368 1401 1468 1532 1561 1610 1673 1712
1037 I 133 1205 1227 1268 1339 1389 1403 1470 1547 1570 1636 1692 I^IQ
1061 1137 1206 1245 1296 I3S0 1392 1431 1503 1551 1575 1645 1695 1726
1098 1147

Paumotu-Mangareva-Maori :

1036 1075 1152 1161 1167 1241 1266 1288 1320 I3QI 1518 1589 1694
Paumotu-Marquesas-Maori: 1044 1076 1287 1374 1386 1548 1689

Paumotu-Maori :

1023 1040 1122 1141 1197 1207 1251 1315 1349 1385 1456 1477 1492 1528

1027 1043 I 129 I 186 1201 1209 1298 1321 1378 1445 1464 14S8 1527 1727
1032 1056

The next group of identifications, almost equal in number with the
foregoing, are confined within the limits of this province, Paumotu and
some one or more of its neighbor archipelagoes.

Paumotu-Mangareva-Tahiti-Marquesas:

989 1057 1 102 H19 1 184 1237 1267 1341 1476 1491 1632
Paumotu-Tahiti-Marquesas :

964 1004 1082 1126 1182 1194 1328 I3S9 1372 1467 1568 1634 1687 1736

975 1059 1091 1169 1193 1260 1348 1362 1406 1501 1620 1647 1725 1737
looi 1066 1 109 1173

Paumotu-Mangareva-Marquesas: 1052 1172 1195 1608
Paumotu-Mangareva-Tahiti :

968 1051 1078 I 134 I 160 1301 1371 1442 1447 1505 1584 1717 1723 1728

972 1070 1114 I 135 1261 1347 1435
Paumotu-Marquesas :

983 1199 1239 1343 1461 1494 1597 1605 1607 1655 1657 1697 1707 1724
1058 1212 1304 1417
Paumotu-Mangareva :

997 1024 1034 1138 1187 1228 1338 1373 1413 1439 1493 1635 1649 1650
1002 1030 1074 I 157 1213 1307 1358 1394 1433

THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 55

Paumotu-Tahiti:

961 1029 1130 1203 1246 1310 1360 1411 1465 1537 1572 1611 1651 1682

966 1033 1132 1204 1252 1311 1361 1412 1478 1538 1574 1612 1652 1683

967 1038 1139 1208 1255 1313 1364 1416 1490 1539 1576 1613 1653 1686
969 1046 1148 1211 1257 1314 1365 1418 149s 1540 1577 1614 1654 1688
973 1055 1149 1214 1258 1318 1369 1419 1496 1542 1578 161S 1658 1690

976 1062 1151 1215 1259 1325 1370 1420 1498 1543 1579 1616 1659 1691

977 1064 II55 1216 1262 1326 1376 1421 1509 1544 1580 1618 1660 1698

978 1065 1165 1219 1263 1327 1379 1422 1510 1545 1581 1619 1661 1699

979 1068 u66 1220 1269 1330 1380 1423 1515 1549 1585 1623 1663 1703

981 1069 1171 1221 1272 1331 1383 1424 1516 1552 1586 1627 1665 1711

982 1073 1174 1222 1273 1340 1384 1425 1517 1553 1587 1628 1666 1714
986 1077 1175 1223 1275 1342 1390 1426 1519 IS54 1591 1629 1668 1721
993 1079 1176 1226 1281 1345 1393 1427 1520 1556 IS92 1630 1669 1722

998 1085 1180 1230 1283 1346 1396 1429 1521 1559 159s 1631 1671 1729

999 1093 1181 1232 1290 1351 1398 1437 1524 1562 1596 1638 1672 1730
1000 iioo 1183 1235 1293 1353 1402 1438 1525 1563 1598 1639 1674 1731
1008 mo 1 188 1236 1299 1354 1405 1449 1526 1564 1599 1640 1675 1732
1010 1117 1191 1242 1300 1355 1407 1450 1533 1565 1602 1641 1676 1734
1012 1127 1198 1243 1305 1356 1409 1451 1534 1566 1603 1643 1679 173s
1015 I 128 1200 1244 1308 1357 1410 1463 1536 1567 1604 1646 1680

Finally a few brief tables will disclose the tale that this arid numerical
waste has to tell.

The material available for the foregoing study of the Paumotu is
summed in 2,550 items. Of these we have developed identifications in
other Polynesian tongues for i ,335 items, 52 per cent. Of this Paumotu
element 577 items reveal their affiliations in this province of Southeast
Polynesia, 43 per cent of Paumotu speech. Similarly we find 758 items
whose afiiliates are in the Polynesian of the archipelagoes westward
and earlier along the migration track, 57 per cent. In the more minute
study of affiUation we see that 455 items are identifiable in Rapanui,
34 per cent; 1095 in Tahiti, 81 per cent; 583 in Mangareva, 42 per cent;
645 in the Marquesas, 48 per cent.

In the preceding paragraph I have first established the percentage
of affiliates in bulk. Thereafter I have established the percentages
through the use of 1,335, the sum of the identifications, as the denomi-
nator. Of course it is possible for those students who prefer it to estab-
lish the percentages in bulk by the employment of denominator 2,550;
the relative proportion will not thereby be affected, for the ratio, once
established, is constant.

In defense of my method I suggest the following considerations.
Through initial dichotomy we have established two classes in the Pau-
motu: that in which exterior affiliation is discovered, that in which
such affiliation has not yet been discovered — two classes nearly equal
in extent. We must consider the position of the unidentified class. At
present it stands simply as speech material peculiar to the Paumotu.
We then meet the problem, is this peculiar possession Polynesian or
alien contamination? If aUen contamination, whence comes it?

There is not an item in this class which might not be Polynesian,
firmly established by its occurrence in no more than a single outer lan-
guage of the family. Form, usage, sense-structure, all conform rigidly

56 EASTER ISLAND.

to the spirit of the known Polynesian. The only elements which are at
all to be recognized outside the Polynesian family are a very few of that
small group common to Polynesian and Malayan. The position of
this element I have discussed at great length in "The Polynesian Wan-
derings" and have established the proof of borrowing by the Malayans
from the earlier Polynesian peoples of Indonesia. This element, there-
fore, is to be held as true Polynesian, not a Malayan contamination.
The only other sources of such speech metamorphosis fall into two
classes, according as we regard the Proto-Samoan migration or the
Tongafiti migration as colporteurs. For the latter we can not speak;
not as yet can we identify its voyagings earUer than its appearance
in Nuclear Polynesia, except that negatively and exclusively we are
convinced that it did not follow the course along the Melanesian archi-
pelagoes. To the earUest Proto-Samoan migrants occurred the oppor-
tunity of acquiring Melanesian speech material. To each item in the
data of this work where the word is recognizable in Melanesia, despite
savage mutilations, I have made a note of reference to my former work;
from this it will readily be seen that the word in Polynesian can not be
due to Melanesian contamination, but that it occurs among the darker
race as a borrowing from the more intelligent Polynesian commorant
for a more or less extended sojourn in their abodes. A discussion of the
improbability of Melanesian contamination of Polynesian, at far greater
length than is here desirable, will be found in "The Polynesian Wan-
derings" at page 149.

This problem is one which we shall encounter in the detailed examina-
tion of each Polynesian language; each will exhibit its distinctive per-
centage of recognized affiliates, each will have a residuum which is not
to be identified in any other language of the family in that modem
phase in which alone we may know it. The mere accident that, in other
languages of the family, these residual vocables have gone into disuse
need not rob them of their Polynesian heritage. Therefore in dealing
with the several sets of percentages I adopt for my denominator the
sum of the affiliates as being the true representative of the character
of the speech, the unrecognized mass being set apart as not conditioning
the problem.

It is easy for a word to go into disuse in any language ; that is one of
the incidents of growth. Not all of us understand the English of
Shakespeare, a fact which is scumbled in our perception by the fact that
in those texts we have the keen zest in the narrative to carry us past the
incomprehensibilities scarcely noticed. Still less do we comprehend
the King James EngUsh of the Bible, a fact piously obscured in the gen-
eral feeling that ignorance is the handmaid of theology. If these facts
are undeniable in a language of written record and lexicographic exacti-
tude much more must such be the case in the speech of simple islanders
who know no letters. The Polynesian is of the earUest type of speech,

THE PAUMOTU IN THE POIvYNESIAN SCHEME- 57

essentially primordial. Its users are upon a similarly primordial cul-
ture plane. Their speech they would deal with as they deal with any
other of their possessions; loss is naturally enormous. Equally, under
conditions of colonies of the same race parted so far as to preclude
intercommunication, there will be accretion to meet new needs which
may arise in one home and not in the other. This also will tend to
create an unidentifiable residuum. This may be made plain through
the employment of symbols. Let us regard the mother Polynesian
as consisting of speech elements abcd-epghi; of this mother speech
Rapanui has preserved a which has vanished from the Paumotu, Ma-
ngareva, Tahiti, and the Marquesas, and in conformity with its special
needs has acquired a speech element designable as a. In the same
manner loss in foiu: languages has left the Paumotu the only tongue in
which ancestral b survives and to this is added element b. Thus we
shall find in Southeast Polynesia five distinct and irreducible residua
Aa, b6, cc, Dd, "Be. That they are not to be correlated is due to the rude-
ness of the culture whose speech record we have under review.

I am the more content to present the matter in this mechanical form
because in the work* of my friend, Dr. Georg Friederici, of Dorlisheim,
the topic is illuminated in the most graceful fashion :

In diesem auf die soeben geschilderte Weise durchWanderungen und Ver-
mischungen entstandenen Tuamotudialekt von rein polynesischem Grund-
charakter befindet sich nun eine Zahl von ganz merkwiirdigen, fremdartigen
Ausdriicken, die, soweit mir bekannt, es bisher niemand gelungen ist, zu einer
anderen Sprache in Beziehung zu bringen. Nun konnte man vielleicht das
sogenannte Worttabu hierfiir verantwortlich machen, das in Amerika, so im
Chaco von Paraguay, im heutigen Staate New York, auf den Aleuten — um aus
den verschiedensten Gegenden einige Beispiele zu nennen — und auch in der
Siidsee eine nicht unwesentliche Rolle im Entwickelungsgange von Sprachen
gespielt hat. Ganz bekannt sind die autokratischen Bemuhmigen des Konigs
Kamehameha von Hawaii durch Worttabu und Neuersatz das Vokabularium
dieses polynesischen Dialekts radikal umzuf ormen. Diese bei seinen Lebzeiten
energisch durchgefiihrte Reform fiel aber nach seinem Tode infolge des Wider-
standes von Hauptlingen und Volk vollkommen zusammen, so dass die von
ihm neueingefiihrten Worter nahezu restlos verschwunden zu sein scheinen.
Gerade diese Entwickelung zeigt aber, dass wir auf Worttabu und willkiir-
lichen Neuersatz die fremden Elemente im Tuamotu kaum zuriickfiihren
durfen; denn eine autokratische oder hierarchische, alles umfassende Haupt-
lings- oder Priestergewalt war in der weitzerstreuten Tuamotugruppe unmoglich,
und was dem machtigen Kamehameha nicht gelang, hatte nie ein Tuamotu-
hauptling durchsetzen konnen. Dagegen macht Moerenhout eine Anregung,
die sehr viel ftir sich hat. Man mag gegen Moerenhout wegen seiner Intrig-
uen mit Missions- und Staatsgewalt manches sagen; gegen gehassige An-
griffe hat ihn schon Schirren in Schutz genommen, und was der englisch-protes-
tantische Verfasser der "Rovings" gegen diesen franzosisch-katholischen

*Ein Bejtrag zur Kenntnis der Tuamotu-Inseln, page 66.

58 EASTER ISLAND.

"notleidenden Belgier" vorbringt, ist in der wut- und hassgeschwangerten
Atmosphare eines Religionskrieges in der Siidsee ohne Belang. Denn alles
dies hat nichts zu tun mit der Tatsache, das Moerenhout ein vortrefflicher und
ein ganz zuverlassiger Beobachter ist. Sowohl bei seinen geographischen, als
auch bei seinen ethnographischen Angaben habe ich dies mehrfach nachpriifen
konnen.

Moerenhout sagt nun, das man im Tuamotumeer verschlagene Blinder im
Kanu gefunden habe und auf einen Atoll nur eine Frau mit zwei Kindern.
Wie schon ausgefuhrt, spielen verschlagene Kanus eine erhebliche RoUe in der
Besiedelung der einzelnen Inseln dieser zahlreichen Gruppe. Der Gedanke
scheint mir nun sehr einleuchtend, das Kinder, die zwar schon sprechen konn-
ten, d. h. sich in ihrer Familie und im Dorf das Geriist, den grammatikalischen
Aufbau ihrer Sprache zu eigen gemacht hatten, aber vorerst nur das beschrankte
Vokabularium eines Kindes besassen, auf unbewohnte AtoUe verschlagen
wurden. Als sich dann dem heranwachsenden Geiste Erscheinungen und
Gedanken aufdrangten, zu deren Bezeichnung das mitgebrachte Vokabularium
des Kindes nicht ausreichte, wurden neue Bezeichnungen erfunden. Aus den
herangewachsenen Kindern wurde eine Familie, aus der Familie ein Volk, das
sich und seine Sprache iiber andere Atolle verbreitete. Bei der vorhin be-
schriebenen Konsolidierung des Tuamotudialekts sind dann so entstandenen
fremdartigen Bezeichnungen mit in den Gesamtdialekt iibergegangen. Zahl-
reich sind sie verhaltnismassig nicht. Der Charakter dieser fremdartigen
Worter scheint mir wenigstens zum Teil fiir diese von Moerenhout angeregte
Auffassung einzutreten. Ganz sicherlich tun dies die Zahlen. Sie sind vollig
abweichend von dem durch alle polynesischen und die meisten melanesischen
Sprachen durchgehenden polynesischen Zahlensysteme. Wer nun bei Sprach-
aufnahmenmitNatiu-volkern die immersichwiederholende Erfahrung gemacht
hat, dass Kinder iiberhaupt im allgemeinen nicht zahlen konnen, und dass
selbst erwachsene junge Leute erst unter sich diskutieren oder altere Manner
um Rat fragen miissen, ehe sie richtig bis zehn zahlen konnen, fiir den ist es fast
ein Postulat, dass die Zahlworter in einer Sprache anders lauten miissen, die
sich in der soeben erorterten Weise gebildet haben soil. Charakteristisch poly-
nesisch ist auch, dass sich die verschiedenen Dialekte im Archipel zu einem,
dem heutigen Tuamotudialekt, ausgewachsen haben. Waren melanesisches
Blut and melanesische Kultur in einem belangreichen Prozentsatz beigemengt,
wie man angesichtsder fremdartigen somatischen und linguistischen Elemente
meinen konnte, dann wurde man mehr von Zersplitterung horen. Denn
Zersplitterung in Sprachen und Dialekte ist charakteristisch melanesisch.

We reach less hypothetical ground when we take up the examination
of the affiliates in the Paumotu and begin to apportion them geographi-
cally to other members of the great Polynesian family. It has already
been indicated, the whole course of these studies is intended to make
it plain, that when properly read these geographical units correspond
with ethnic units of subdivision within the family of the Polynesian
race. The whole aim and purpose of these tables is to provide the
means whereby we may examine in each geographical unit the ethnic
factors and segregate them in relation to their respective sources.

THE PAUMOTU IN THE POIyYNESIAN SCHEME.

59

The summation of this information is presented in the following table :

Tabi,b 3-

Rapanui affiliates.

Extra-Rapanui.

Grand
total.

South-
east
Poly-
nesia.

Poly-
nesian.

Proto-
Samoan.

Tonga-
fiti.

Total.

South-
east
Poly-
nesia.

Poly-
nesian.

Proto-
Samoan.

Tonga-
fiti.

Total.

Paiitnotu

6
8
I

7

2

4
49

12

I

40

I

7

3

2

4

1^
29
24
10

53
20

11

32

4

21

23
18

379

5
40
18

8
'5

4

25

8^
10
2
7
4
14
'4

30

47
29

4
25
"3

7
58

39
106

68
44

476

46
390
117

47
92

54
496

Pau-Mgv-Mq-Ta .

Pau-Mq-Ta

Pau-Mgv-Mq

Pau-Mgv-Ta

Pau-Mangareva. . .
Pau-Marquesas. . .
Pau-Tahiti

Totals

Grand total . . .

227
'4

>5
15

2
I

3

9
4
I

1

1

(89
1488

277
ii6

6^

72
213

455
880

488

116

63

213

880

577

393

8o

285

1335

We now reserve until the final chapter the particular study of Rapanui
in this scheme, except that we divide the Paumotu into the two classes
of that speech element which is common to Easter Island and that
speech element in which Rapanui is not represented. Our next table
will exhibit the proximity of the affinities which the dissection of the
Paumotu has offered in the foregoing table. In this we deal with all
the identifications in the neighbor islands of Southeast Polynesia.

Table 4.

Rapanui affiliates.

Extra-Rapanui.

Total.

No.

P. ct.

No.

p. ct.

No.

P. ct.

Tahiti

356

347
394

78
74
86

739

236
254

84

39
29

1095

583
645

81
42
48

Mangareva

Marquesas

In the next table we shall deal with those identifications which do not
extend beyond the province of Southeast Polynesia.

Table 5.

Rapanui affiliates.

Extra-Rapanui.

No.

P. ct.

No.

P. ct.

Tahiti

23
21

65

25
23

73

443
59
85

90

12
17

Mangareva

Marquesas

60

EASTER ISLAND.

In like manner we tabulate the three exterior elements by the Pau-
motu identifications in the same neighbor islands :

Table 6.

Rapanui affiliates.

Extra-Rapanui.

Polynesian.

Proto-
Samoan.

Tongafiti.

Polynesian.

Proto-
Samoan.

Tongafiti.

No.

P.ct.

No.

P.ct.

No.

P.ct.

No.

P.ct.

No.

p.ct.

No.

P.ct.

Tahiti

259
259
258

71
71
7>

14
II

>5

4
3
4

60
60

16
16

98
67

25

'7
17

34
21

34

9

5
9

159
87

40
23
33

Mangareva

Marquesas

Finally, in computing the relation of these three external identifica-
tions to the mass of Paumotu identifications we obtain this table:

Table 7.

Rapanui
affiliates.

Extra-
Rapanui.

Polynesian

Proto-Samoan ....
Tongafiti

P.ct.
60.4

.I3

P.ct.

>3-4

7

24.3

80.7

44-7

The last table shows at the merest glance that the two elements of
Paumotu speech vary widely in relation to the rearward past of their
race. That Paumotu which is recognizable as affiliated with Rapanui
preserves 80 per cent of its history ; the other Paumotu shows little more
than half as much. That the two represent different movements of
population is highly probable, but beyond the expression of the opinion
that such is the case I hesitate to venture. A certain antecedent prob-
ability fosters the view that this second Paumotu is the remnant of an
older population, longer seated in the Paumotu, upon which the Rapanui-
affiliate Paumotu descended in the course of their voyaging and there
deposited colonies of the younger stock, while the more venturesome
pushed bravely out into the enticing east. The prime bases of such an
opinion are, that this element is numerically almost two-thirds of Pau-
motu speech as known to us, and that it is fair to consider that the people
longer separated from the central home of the race must have under-
gone the greater loss of speech material. This is a justifiable reading of
the two percentages 80 and 45 . But when we inspect the details of this
westward affiliation we encounter difficulties which we may not ventmre
to adjust to such a theory. It might be possible to pursue this farther
if it were not for the character of that element which I have for con-

THE PAUMOTU IN THE POI^YNESIAN SCHEME. 61

venience designated Polynesian; being common to the two migration
swarms, its presence in any given language might be due to a Proto-
Samoan migration or to a Tongafiti voyage. That is a point which we
may not determine, the material is incapable of revealing its source;
being neutral, it removes itself from the computations. The evidence
of the Proto-Samoan and the Tongafiti elements is also negative. On
the hypothesis of a secondary population receiving accession from a later
swarm, and taking into consideration otu: knowledge that a migration of
the Tongafiti left Samoa for new lands, we should expect to find in the
sedentary people a preponderance of the Proto-Samoan, in the newer
swarm a preponderance of the Tongafiti. But this table has made it
plain that the Tongafiti preponderates in each, and that, though the
figtures vary, the ratio is practically the same ; the Tongafiti outbalances
the Proto-Samoan just about four to one. In the extra-Rapanui Pau-
motu there must be some significance in the extreme paucity of the gen-
eral Polynesian, about half of the Tongafiti. Tentatively I suggest that
this may signify that the 13 per cent Polynesian was brought in the
Tongafiti swarm. This contravenes the hypothesis that this Paumotu
element represents an earlier and sedentary population.

When we pass backward to the next preceding table, wherein to the
triple earlier identification of the sources of the material is added the
record of the affiliation within the province of Southeast Polynesia, we
find a most interesting and really illuminating condition of affairs. In
the Paumotu common to Rapanui we find the Proto-Samoan and the
Tongafiti elements at practically the figure which we established in the
bulk computation, but the general Polynesian has increased by 10 per
cent, and that equally in the three other languages. We observe also
the great evenness of the distribution to Tahiti, Mangareva, and the
Marquesas ; the percentages vary only in the sUghtest degree. This is
evidence that the Paumotu element which has reached Rapanui on the
long eastward voyage has made itself felt most evenly through the more
compactly placed archipelagoes of the province. But when we turn to
the other half of the table, that which deals with the Paumotu not shared
with Rapanui, we find great irregularities. In the elements shared
with Mangareva and with Marquesas the general Polynesian material
has increased by about a third over the table discussed in the preceding
paragraph, and the Proto-Samoan and the Tongafiti material remain at
practically the same figure. But when we examine the Tahiti affilia-
tions we find a striking change in all except the Proto-Samoan material,
which has undergone a small and negligible increase. The general Poly-
nesian has almost doubled, and the Tongafiti falls little short of the
same increase. This is the first instance in these considerations where
our attention has been directed to a close alliance between the Paumotu
and Tahiti. We shall have to concern ourselves again and yet again
with this alliance.

62 B ASTER ISLAND.

We shall next examine in conjunction the two tables in which per-
centages are first expressed; they di£fer only in the presence and in the
absence of the westward elements.

In the former we find in the Paumotu element common to Rapanui
the same evenness of affiliation distributed over the three other archi-
pelagoes, such preponderance as exists inclining to the Marquesas, and
with Tahiti and Mangareva 8 and 12 per cent lower. This preponder-
ance obtains in the similar table of those elements whose identification
does not pass beyond the province. In this case the weight of the Mar-
quesas approximates that of the former table, Tahiti and Mangareva are
in practical agreement and enormously lower. In the extra-Rapanui
half of the tables we find the same great upward movement of the Tahiti
element, percentages of 84 and 90 respectively. Mangareva shows a
divergence which will fitly become a topic of study in the next chapter;
its affiliates stand at 39 and 12 per cent respectively. The Marquesas
is still lower in the scale of affiliation in the broader group, but runs a
little above Mangareva in the restricted group.

Again I find it a pleasure to cite Dr. Friederici, whose monograph is a
model :*

Finckf ist auf Grund gewiss interessanter, aber einseitiger, well lediglich und
allein sprachlicher Untersuchungen, zu dem Schluss gekommen, dass die
Tuamotus nur von Tahiti aus ihre Bevolkerung erhalten haben. Dieses Brgeb-
nis widersprichtden Ueberlieferungen, Genealogien und ethnologischen Befun-
den, welche feststellen, dass etwa vom Jahre 1000 unserer Zeitrechnung an
die Tuamotu-Inseln bewusst von Tahiti im Norden und Mangareva im Suden,
und unbewusst oder gezwungen auch zum Teil von den Marquesas aus ihre
Bevolkerung erhalten haben. Finck, der unter grundsatzlicher Vernachlas-
sigung alien anderen Materials, lediglich unter Beschrankung auf das rein
Linguistische aus der Untersuchung der feinen dialektischen Unterschiede
seine Schlussfolgerungen zieht, begeht den Pehler, zu glauben, dass es nur
einen Tuamotu-Dialekt gab. Das von ihm benutzte ' ' Paumotuan Dictionary
with Polynesian Comparatives" von Edw. Tregear (Wellington 1895) ist mir
leider unzuganglich geblieben; ich kann daher nicht sagen, wo und wann es
aufgenommen worden ist. WahrscheinHch ist es ein Lexikon des jetzigen Tua-
motu-Dialekts, der sich durch den vermehrten Verkehr in der Gruppe seit 60-
70 Jahren aus den friiheren Dialekten konsolidiert hat; es mag in den Nord-
west-Inseln aufgenommen sein. Fiir derartige Untersuchungen aber, wie sie
Finck anstellt, um dann aus ihnen historische Schliisse zu ziehen, konnen nur
die urspriinglichen, unvermischten Dialekte als Arbeitsbasis dienen.

Zwar konnte sich ein Neu-Seeland Maori, der Tahitisch sprach, auf Reao
verstandigen, ebenso wie ein Marquesaner auf Rapanui und Cooks bekannter
Tahitier Tupaia auf Neu-Seeland. Aber das will nicht mehr sagen, als wenn
sich ein Franke mit einem Schwaben unterhalt; die dialektischen Unterschiede,
auf die Finck seine Untersuchungen aufbaut, bleiben deswegen doch. Wir
wissen genau, dass sie vorhanden waren. Wir wissen zudem aus den UeberUef-

*0p. cit., page 61.

fF. N. Finck, "Die Wanderungen der Polynesier nach dem Zeugnis ihrer Sprachen," 1909.

THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 63

erungen und Genealogien, dass Makatea.Rangiroa, Arutua.Kaukura, Apataki,
Niau, Toau, Fakarava und Faite ihre Bevolkerung unmittelbar aus Tahiti
erhidten, und dass anderseits Reao, Pukaruha,Tatakoto, Vahitaki,Hao, Faka-
ina, Angatau und zum Teil Hikueru von Mangareva aus bevolkert wurden.
Unsere Nachrichten uber die tatsachliche Verschiedenheit der Bewohner der
ersten Gruppe von denen der zweiten stimmen hiermit ganz ausserordentlich
gut uberein. Die Zeiten sind voriiber, in denen man den unkontrollierten,
teils ungenau wiedergegebenen, zum Teil mit Ungereimtheiten angefuUten
polynesischen Genealogien so skeptisch gegeniiberstand. Die Arbeiten von
Schirren, Quatrefages und die betreffenden Abschnitte in Waitz-Gerland, so
scharfsinnig und wertvoU in ihrer Zeit waren, sind vollig uberholt. * * *
Die polynesischen Genealogien und Ueberlieferungen unterrichten uns genau
so gut iiber die polynesische Geschichte, wie die romischen Annalen mit ihren
Erzahlungen sagenhaften oder atiologischen Charakters uber die alteste
romische Geschichte. Zu diesen beiden Besiedelungen von Tahiti und Ma-
ngareva kam nun doch, wie schon mehrf ach angedeutet, eine dritte, hochstwahr-
scheinlich unfreiwillige, von den Marquesas aus, deren Spuren ethnologisch
noch vollkommen festzustellen sind.

Die verschiedenen durch die Besiedelungsgeschichte der Tuamotus begriin-
deten Dialekte wurden dann durch das, was man die "roving propensities" der
Tuamotuleute genannt hat, zusammengemengt und zu dem Tuamotu-dialekt
von heute im allgemeinen verdichtet. Auf nahezu alien Tuamotu-Inseln,
selbstdenallerunwirthlichsten, sind Spuren ehemaligeroderzeitweiser Bewohn-
unggefunden woren. Es waren aber nicht allein diese Neigung der Tua-
motu-Insulaner zum Herumstreif en und eine wikingergleiche Freude am Meer :
unfreiwillige und gezwungene Wandenmgen kamen in grossem Umf ange hinzu.
Die Beispiele von verschlagenen Booten in Ost-Polynesien sind sehr zahlreich,
sdbst die Mangarevaleute auf ihren Flossen machen keine Ausnahme. Sieben
von ihnen erreichten auf so einem gebrechlichen Fahrzeuge Rapa. Nicht
zufrieden damit, diese einsame Insel gliicklich gefasst zu haben und von den
Bewohnem freundUch aufgenommen worden zu sein, schifften sich vier von
ihnen wieder ein, um zu versuchen, auf demselben Wege wieder in ihre Heimat
zuruckzukehren. Die rund looo km. von Rapa bis Mangareva entsprechen
etwa einer Entfernung von Bergen in Norwegen nach Island. Unternehm-
ender konnten auch die nordischen Wikinger kaum sein.

With this interesting citation we may leave the final consideration of
the Paumotu to the summing up of all our discoveries in other of these
languages, feeling confident that the agreement of other parts of South-
east Polynesia will remove Dr. Friederici's objections to the linguistic
method.

The following list, the serial numeration being continued from the
Rapanui finding-list ended at page 184, presents that element of Pau-
motu speech which, through lack of Rapanui affiliates, was not included
in the Easter Island vocabulary, yet which is properly to be included in
any philological comparison of Polynesian speech in general. Inas-
much as we shall next take up in these studies the central and earlier
languages of Nuclear Polynesia it has seemed advisable in this place to
make a complete record for Southeast Polynesia.

64

EASTER ISI.AND.

PS8. agoago slender, light, elegant. Ta.:
ao, thin, wasted. Sa.: agosi, wasted
by illness. Ma. : angoa, thin, lean.

959. aha a strong breeze. Sa.: afa, gale.

Ma.: awha, id.

960. ahi sandalwood. Ta.: aW, id. Mq.:

auahi, a variety of breadfruit. _ Sa. :
asi, sandalwood. Ha.: ili-ahi, id.

961. aho breath, wind. Ta.: aho, breath.

Ha.: aho, id.

962. ahuahu suffocating, stifling. Mgv.:

dhu, hot, flushed. Ta.: ahu, heat,
fever. Sa.: afu, heated, as an oven.

963. akau reef. Mgv.: akau, shoal, rock

ridge. Ta.: aau, reef. Mq.: akau,
id. Sa. : a'au, id. Ma. : akau, coast.

964. akuakutohunt. ta..: auau,iA. Mq.:

dudu, id.

965. anake only. Mgv.: anake, id. Ta.:

anae, id. Ma.: anake, id.

966. anavai brook. Ta.: anavai, id.

967. anave to breathe. Ta. : anave, id.

968. aniani to beseech. Mgv. : ani, to ask,

to demand. Ta. : ani, id.

969. anotau time, period. Ta. : anotau, id.

970. anounu cold. Mgv., Ta., Mq., Ma.:

anu, id.

971. ao the world. Mgv.: ao, id. Ta.: ao,

id. Mq. : aomaama, id. Ma. : ao, id.

972. ao happy, prosperity. Mgv. : ao, tran-

quil conscience. Ta. : ao, happiness.

973. aoi to veer, to turn about. Ta.: aoi,

mobile.

974. apuapu pregnant. Ta. : hapu, hapi, id.

Mq.: hopu, id. Ma.: hapu, id.

975. araea clay. Ta.: araea, id. Mq.:

kaaea, red ochre.

976. arahi to beg, to implore. Ta.: arai,

to intercede.

977. area, areka however, in the meantime.

Ta.: area, but, however.

978. ariana soon. Ta. : ariana, aria, id.

979. aruehaga apology. Ta. : arue, to ap-

plaud, to glorify.

980. f akaatea to remove, to put away. Ta. :

alea, clear. Mq. : atea, id. Sa. : alea-
tea, wide, spacious. Ma. : atea, clear.

981. au deserving, worthy. Ta.: au, fit,

worthy.

982. auhaga sense. Ta.: auraa, id.

983. eketu fugitive. Mq.: ketu, to chase

away by force.

984. emiemi fright, terror. Mgv.: emiemi,

to tremble. Fu. : emi, sudden move-
ment of alarm. Ha.: emi, to fail in
courage. Mq.: emiee, to tremble,
shiver, quiver.
. 985 . f aga bent, oblique, to bend over. Mq. :
fana, bent, oblique. Sa.: faga-tua,
to wrestle, (?) to bend the back (iua). .

986. fagof ago hoarse, a snufiier. Ta. : fao,

a snuffler.

987. faiere woman in childbed. Ta.: /aire,

lying-in. Sa.: failele, nurse. To.:
faele, to bring forth. Fu. : faeleeh,/
woman just delivered. Cf. 991. -^

988.

989
990.

991

992,

993
994.

995.

996.

997-
998.

999-
1000.

1001.

1003.

1004.
1005.
1006.

1007.
1008,

1009.

^010.

lOII.

1012.

1013.

faita to grimace. Mgv. : aita, id. Ta.:
faita, id. Mq.: haita, id. Via.: faita,
to show the teeth.

f akaea to repose. Mgv. : akaea, id.
Ta. : faaea, id. Mq. : hakaea, id.
f akau to resist. Ta. : faau, resolute.
Sa. : fa'aU, to insist. Ma. : whakau,
to make firm.

f akerekere woman in childbed. Fu. :
fddeile, woman just delivered. Cf.
987.

hakaf ana to fasten the sail to the yard.
Ta. : /a«i, the yard. Sa.: /ana, the
mast.

fanako joy. Ta.: fanao, pleasure,
glory.

f ano to set sail. Ta.: /ono, id. Mq.:
hano, to go. Sa. : fano, id. Ma. :
ivhano, id. The Polynesian Wander-
ings, page 226.

fao steel, metal, collar. Ta.: fao,
chisel. Mq. : fao, to pierce. Sa. : fao,
a nail, a gouge. Ma. : whao, an iron
tool.

f arara to lean. Ta.: farara, oblique.
Sa. : falala, aslant. Ma. : wharara, to
lean.

faravei fortuitous, casual. Mgv.:
aravei, confusion of many voices,
f arerei a rendezvous. Ta. -.farerei, to
encounter.

farito to measure. Ta. : faito, id.
f arofaro to let down, to lower. Ta. :
faro, to bend down, to stoop.
fatata to draw near again. Ta.;
fatata, near. Mq. : atata, id.
fate to wrestle. Mgv. : ato, to spring, "
to leap.

fatufatu to roll, to tuck up. Mgv.:
atu, to fold. Ta.: faiu, to weave.
Mq. : fatu, to double. Sa. : fatufatu,
to fold up.

f eii envy. Ta. : feii, jealousy. Mq. :
feii, angry visage.

fera aside. Sa. : fela, an everted eye-
lid.

hakaiiu to reject, to rebuff. Ta.:
fiu, disgusted. Sa.: fiu, id. Ma.:
whakawhiu, to oppress.
gagahere herbs, grass. Ta. : aaihere,
herbs, bush. Ma. : ngahere, forest.
gagaoa confused noise. Ta. : aaoaoa,
noise of a rising assembly.
gahehe to touch lightly in passing.
Ta. : ahehe, a dull sound. To. : gae^,
to move gently along. Ma. : ngahehe,
to rustle.

garara hoarse. Ta. : arara, id.
fakagarearea vacancy. Mgv.: aria,
a treeless space. Ta.: area, place,
space. Ma. : area, an open space.
fakagarearea to amuse. Ta.: area-
rea, pleasure.

garegare limpid. Mgv.: garegare,
yellow, red, any pleasing color. Sa.:
!e-ato, to be dawn. /

THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME.

65

y

y

IG14. garepu to stir, to muddy. Ta.:orei>«-
repu, troubled water. Mq. : ipo, id.
Sa.: galepu, id.

1015. garurua together. Ta.: aruru, id.
y\oi6. gatatata to clang. To.: gatata, to
jingle.

1017. gatere to grow. Mgv. : tere, enlarged.
Ta. : atere, to spread. Sa. : tele, great.

1018. gati tribe. Mgv.: o<i, descendant of .
Ta. : ati, nati, descendants. Sa. : ati,
id. Ma. : ngati, tribe. The Polyne-
sian Wanderings, page 198.

1019. gatu worn out. Sa.: goto, old siapo.
Niue: gatu, used, worn.

1020. gaueue to shake. Mgv.: gerue, id.
Ta.: aueue, id. Mq.: kaite, neue,
id. To.: gaue, id. Ma.: ngaueue,
ngarue, id.

1021. gavarivari flexible. Mgv.: ga»art, id.
Ta.: avarivari,i6.. Ma.: ngawari, id.

1022. gere to deprive. Ta.: ere, destitute.
^■^ Ma.: ngere, passed by in serving food.

1023. goge to break. Ma.: ngongengonge,
crippled.

1024. gogo the navel and cord. Mgv.:
gogo, id.

,1025. gore-nonoi to borrow (gore, to de-
mand). Sa.: no, to borrow.

1026. gortl ripe, tumid. Mgv.: gorugoru,
gougou, large and fat. Ta. : oru, dis-
tended. Ma.: ngoungou, ripe.

1027. gotegote to grind. Ha.: nokenoke,
grinding of a hard substance in the
teeth.

p28. guruguru to groan. Mgv.: guru-
guru, to grunt. Ta. : uuru, to groan.
Mq.: nunuu, confused noise. Sa.:
toguZu, to emit a hollow sound. Ma.:
nguru, to grunt.

1029. gutuafare to save, to economize.
Ta. : utuafare, family, residence.

1030. guturoa to grimace, to pout. Mgv.:
guturoa, to grimace.

1031. fakahaha to shun, to evade. Mgv.:
ha, set aside, prohibited, sacred. Sa. :
sa, sacred, prohibited. To.: tabu-ha,
id.

1032. hahano honor, to glorify. Ha. : hano-
hano, honor, glory.

1033. Haifa virile, manly. Ta. : aiaha, a
brave young warrior.

1034. hakae coolness. Mgv. : a&ae, to have
the skin chilled.

1035. hakahaka lowering, depression. Ta.:
haahaa, humble, low. Sa. : sa'asa'a,
short, brief. Ma.: hakahaka, short
in stature.

1036. hano to mark, to cover. Mgv. : amo,
to wash the body all over rapidly.
Ha. : hamo, to besmear.

1037. hamuti dung, latrine. Ta. : hamuli,
latrine. Ma. : hamuti, dung.

1038. fakahapa to condemn. Ta.: hapa,
error.

y

1039. hape club-foot. Mgv.: ape, club-
foot, knock-kneed. Ta. : hape, club-
foot. Mq.: hape, id. Sa.: sape, id.
Ma.: hape, id.

1040. hari to dance. Ma. : hari, id.

1041. haruru a sound. Mgv.: erurururu,
id. Ta. : haruru, id. Ma. : haruru, id.

J 042. hau superior, kingdom, to rule.
Mgv.: hau, respect. Ta.: hau, gov-
ernment. Mq. : hau, id. Sa. : saua,
despotic. Ma. : hau, superior.

1043. hauhau to attack. Ma. : hau, tochop.

1044. hauaitu stupid. Mq. : hauaitu, list-
less. Ma.: hauaitu, id.

1045. hauga odor. Ta.: haud,odoT. Sa.:
sauga, rank. Ma.: haunga, odor.

1046. hautaua stupid. Ta. : hautaua, mor-
tified.

1047. he false, crooked. Mgv. : Aefte, crazy,
to wander. Ta. : he, error. Mq. : he,
confusion. Sa. : sese, wrong. Ma.:
he, a mistake.

1048. heke to ptu'ge. Mgv.: heke-toto,
hemorrhage. Ta. : hee, to ptu'ge.
Mq.: heke, to drip. Ma.: heke, id.

1049. hekeheke elephantiasis. Ta.: feefee,
id. Mq. : fefe, id. Sa. : fe'efe'e, id.

1050. hemo to disclose, to reveal. Mgv.:
emo, separated, broken off. Ta.:
hemo, conquered, to escape. Mq.:
hemo, to separate. Ha.: hemo, to
unloose.

105 1. here dear, to love. Mgv.: akaereere,
dear, loved. Ta.: here, id.

1052. heuheu disarranged. Mgy.: heuheu,
to plan out work. Mq. : heu, confu-
sion.

1053. heva to sing, to wail. Ta.: heva,
mourning. Mq. : heva, a dance. Sa. :
siva, song with dancing.

1054. fakahiehie to admire. Ta. : faahia-
hia,id. Mq. : fo'a, to desire. Sa..: fiafia,
to rejoice. Ma. : hiahia, to desire.

1055. higo to look at, to see, mirror. Ta. :
hid, id.

1056. fakahihiu to scare away. Ma.:
whiu, to drive.

1057. hiki to fondle. Mgv. : /jiyfei, to dandle.
Ta. : hii, id. Mq. : hiki, id.

1058. hiki to flee. Mq.: hiki, flight.

1059. hina posterity. Ta. : /w'»o, id. Mq. :
hina, id.

1060. hinagaro to wish. Mgv.: aka-ina-
garo, ? to call names. Ta.: hinaaro,
to desire. Mq. : hinenao, to love.
Sa. : finagalo, to wish. Ma.: hine-
ngaro, affection.

1061. hirinaki to incline, to slope. Ta.:
hirinai, to rest upon. Ma.: irinaki,
to rest upon.

1062. hirinaki to be apprehensive. Ta.:
hirinai, to apprehend.

1063. hitiki a girdle. Ta.: fetii, to tie.
Mq.: hitiki, id. Ma.: whitiki, a
girdle.

66

EASTER ISLAND.

Ta. : ho-

1064. hoperemu buttocks. Ta. : hoperemu,
id.

1065. hopikipiki-rima epilepsy.
pa, id.

1066. hora salted, briny. Ta.. horahora,
bitter. Mq.: hodhod, id.

1067. horau a shed. Ta. : farau, id. Sa. :
afolau, a common house. Ma.:
wharau, shed.

1068. horiri to shiver. Ta. : horiri, id.

1069. hota to catch cold. Ta. : hota, a
cough.

1070. hotaratara to shiver. Mgv. : tatara,
id. Ta. : hotaratara, id.

1071. hua-gakau rupture. Ta.: ddu, en-
trails. Sa. : ga'au, id. Ma. : ngakau, id.

1072. huaki to uncover, to expose. Ta. :
huai, to uncover an oven. Mq. :
huai, to take food from an oven. Sa. :
sua, to root up. Ma.: huaki, to
uncover.

1073. hue emotion. Ta. : huehue, to show
fear.

1074. hue to carry, to conduct. Mgv.:
akahue, to carry a crop of foodstuff.

1075. hukahuka a bubble of water. Mgv.:
huka, froth, foam. Ma.: huka, id.
Cf. 1694.

1076. huke digging-stick. Mq. . huhe, to
scoop out. Ma. : huke, to dig up.

1077. hunehune itch. Ta. : hunehune, id.

1078. huru species, disposition. Mgv.:
huru, shape, figure, form. Ta. : huru,
species, resemblance.

1079. ihoariki royalty. Ta. : ihoarii, royal
dignity.

1080. ike tapa beater. Mgv. : ike, id. Ta. :
ie, id. Mq. : ike, id. Sa. : i'e, id.
Ma. : ike, to strike with a hammer.

1081. ikeke gracious, pleasant. Ta. : ieie,
elegant, vain, gracious. Mq. : iSie,
id. Ha. : ieie, dignified, vainglorious.

1082. iku to rasp, to grate. Ta. : iu, to
rasp. Mq. : iku, a rasp.

1083. inaina to be in a fury, to rage.
Mgv. : inaina, to warm oneself. Ta. :
mainaina, to feel angry. Ma. : inaina,
to warm oneself. Ha. : inaina, anger.

1084. inanahi yesterday. Mgv. -.inenahi, id.
Ta. : ananahi, id. Mq. : inenahi, id.
Sa. : ananafi, id. Ma. : inanahi, id.

1085. fakaineine to prepare, to fit. Ta.:
ineine, ready, prepared.

1086. fakaipoipohaga marriage. Mgv.:
ipo, married folk. Ta. : faaipoipo,
to marry. (Sa. : fa'aipoipo, to marry ;
introduced.) Ma. : i/)o, pertaining to
love.

1087. ira skin disease. Mgv. : ira, dark
patches on the skin. Ta. : ira, skin
disease. Mq.: id, birthmark. Sa.:
ila, id. Ma. : ira, a freckle.

1088. fakairo to signal. Mgv.: akairoga,
a mark, sign. Sa.: fa'ailo, to make
known.

1089.

1090.

1091.

1092.

1093.
1094.

1095.
1096.
1097.

1098.
1099.

HOC.
IIOI.

H03.

1 104.

1 105.

1 106.
II07.

1 108.

1 109.
mo.

fakaiteite to exhort. Mgv. : akakite,
to show. Ta. : /aaite, to teach. Mq.:
haaite, to make known. Sa. : 'ite, to
divine. Ma.: kite, to see. The Poly-
nesian Wanderings, page 294.
fakaiti reduction. Mgv.: iti, small.
Ta. : iti, id. Mq. : iti, id. Sa. : iti, id.
Ma.: iti, id. The Polynesian Wan-
derings, page 230.

itoito resolute, in health. Ta. : ito,
watchful, active. Mq.: ito, brave,
hearty.

kaga to insult. Ta.: aa, id. Mq.:
kaha, to challenge to combat. Ma. :
kanga, to curse.

kahaki to lift, to raise. Ta.: afai,
to carry.

kahea when. Mgv. : ahea, id. Ta. :
afea, id. Mq. : afea, id. Sa. : afea, id.
Ma.: ahea, id.

kahune to get in harvest. Ta.:
hune, core of breadfruit. Sa. : fune,
id. Ma. : hune, down of bulrush.
f akakai earring. Ta. -.faaai, ear orna-
ment. Mq.:hakakai, id. Ma..:whaka-
kai, id.

kaikaia a league, plot. Mgv. : kaia,
cruel, cannibal. Ta. : aiaa, fault, sin.
Mq. : kaia, quarrelsome. Ma. : kaia,
to steal.

kaito brave, robust. Ta. : aito, brave.
Ma. : kaitoa, a brave man.
kaitoa well and good! Ta.: aitoa,
good! Ma.: kaitoa, id.
kaitura bravery, manhood. Ta.:
turatura, honored, exalted.
kaka sparkling. Mgv. : kaka, bright
red. Ta. : aa, to bum. Mq. : kaka,
to grill. Sa. : 'a'asa, 'a'ava, burning
hot. Ma. : kaka, red hot. The Poly-
nesian Wanderings, page 251.
kakano flat, spacious, a plank.
Mgv.: kakano, wide, broad, large.
Ta. : aano, breath, width. Mq. : Ao-
kano, a span.

kakano spawn. Ta.: aano, melon
seeds. Mq. : kakano, seed. Sa. : 'a'ano,
pip of a fruit. Ma. : kakano, seed,
kakararau cockroach. Sa..: 'alalii, id. ,
Ma. : kekereru, a black wood-bug.
kakau a handle. Mgv.: kakau, stalk
of fruit. Ta. : aau, handle. Sa. : 'au,
id. Ma. : kakau, id.
kaki the neck. Mgv. : kaki, id. Ta. :
ai, id. Mq. : kaki, id. Ma. : kaki, id.
kama stupid. Sa. : ama, to be igno-
rant.

kamahatu ingenious. Ta. : amafatu,
amahatu, adroit. Mq.: kamahatu,
quick intelligence. Ma. : kama, nim-
ble, agile.

kami to drink. Ta. : omi, to absorb.
Mq. : ami, water falling drop by drop.
kamikami to smack the lips. Ta.:
amiami, to move the lips quickly.

THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME-

67

Mgv. : kemi, to wink.
Sa.: 'emo, id. Ma.:

mi. kamo to ogle.
Ta. : amo, id.
kamo, id.

IH2. katnuimui to adhere. Mgv.: amui-
mui, a swarm of flies. Ta. : amui, to
join. Mq. : mui, to collect together.
Ma.: mui, to swarm around. The
Polynesian Wanderings, page 384.

1 1 13. kanaenae to preoccupy the mind.
Ta. : anae, anai, preoccupied. Mq. :
anai, to be disquieted. Ma. : kanae-
nae, bewildered.

1 1 14. kanakana bright, sparkling. Mgv.:
kanakana-ura, to have a red color.
Ta. : anaana, bright, shining.

1115. kanapa lightning, to shine brightly.
Mgv.: kanapa, brilliant, sparkling.
Ta. : anapa, lightning, to glitter.
Ma.: kanapa, bright, shining.

1 116. kaoti enough. Mgv.: o/j, enough, to
end. Ta. : oti, to end. Sa.: oti, to
die. Ma.: oti, ended.

1 1 17. kapakapa portion, particle. Ta.:
apaapaa, fragment, bit, chip.

11 18. kapi full, replete. Mgv.: kapi, id.
Ta.: apt, full. Ma.: kapi, to be
filled up.

11 19. kapikapi an oyster. Mgv.: apiapi,
a fish. Ta. : api-pdvau, valve of an
oyster. Mq. : dpidpi, a fish.

1 1 20. kapiti to seal up. Mgv.: kapiti, to
join things so that they touch. Ta.:
apiti, to join, to unite. Mq. : kapiti,
to put up in a roll. Sa.: api, to be
near. Ma.: kapiti, to be close to-
gether.

1 12 1. kapoka to hollow, to groove. Mgv.:
akapoka, to break with a stone. Ta. :
apoo, a hole. Ma.: poka, a hole, to
bore.

1 122. kapokapo to throb, to pulsate. Ha.:
apoapo, to throb.

1 123. kaporapori a mat. Mgv.: pora, mat,
scaffolding of a raft. Mq. : pod, coco-
nut leaves. Sa.: pola, plaited coco-
nut leaves. Ma. : porapora, a mat.

1124. kapukapu palm of hand. Mgv.:
kapu, a leaf dipper; kapo, to hollow,
to catch in the hands. Ta. : apu,
shell, concavity. Mq.: kapu, to dip
up ; kapo, to catch in the hands. Sa. :
'apo, hollow of the hand. Ma. : kapu,
palm of the hand.

1 125. kara flint. Mgv.: kara, a heavy
stone. Ta. : ard, a black flint. Ma. :
kara, basalt.

1126. karaea clay. Ta.: araea, id. Mq.:
kaaea, red ochre. Ma. : karamea, id.

Cf. 975.

1127. karaga-puruga mother-in-law. Ta. :
purua, parent-in-law.

J 128. karaini bait, decoy, allurement. Ta.

arainu, bait, lure.
1129. karamea clay. Ma.: karamea, red

ochre. Cf. 1126.

II30.
1I3I.
1132.
II33'
II34.

1135.
1 136.

II37-
1 138.

II39-
1 140.

1141.
1 142.

II43-
1 144.

1145-
1 146.

1147.

1148.

1 149.
1150-

1151.
1152-

karapoga throat, gullet. Ta.: ara-
poa, throat, glutton.
kare a wave. Ta. : are, id. Ma. :-
kare, a ripple.

hakarekare disgust, disrelish. Ta.:
areare, sickness, nausea.
karere to delegate, to assign, a herald.
Ta. : arere, messenger. Ma. : karere, id.
karioi unmarried, obscene, a rake. ..
Mgv.: karioi, lust, lewdness. Mq. :
kaioi, sensual, luxurious. Ta. : arioi,
a lewd, joyous, unmarried band.
karo quarrel, war. Mgv.: karokaro,
war, to fight. Ta. : aro, to fight.
karokaro-poke paste, dough. Mgv. : .
poke, breadfruit or taro pounded with
coconut water. Ta. : poe, pudding.
Mq. : poke, taro prepared with coco-
nut water. Ma.: pokepoke, to mix
with water.

karu pupil of the eye. Ta.: aru-
mata, upper lid. Ma. : karu, the eye.
karukaru unbent, slackened. Mgv. : ,
karu, loose.

karukaru an old man. Ta. : aru, id. ~
karuru a screen, house. Mgv.: .
ruru, to shelter, to screen. Ta. :
aruru, barricade. Ma.: ruru, shel-^
tered.

katahi now. Ma.: katahi, id.
katoga unanimous, too. Ta. : aioa,
all, complete. Sa. : 'atoa, id. Ma.:
katoa, id.

katu well arranged. Ta. : atuatu, ar-
ranged in good order. Sa.: atu, a
row or line of things.
katuri earwax. Mgv.: leturi, id.
Ta. : taturi, id. Mq. : ietui, id. Ma. :
taturi, id. The Polynesian Wander-
ings, page 284.

kaua palisade, to fence. Ta.: aua,
id. To. : tejia, boundary fence. Fu.:
kaud, stone wall.

kauati to make fire. Mgv. : kounati,
the plowed stick in fire-making.
Ta. : auati, auai, stick used in fire-
making. Mq. : koukati, koukani, the
plowed stick. Viti: kaunita, to rub
fire. Ma. : kauati, a fire-making stick.
kaufau (i te utua) to satisfy a de-
mand. Ta. : aufau, treaty, will, tax.
Ma. : kauwhau, to admonish.
kauri iron. Ta. : auri, id. Sa. : auli, ^
sad-iron (introduced from Tahiti by
missionaries).

kavake moon. Ta. : avae, moon,
month.

kavauvau to disapprove; kovau to
reproach. Ta.: avau, to scold, re-
prove. Sa. : 'avau, to bawl.
kaveiga compass. Ta. : aveia, id.
kegokego dung, pus, to stink. Mgv. :
egoego, filthy. Ma.: kenokeno, to
stink.

68

EASTER ISLAND.

1153. kehu flaxen-haired, blond. Ta..: ehu,
reddish. Mq.:jfeeft«, blond. Sa. :'«/«,
reddish, brown.

1154. keia theft, robber. Ta.: lia, robber,
to steal. Ma.: kaia, to steal.

1155. keka path. Ta.: Sd, id.

1 156. keke armpit. Mgv.: keke, id. Ta.:
ee, id. Mq. : kadke, id. Ma. : keke, id.

1 157. fakakekekina to grind the teeth.
Mgv.: kekekeke, to grind or grit the
teeth.

1 158. kemokemo a long while. Mgv.:
kemo, slowly, tardily. Mq.: kemo,
to postpone, prolong. Ha.: emo, to
be long, to delay.

1 159. keokeo a point, hill top. Mgv.:
keokeo, a slippery rock. Mq. : keo,
point, sharp. Ma. : keo, hill top.

1 160. keta strained, stiff, solid. Mgv.:
ketaketa, stiff, stretched out. Ta.:
etaeta, hard, strong, firm.

1 1 6 1 . ketekete to click the tongue. Mgv. :
kete.id. To.: kelekeie,to chirp. Ma.:
ngetengete, to click the tongue.

1 162. ketuketu to dig. Ta.: etuetu, id.
Mq.: ketu, to dig up with the snout.
Ma.: ketu, id.

U63. ki full, replete. Ta.:j, id. Ma.:Ai, id.

1 164. kiato to pierce and cross for joining.
Mgv. : kiato, a large raft. Ta. : iato-
moe, center of a raft. Mq.: kiato,
outrigger strut. Sa. : 'iato, id. Ma. :
kiato, thwart of a canoe.

1 165. kikakika to clean off. Ta.: iaia, a
coral rasp.

1 166. fakakina to sharpen. Ta. : mo, sharp,
cutting.

1 167. kinikini delicious, delight. Mgv.:
kinikini, giving great pleasure, nice
to eat. Ha. : ini, a strong desire, to
wish for.

1 168. kiokio to chirp. Mgv.: kio, id.
Ta.: ioio, to cry, said of a baby.
Mq.: kiokio, to chirp. Sa. : 'io, id.
Ha.: ioio, id.

IJ69. kiriti to uncover, to extract. Ta.:
^ iriti, id. Mq. : kiiti, to jerk out.

H70. kiri-togitogi to toss about. Sa.:
togi, to throw.

1 171. kill a great number. Ta. : iu, a
million.

1 1 72. koari to languish, to fade. Mgv.:
koari, half -cooked. Mq. : koal, rot-
ten, insufficiently cooked.

1173. koata a mesh. Ta. : oata, hole in
coconuts, etc. Mq. : oata, crevice.

1 1 74. kof ai indigo plant. Ta. : ofai, a plant.

1 175. kofati to break. Ta.: ofati, id.

1176. kof atifati rheumatism. Ta. : o/a/i, id.

1 177. kohere split, cloven. Sa.: sele, to
cut.

1 1 78. kohi to glean. Mgv.: ifeoAi, to gather,
to collect. Ta. : ohi, to glean. Mq. :
kohi, id. Ma.: kohi, to gather.

1179. kohi bamboo. Mgv.: feoAe, id. Ta.:
ohe,id. Mq.: kohe, id. Sa.:'o/e, id.
Ma. : kohe, a plant name.

1180. kohi diarrhea. Ta. : ofej, dysentery.

1 181. kohinahina gray. Ta.: china, id.

1 182. kohumu to murmur, to slander.
Ta.: ohumu,id. Mq.: kohumu,id.

1 183. koi on the point of, almost. Ta.:
oi, id.

1184. koi koi prompt, lively, quick. Mgv.:
koi, to hurry. Ta. : oi, agile. Mq. :
koi, quick.

1 185. koka fern, bracken. Ta. : ooAo, Asple-
nium nidus. Mq.: koka, breadfruit,
a banana. Sa. : 'o'a, a tree.

1 1 86. koki to hop on one leg. Mq.: oi,
lame. Ma.: koki, to limp.

1 187. fakakomakoma to straiten, to
cramp. Mgv.: komakoma, narrow,
strait.

1 188. komenemene to roll. Ta.: omene-
mene, spherical, to roll.

1189. komiri to wipe. Mgv.: miri, to
touch, to handle. Ta. : omiri, to caress
the hand; mirimiri, to touch and
examine. Mq. : mii, to touch, to
manipulate. Sa. : mili, to rub. Ma. :
komiri, to rub with the fingers.

1 190. komitimiti to whistle, to hiss. Sa. :
miti, to smack the lips.

1191. komore a spear. Ta.: omore, id.

1 192. komotu to break. Mgv.: momoiu,
id. Ta. : motu, id. Mq.: motu, id.
Sa. : motu, id. Ma.: motu, id.

1 193. komua precedent. Ta. : omua, head,
guide. Mq. : komua, before.

1 1 94. komumu to whisper. Ta.: omumu,
to whisper, to murmur. Mq.:
komumu, a kind of singing.

1195. komuri the rear, later. Mgy. :komuri,
the rear, after. Mq. : komuri, behind.

1196. kona bile, gall, sharp. Ta.: onaona,
sharp, disagreeable. Sa. : 'ona, bitter,
poisonous.

1 1 97. konakona odor, savor. Ha..: onaona,
a pleasant odor.

1 198. konakona moustache. Ta.: onaona,
id.

1199. koniga live coals. Mq. : konia,konie,

stone heated for cooking.

1200. konohi to commit suicide. Ta. :
onohi, id.

1201. konokono succulent, delicious. Ha.;
ono, to be sweet.

1202. kokopa to incline, to slope. Mgv.:
kopa, flat, level (a sense invert). Ta.:
opa, to heel over under the wind.
Ma. : kopa, bent.

1 203 . kokopa to be on the flank. Ta. : opa,
to be at the side.

1204. kopahi scrofula. Ta.: opahi, id.

1205. kopahi hatchet. Ta.: opahi, id. Ha.:
pahi, knife.

1206. kopani to obstruct, end. Ta.: opani,
to shut, end. Ma. : kopani, to shut.

1207. kopare to protect, safeguard. Ma.:
kopare, to shade the eyes.

1208. kopatepate to be spotted. Ta.:
opatapata, id.

THE PAUMOTU IN THB POLYNESIAN SCHEME.

69

1209. kope string, filament. Ma.: kope,
to bind in flax leaves.

1210. kopeka transverse, crossed. Mgv.:
kopeka, to cross the arms. Ta. : opea,
crossed, transverse, lattice. Mq.:
kopea, windmill. Ha. : opea, cross.

121 1. kopie pit oven. Ta.: opio, id.

12 12. kopiri to yield in battle, coward.
Mq.: kopii, weak, coward.

1213. kopiripiri-haere to roam, to ramble.
Mgv. : kopiripiri, to go from one tree
to another, as children when called.

1214. kopua to premeditate. Ta.: opua,
to resolve, to decide.

1215. kopuru meteor. Ta.: opurei,\A.

12 16. koraparapa square. Ta.: orapa, id.

1217. korereka small. To.: leka, short,
stmnpy.

-12 18. korero to interpret, eloquent. Ta.:
/""^ orero, orator, discourse, to speak.

Ma.: korero, to say.
J219. koriorio to wither, to fade. Ta.:
^' oriorio, id.

1220. korora a mussel. Ta.: orom, a small
y^ shell fish.

1221. kotau right hand. Ta.: otow, id.

1222. koti to gush, to spout. Ta.: oti, to
rebound, to fall back.

1223. kotika cape, headland. Ta.: olid,
boundary, limit.

1224. kotohe behind, to go back, withdraw.
Ta. : otohe, to retire, withdraw. Ma. :
tohe, anus.

1223. kotokoto cry of a lizard. Mgv.:Jfeo-
tokoto, noise of the lips in sucking.
Ta.: oto, song, groan, sound. Ma.:
kotokoto, to squeak.

1226. kotore incision. Ta. : otore, to dis-
embowel.

1227. kouma bosom, chest, stomach. Ta. :
ouma, breast, chest. Ma.: kouma,
breastplate.

J. 1228. kovaravara clear, bright, shining.
/ Mgv.: kovara, to be daylight. Cf.

1717.
1229. kovi gangrene, mortified. Mq.: kovi,

leprosy. Fu.: kovi, ulcerous.
1-230. koviri savage. Ta.: oviri, id.

1231. koviriviri twist, contortion, frizzly.
Ta.: oviri, to twist, to spin. Mq. :
koviivii, to twist, to turn. Ma.:
kowhiri, to whirl around.

1232. kukana to strain, to strive, violence.
Ta. : uana, strong, violent, zealous.

1233. kukumi to strangle, to force, to offer
violence. Ta.: uumi, id. Mq.: ku-
kumi, id. Ha. : umiumi, to strangle.

1234. kumete dish, trough, yigv.-.kumete,
bowl, trough. Sa. : 'umele, id. Ma. :
kumete,iA. Mq.: «>»ete, trunk, chest,
box.

i23'5. kunakuna to adorn. Ta.: unauna,

ornament.
1236. kunaunau carelessness. Ta.:«na«-

nau, heedless.

1237. kuokuo white, clean. Mgv.: kuo-
ktto, white. Ta. : uo, id. Mq. : liouo,
id.; kuo, red and white spotted.

1238. kuru breadfruit. Mgv.: kuru, id.
Ta. : uru, id. Sa. 'ulu, id. Ha. : ulu,
id.

1239. kutikuti decent, becoming. Mq.:
kuti, well done. The Marquesan
word is supported by its affiliate and
must be accepted as Polynesian.
This can not be said of Bishop Dor-
dillon's verekuti "trfis-bien," which is
English in savage undress.

1240. hakamaha to soothe. Mgv.: ma-
maha, ease from pain. Ta. : maha,
appeased, satisfied. Mq.: maha, id.
Ha. : maha, to rest easy.

1241. mahaki softly, gently. Mgv.: ma-
haki, easily detached. Ma. : mahaki,
meek, quiet.

1242. mahemo abortion. Ta..:mahemo,id.

1243. mahere to occur. Ta.: mahere, to
become.

1244. mahoi spirit, soul. Ta.: mahoi, the
essence or soul of a god.

1245. mahu steam. Ta.: mahu, cloud,
mist. Ha.: mahu, steam.

1246. mahue sudden passion, to tremble.
Ta. : mahue, to be in fear.

1247. maikao a claw. Ta.: maiao, leg,
foot, paw. Ha.: maiao, nail, hoof,
claw.

1248. maitnoa plaything, toy. Ta.: mai-
moa, id. To.: maimoa, id. Ma.:
maimoa, a pet.

1249. maineine to tickle, to please. Ta.:
maineine, ticklish, vexed. Sa. : ene-
ene, to tickle.

1250. makariri cold, fever, to shake. Mgv.:
makariri, cold, to shiver. Ta. : maa-
riri, cold. Mq. : makaii, cold, shiver.
Sa. : ma' aim, cold. Ma. : makariri, id.

1 25 1. makeva to tease, to mock. Ha.:
maewa, to mock.

1252. makevakeva to be agitated. Ta.:
maevaeva, id.

1253. makuru abortive fruit. Mgv.: ma-
kuru, a frequent fall of ripe fruit. Ta. :
mauru, to fall. Mq.: makuu, id.
Sa. : ma'idu, to drop as rain.

1254. mamao far. Mgv.: mamao, to go
away. Mq. : mamao, far away. Sa. :
mamao, far. Ma. : mamao, distant.

1255. mamaoroa desert, barren. Ta.:mo-
maooraroa, desert, uninhabited.

1256. manako sense, to think. Ta.: ma-
nao, id. Sa.: »»a»o'o, to desire. Ha.:
manao, to think of.

1257. manemanea a finger. Ta.: maniao,
nails, toes, foot.

1258. manihinihi to be beside oneself, de-
mented. Ta. : manihinihi, ill at ease.

1259. manina to equalize. Ta.: manina,
smooth, level.

70

FASTER ISLAND.

1260. manuanu detestable. Ta.: manu-
anu, loathsome, to have nausea. Mq. :
manuanu, teeth set on edge.

1261. manuminu lassitude. Mgv.: manu,
nausea, inclined to vomit. Ta. : ma-
nunu, lassitude, fatigued.

1262. maoake east wind. Ta.: maoaS, id.

1263. maoro-takake far off, distant. Ta. :
maoro, long.

1264. mape chestnut tree (Inocarpus edu-
lis). JAgv.: m,ape,\A. ta..: mape, iA.
Viti: mala, a tree with edible nut.
The Poly nesianWanderings, page 2 1 4 .

1265. mapemape vigilant. Ta.. : napenape,
vigilance, active. Ma.: napenape,
quick, speedy.

1266. mapunapuna to boil, to simmer.
Mgv.: mapuna, boiling, steam, vol-
umes of smoke. Ma. : mapunapuna,
to bubble up.

1267. marae temple. Mgv.: marae, a sac-
rifice, festival. Ta.: marae, pagan
altar. Mq. : mede, sacred place. Sa. :
malae, town green. Ma. : marae, in-
closed space. The Polynesian Wan-
derings, page 369.

1268. maraga tractable, easy to handle.
Ta. : maraa, manaa, portable, loose.
Ha. : malana, easy to pull up, loose.

1269. kiri-maraia a mat. Ta. : maraia, a
dark bast cloth.

1270. marako brightness of a flame, lucid.
Mgv. : rako, to bleach. Ta. : marao-
rao, break of day, twilight. Ha.:
malaolao, twilight.

1 27 1. maramara portion, fragment. Mgv.:
maramara, firewood. Mq. : madmad,
branches, chips. Sa.: malamala,
chips. Ma.: maramara, id

1272. marara flying fish. Ta.: marara, id.

1273. marari to grub up. Ta.: marari,
cultivated.

1274. marau to speak. To.: »»a/o«, noisy,
uproarious.

1275. marearea yellowish. Ta. : marea,
yelk of an egg.

1276. marei a snare. Ta.: marei, id. Fu.:
malei, id. Sa.: mailei, id.

1277. marigi to suppurate. Mgv.: merigi,
to drip, trickle. Ta. : manii, to over-
flow. Sa.: maligi, to spill. Ma.:
maringi, id. The Polynesian Wan-
derings, page 233.

1278. marihini a guest, host. Ta.: mani-
hini, id. Mq. : manihii, guest, host,
stranger. Ma.: manuhiri, visitor.
Ha.: malihini, stranger.

1279. marino a calm sea. Ta.: manino,
calm. Mq. : menino, id. Sa. : mani-
no, id. To.: melino, id. Ma.: ma-
rino, id.

1280. marc hard, rough, stubborn. Mgv.:
maro, hard, obdurate, tough. Ta.:
mdrd, obstinate, headstrong. Sa.:
mMo, strong. Ma. : maro, hard, stub-
bom.

1281. maruhi to recover one's senses. Ta.:
maruhi, soft, smooth.

1282. matakite to be on one's guard.
Mgv.: matakite, eyewitness. Mq.:
matakite, eyewitness, foreseeing. Ma. :
matakite, one who predicts.

1283. mataro customary, common. Ta.:
mataro, accustomed, used.

1284. matau customary, used. Mgv.: ma-
tau, id. Ta. : matau, id. To.: faka-
matau, to accustom. Ma. : matau, to
know, to understand.

1285. matau fishhook. Mgv.: matau, id.
Ta.: matau, id. Mq. : matau, id.
Sa. : matau, id. Ma.: matau, id.

1286. matie couch grass. Mgv.: mutie,
quitch grass. Ta. : matie, grass. Mq. :
mutie, id. Sa. : mutia, id. Ma. : mati-
hetihe, a grass along shore.

1287. matiro to beg, adulation. Mq. :
mntio, parasite, a trencher knight.
Ma. : matiro, to beg for food.

1288. hakamatuatua vain, conceited.
Mgv.: matau, superintendent, over-
seer. Ma.: matuatua, important,
large.

1289. mauri soul, mind. Ta. : mauri, spirit,
soul. Mq. : moui, the last sigh of life.
Sa. : mauli, heart. Ma. : mauri, heart,
life. The Polynesian Wanderings,
page 258.

1290. hakamauruuru obliging, kind. Ta.:
mauruuru, to please.

1291. mavae split, cloven. Ta. : mavae, id.
Sa. : mavae, id.

1292. mehetua to sneeze. Sa.. :mafatua, id.

1293. memu blunt. Ta. : memu, id.

1294. menemene round. Mgv. : wene, bent,
turned. Ta. : jne«e»jene, round, spheri-
cal. Ha. : menemene, to curl up.

1295. hakamere to depreciate. Mgv. :ofeo-
mere, to depreciate, despise, scorn.
Mq. : jKee,todepreciate, insult, mock.
Ta. : haamere, to depreciate. Fu.:
fakamele, to depreciate, discredit,
mock.

1296. meru soften, grow tender. Ta.:
maru, soft, smooth. Sa. : malu, soft.
Ha.: melu, soft.

1297. mihi to regret. Ta. : mi^i, pain, grief,
chagrin. Ma. : mihi, to sigh for.

1298. mikau hoof, nail, talon. Ma. : mikau,
nail.

1299. mikimiki adversary. Ta. : miimii,
envy, revenge, jealous.

1300. hakamiomio to plait, to fold. Ta.:
miomio, folded, wrinkled.

1301. miri sweet basil. Mgv.: miri, id.
Ta. : miri, id.

1302. miri to gum. Ta.: miVt, to embalm.
Ma. : mirimiri, to smear.

1303. miro to rope. Mgv.: kou-miro, the
cotton plant. Sa.: milo, to twist.
Ma.: miro, id.

1304. mito cautious, discreet. Mq.: mito,
taciturn, silent.

THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME.

71

1305. mohimohi to dazzle. Ta.: mohi-
tnohi, dazzled.

1306. mohinewife. Mgv.: mohine, tender
term applied to a young daughter.
Ta.: mahine, young daughter. Sa.:
mdfine, woman.

1307. moka defense. Mgv.: »«Oifea, to pro-
voke a fight.

1308. moke covetous, greedy. Mq. : moke,
savage, fierce.

1309. memo particle, atom. Ta. : momotno,
to break into bits. Mq.: momo,
small. Sa. : momo, crumb. Ma. : mo-
mohanga, remnant.

1310. hakamomoka to betroth. Ta.: mo-
mod, to espouse.

13 u. mono to substitute, to succeed. Ta.:
mono, id.

13 1 2. monogi perfume, scented oil. Ta.:
monoi, id. Mq.: monoi, id. Sa.:
manogi, fragrance.

13 13. moora a duck. Ta.: moora, id.

1314. morai a plug, to stop up. Ta. : morei,
a plug.

1315. morearea isolated. Ma.: morearea,
lonely, dreary.

1316. moremore smooth, level, polished,
hairless. Mgv. : moremore, a straight
young tree. Ta. : moremore, smooth,
polished, branchless. Sa. : mole,
smooth. Ma.: more, bare, plain.

1317. ha-tnorihaga pious. Mgv.: mori-
mori, to consecrate. Ta. : moria,
prayer. Ma. : morina, to remove tabu.

1318. motautau a snare, to ambush. Ta.:
motautau, to ambush, to surprise.

1319. moto fist, a blow. Mgv.: moto, a
blow of the fist. Ta..: moto, id. Mq.:
moto, to box, to spar. Sa.: moto, a
blow of the fist. Ma. : moto, id.

1320. motoro to prostitute, immodest.
Mgv. : motoro, bastard. Ma. : matoro,
to woo.

132 1. muki to prophesy, to perform incan-
tations. Ha.: muki, to whisper as
an enchanter.

1322. muko the heart of a coconut tree.
Mgv.: muko, the highest shoot of a
plant. Ta. : muoo, scion, taro shoots.
Mq.: muko, highest shoot, coconut
heart. Fu. : muko, scion, bud. Ha. :
muo, bud.

1323. mumutakina to hum, to buzz. Ta.:
mumu, to chatter. Mq. : mumukina,
grating noise of the teeth. Sa. :
mumu, to hum {lagomumu). Ma.:
mumu, to hum. The Polynesian
Wanderings, page 384.

1324. muna a dermatitis. Mgv. : m«ffa, id.
Ta.: munaa, id. Mq. : muna, id.
Ma.: muna, ringworm.

1325. mure brief, compact. Ta.: mure,
short, brief.

1326. mutagaiho former, ancient. Ta.:
mtUaaiho, id.

1327. mutamuta to mutter. Ta.: muta-
muta, id.

1328. mutoi a defense, keeper. Ta.:mutoi,
guardian. Mq.: mutoi, id.

1329. na of. Mgv.: na, id. Ta.: na, id.
Mq.: na, id. Ha.: na, id.

1330. nahonaho well arranged, in order.
Ta. : nahonaho, nahanaha, id.

1331. nanako to tattoo. Ta.: nanao, tut-
tooing.

1332. namu mosquito. Ta.: namu, id.
Mq. : namu, a. small red gnat. Sa. :
namu, mosquito. Ma.: namu, sand
fly. The Polynesian Wanderings,
page 386.

1333. natnunatnu disagreeable smell or
taste. Ta. : naminami, repulsive, dis-
agreeable. Mq.: namunamu, very
bad tasting or smelling. Sa. : namu,
to have a bad smell.

1334. nanao to insert the hand. Mgv.:
nanao, to take fish out of a wicker
basket. Ta. : nanao, neneo, to intro-
duce the hand. Mq. : nanao, to grope
in. Sa. : naonao, to feel for by intro-
ducing the hand. Ma.: nao, to feel
with tiie hand.

1335 . nanea enough, satisfying, to multiply.
Mgv.: nenea, to abound, multiply.
Ta.: nanea, capacious, containing
much, multiply. Sa. : nanea, food
affording large portions in the distri-
bution. Ma.: nanea, copious, satis-
fying.

1336. napetoweave, tress, plait. Ta..:nape,
coir sennit. Sa. : nape, entangled.
Na. : nape, to weave.

1337. nati plaster, salve. Mgv. : nati, to tie, -
to squeeze. Ta. : nati, to tie, to stick
close. Mq. : nati, to tie, to embrace.
Ma. : nati, to bind.

1338. nato ungovernable passion. Mgv.:
nato, to have strong desire.

1339. navenave agreeable, delicious, volup-
tuous. Ta. : nave, id. Ma. : nanave,
delighted.

1340. neganega prosperous, flourishing.
Ta.: nenea, abundant.

1341. neke to creep. Mgv.: nefo", to creep,
to crawl. Ta. : nee, to creep. Mq. :
neke, id.

1342. nena bent, strained, stiff. Ta..: nena,
stretched, smooth.

1343. niganiga mire, mud. Mq. : nika,
mire, muddy, dirty.

1344. nimo secret, to conceal. Sa.: nimo,
out of sight.

1345. nina to leap up. Ta.: ni'na, to heap
up, to cover with earth.

1346. ninamu blue. Ta.: ninamu, blue,
green.

1347. ninita, the papaya. Mgv.: ninita, id.
Ta. : ninita, id.

1348. noganoga odorous. Ta.: nodnod, id.
Mq. : nod, odor, perfume.

72

EASTER ISLAND.

1349. nohi eye, face, front, mesh. Ma.:
kanohi, eye.

1350. nuka crowd, throng. Ta.: nuii, army,
fleet. Mangaia: nuku, a host, army.

135 1. nunaga race, breed. Ta.: nunaa,
nation, people, famUy, tribe.

1352. oho to awake, to rouse. Mq.: oho, a
call of encouragement. To. : fakaofo,
to siu-prise. Ma. : oho, to awake.

1353. fakaohu to heap up, to accumulate.
Ta. : faaohu, to make furrows.

1354. okoroga bay, gulf. Ta. : ooa, creek,
bay.

1355. omohaga a bolt. Ta.: omo, to close.

1356. opere to set aside. Ta. : opere, por-
tion, to distribute.

1357. ota straw. Ta. : ota, straw, chaff.

1358. hakapa to feel, to touch. Mgv.:
akapa, to feel, to touch, to handle
cautiously.

1359- paave a strap, brace. Ta.: paave, to
carry on the back, braces, to suspend.
Mq.: paave, girdle, belt, brace.

1360. pae shore, bank. Ta. : pae, side.

1361. pagogo distress, sorrow. Ta.: panoo-
noo, anxiety.

1362. pahere to lop, to prune. Ta.: pahere,
to peel. Mq. : pahee, to cut.

1363. pahi a ship. Mgv.: pahi, id. Ta.:
pahi, id. Mangaia: pat, id.

1364. hakapahi to harass, to tire out. Ta. :
haapahi, to harass, to vex.

1365. pahika to polish. Ta.: haapaid, id.

1366. pahore to peel off, to scale. Mgv.:
pahore, cut, chop, peel. Ta.: pahore,
to peel. Mq.: pahore-tue, the head
clean-shaven. Ma.: pahore, scraped
off.

1367. pakara to slap, to strike against. Ta.:
paara, id. Ma. : pakara, to smack the
lips.

1368. pakari strong, wise. Ta. : ;^adrt, hard,
old, wise. Ma. : pakari, hard, matured.

1369. pakato to cull flowers for a wreath.
Ta. : padto, to pluck.

1370. paki sodomy. Ta.: paia, id.

1371. paki ka smooth, level. Mgv.: pakika,
to lose one's balance. Ta. : paia,
smooth, slippery.

1372. pakoti to shear, scissors. Ta..: paoti,
id. Mq. : pakoti, id.

1373. paku a cloud. Mgv.: pakupaku,
cloudy.

1374. pana to rise. Mq. : pana, to jump up.
Ma.: pana, to cause to come forth.

1375- panene the head. Mgv.: pane, id.
Mq. : pane, top of the head of large
fish. Ma.: pane, the head.

1376. paniarua a human sacrifice. Ta.:
paniarua, id.

1377. papa a rock. Mgv. : papa, a flat rock.
Ta.: papa, a rock. Sa.: papa, id.
Ma. : papa, id. The Polynesian Wan-
derings, page 325.

1378. papahoro to slip. Ma.: papahoro,
to drop out.

1379. papahuaga genealogy. Ta.: papa-
huaa, to make a genealogy.

1380. papape rain. Ta.: papape, a rain
squall.

1381. paparagi heaven. Sa.: papalagi, for-
eigner.

1382. papariga temples, forehead. Mgy.:
papariga, cheek. Ta.: paparid, id.
Mq. : papaina, id. Ma. : paparinga, id.

1383. papu even, flat. Ta. : papu, id.

1384. hakapapu to tranqullize oneself.
Ta. : papu,^ inert.

1385. parakiraki northwest. M.a.: paraki,
northerly wind.

1386. paraoa whale. Mq. : /)aaoo, id. Ma.:
paraoa, id.

1387. parapara sweepings. Ta.: para,d.W3.g,
dirt. Mq. : pad, rotten. Sa. : paia,
id. Ma. : para, sediment.

1388. parara-magu to broil. Mgv. : />arora,
to cook over hot coals. Ta. : parara,
to grill. Mq.: padd, id. Ma.: para-
hunu, to roast.

1389. parari to split, to shiver. Ta.: pa-
rari, broken, split. Ma.: parari, a
ravine.

1390. parau nacre. Ta. : parau, id.

1391. paraurau even, plain, flat. Mgv.:
paraurau, flat-bottomed boat. Ma-
ngaia: paraurau, flat.

1392. parego to drown oneself. Ta.: par-
emo, drowned. Ma. : paremo, id.

1393. fakapari to incriminate. Ta.: pari,
to incriminate, to accuse.

1394. paroro dearth season. Vigv.: paroro,
a season.

1395. paruafish. Ta. :^or«, id. Mq.:/)ajj,
id. Sa. : palu, id. Ha. : palu, id.

1396. paruai calico. Ta.: paruai, calico,
white cloth.

1397. paruparu weak, enfeebled. Ta.: pa-
ruparu, weak, enfeebled, soft. Ha.;
palupalu, soft, soft, feeble.

1398. pata to prick. Ta. : pata, scorpion, to
pinch.

1399. pata-nuni a shower of rain. Ta.:
pataa, a drop, particle. Mq. : pata, a
drop. Ma. : pata, a drop of water.

1400. patapata a spot, stain. Ta.: paia,
stain; o/)oto spot, mark. Mq. : pata-
pata, spot, stain, mark, pimple. Sa. :
pata, pimples on the skin. Ma. : pata,
pimply.

1401. patiki skate, ray. Ta. : patii,&a,t,a
flounder. Ma. : patiki, a flatfish.

1402. patititonail. Ta.: ^oiV/i, to nail, to
fix.

1403. patu to build, structure, wall. Ta. :
patu, wall, to build. Ma.: patu, a
wall.

1404. patu to kill, to beat. Mgv. : patu, to
strike, war. Ta.: ^ato, to strike with
a mallet. Ma. : patu, to strike, to kill.

1405. pauma a kite. Ta. : pauma, id.

1406. pauma to scale, to climb over. Ta.:
pauma, to climb, to mount. Mq. :
pauma, precipice.

THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME.

73

1407. paupau breathless. Ta.: paupau, id.

1408. pe spoilt, damaged. Mgv. : pee, ma-
cerated, spoUt. Ta.: pe, spoilt, rot-
ten. Mq.:;^e, id. Sa.: pe, id. Ma.:
pe, pulpy, purulent.

1409. peinake perhaps. Ta.: peinae, id.

1410. pekapeka vexed, unhappy. Ta..:ped,
in pain, vexed.

141 1. pekeau companion, friend. Ta.:
peiau, id.

1412. pekeutari loyal, true. Ta..: peeutari,
to attach oneself to the company of.

1413. penu to fling, to hurl. Mgv.: penu-
penu, to gesticulate with hands and
feet in dancing.

1414. pepe butterfly. Ta..: pepe, id. Mq.:
pepe, id. Sa. : pepe, id. Ma. : pepe, a
moth. The Polynesian Wanderings,
page 2SI.

1415. pepereraufin. Mgv.: pererau, wing.
Ta. : pererau, id. Ma. : parirau, id.

1416. pepereru to pound. Ta.: peperehu,
to crack, to break.

1417. pere tender, soft. Mq.: pepeS, ten-
der, soft, flexible.

1418. pereoo a wheel. Ta.: pereoo, ca.rt.

1419. pereteki-paka cricket. Ta.: peretei,
id.

1420. peru edge, frame, border. Mq. : peil,
edge, margin, visor.

1421. peu habit, custom, manners. Ta. :
peu, custom, habit, usage.

1422. hakapeu to strut. Ta.: haapeu, id.

1423. peuke to be thick, coarse. Ta.: peue,
large, broad.

1424. haapiaga to learn. Ta.: piahi,
scholar, disciple.

1425. pihakiatu beyond. Ta.:pihaiatu,id.

1426. pihapara a room. Ta. : piha, id.

1427. pikiafare cat. Ta. : piifare, id.

1428. hakapiko to fold. Mgv.: piko,
crooked, athwart. Ta. : pio, id. Mq. :
piko, id. Sa. : pi'o, id. Ma. : piko, to
bend.

1429. pinaki echo. Ta. : pinai, id.

1430. pinaki to drive back. Ta..: pinai, to
hold in. Mq.: pinake, constipation.
Ha. : pinai, to crowd each other.

143 1 . pinepine to do often. Ta. : pinepine,
often, frequent. Ha.: pinepine, to
do often.

1432. plpiki to close, to contract, to shrink.
Ta. : pipii, rolled in a circle. Sa. :
pi'i, curly, to fold the arms. Ma.:
piki, closely curling.

1433. pipiri the December season. Mgv.:
pipiri, the June season.

1434. pirau stench. Mgv.: pirau, rotten.
Ta.: pirau, pus, rotten. Mq.: pidu,
pinau, to smell bad. Ma.: pirau,
rotten.

»435- pitaka to split, to shiver. Mgv.:
pitaka, to open. Ta. : pitaa, sepa-
rated, to split.

1436. pee pearl, ring, buckle, curl. Mgv.:
poe, berry of a necklace. Ta.: poe,
pearl, necklace. Mq.: poe, clusters
of fruit. Ha. : poe, globular.

1437-
1438.
1439-
1440.

1441-

1442.
1443-

1444-

1445-
1446.

1447-
1448.

1449.
1450.
1451.
1452.
1453-

I4S4-
1455.

1456.
1457-
1458.

"459-

pof aki to cull, to pick. Ta. : pofai, to
pluck.

poihu to be repugnant. Ta.. : poihu,
weary, disgusted.

poihuri a slip or cutting of a plant.
Mgv. : pohuri, small banana scions.
poiri ignorant. Mgv.: pouri, dark-
ness. Ta.: poiri, pouri, darkness,
ignorance. Sa.: pouli, darkness.
Mangaia: poiri, darkness.
pokai a roller, to roll a ball. Ta.:
podi, hall of thread. Mq. : pokai, ball.
Ma. : pokai, id.

pokara to clap hands. Mgv. : pokara,
id. Ta. : poara, to box lie ears.
ponaponahaga joint, knot. Mgv. :
pona, a knot. Ta. : pona, joint, knot.
Mq. : pona, knot. Sa. : pona, id. Ma. :
pona, id.

pope ball, sphere. Mgv.: popo, ball.
Ta. : popo, id. Mq. : popo, id. Ha.:
popo, id.

kauri-popo iron rust. Ha.: popo,
rust.

poria fat, fleshy. Ta.: poria, fat.
Mq. : poi, corpulence. Ma.: pari,
coUops of fat.

poro to proclaim, to call by name.
Mgv.: poro, to call, to name. Ta. :
poro, to cry, to proclaim.
poro-fana long bow. Ta. : fana, bow.
Mq. : pana, bow, arrow. Sa.: fana,
to shoot. Ma.: whana, to spring
back as a bow.

poroki a petition, to summon. Ta. :
poroi, a charge.

porotaka a wheel. Ta.: porotaa,
wheel, circular.

porotata sphere, circle. Ta.: poro-
tata, circular.

porovaevae heel. Ta.: poro, heel.
Ma. : poro, butt end.
potagotago darkness. Ta.: potaS,
black. Mq. : potano, darkness. Ma. :
potangotango, intensely dark.
potu roof. Mgv. : potu, id. Sa. : potu,
a room, a screen.

pouhouto pitching up and down of
ships. Mgv. : pouto, tassel of a rope.
Ta.: poito, buoy. Ma.: pouto, id.
poutu to splash, to bespatter. Ma.:
pohutu, id.

puaki to overflow. Sa.: pua'i, to
vomit.

puehu rout, defeat. Mgv.: puehu,
to melt away, to disperse. Ta.:
puehu, to be dissipated, dispersed.
Mq. : puehu, dissipated, dispersed, to
drive away. Ha. : puehu, to disperse,
to scatter.

pugaverevere cloth. Mgv. : pugavere-
vere, spider. Ta. : puaverevere, gauze,
cobweb. Mq.: punaveevee, spider.
Sa.: apugaleveleve, spider. Ma.: pu-
ngawerewere, id. The Polynesian
Wanderings, page 361.

74

EJASTBR ISI/AND.

1460. pukua to choke on a fishbone. Mgv.:
pukua, to choke on something lodged
in the throat. Ta. : puunena, to choke,
strangled. Mq. : pukua, difSculty in
swallowing. Ha. : puua, to strangle.

1461. puni year. Ta. : puni, id.

1462. punipuni to hide oneself. Mgv.:
pupuni, id. Ta. : pupuni, id. Mq.:
pupuni, id. Ma.: whakapupuni, id.

1463. puoro to rub out with a brush. Ta. :
puoro, to wash, to cleanse.

1464. pupu shrewd, sagacious. Ma. : pupu,
wise man.

1465. puputoa to invest on all sides. Ta. :
putoa, id.

1466. pura phosphorescent. Ta. : pura,
phosphorescent, a spark, to glow.
Sa. : ^Za, to shine. Mangaia: pura,
a spark. The Polynesian Wander-
ings, page 329.

1467. purao-puaru hibiscus. Ta. : purau,
id. Mq. : puau, a breadfruit.

1468. purara to divulge. Ta.. purara,
scattered. Ma.: purara, open.

1469. pure-hiva a butterfly. Mgv. : pure-
rehue, id. Ta. : pure-hua, a moth.
Mq. : pue-hua, id. Ma. : pure-hua, id.

1470. purero to emit, to issue. Ta. : purero,
eloquent. Ma. : purero, to project.

1471. purotu fine, beautiful. Ta. : purotu,
id. Sa. : Pulotu, the abode of the
dead. Ma.: purotu, pleasant.

1472. pekeremu-puru coconut husk. Sa.:
pndu, id.

1473. puru straw. Mq. : puu, a coir cord.
Ta. : puru, coconut husk. Sa. : pulu,
id. Rarotonga: puru, id.

1474. puruhi elephantiasis. Sa. : pulupu-
lusi, illness.

1475. puta a gateway, to penetrate, wound.
Mgv. : puta, a hole. Ta. : puta, open-
ing, wound. Mq. : puta, opening,
hole. Ma.: puta, hole.

1476. putaratara jagged, spiny. Mgv.:
putaratara, rough, spiny. Ta. : puta-
ratara, id. Mq. : putad, id.

1477. putikJ a tress, headdress. Ma.:
puiiki, id.

1478. putoketoke to grieve. Ta.: putoe-
toe, desolate.

1479. putotoi bloody. Mgv.: putoto, id.
Ta. : putoto, id. Mq. : putoto, the ap-
pearance of the menses. Ma. : putoto,
bloody.

1480. f akaraga to raise, to lift up. Mgv. :
raga, to heap up, to float. Mq. : ana,
to float. Sa.: laga, to rise, to raise.
Ma.: ranga, to rouse. The Polyne-
sian Wanderings, page 197.

1481. ragatira chief, owner. Mgv.: raga-
tira, chief, master. Ta. : radiira, id.
Mq. : anatia, akatia, proprietor, owner,
master. Ma. : rangatira, chief.

1482. rahihaga quantity. Ta.: rahiraa, id.
Mq.: rarahi, large, long. Sa.: last,
many. Ma. : rahi, great. The Poly-
nesian Wanderings, page 246.

1483. rahirahiga the temples. Mgv.: raAj-
rahiga, id. Ta. : rahirahid, id. Ma. :
rahirahinga, id.

1484. rairai light, slender, elegant. Mgv. :
rahirahi, fine, slender, supple. Ta.:
rairai, fine, slender, thin. Mq. : ahi-
ahi, fine, slender, graceful. Ma.:
rahirahi, thin.

1485. raka holy. Mgv.: raka, to profane,
defiled. Ta. : raa, holy. Ha. : laa. Id.

i486, rakuraku to scrape, rub, scratch,
claw. Mgv. : rakuraku, to scrape, to
scratch. Ta. : raiiraii, to scratch.
Sa.: fela'u, to scratch; la'u, to scrape
up. Ma. : raku, to scrape.

1487. raoa to choke on a fishbone. Mgv.;
roa, a bone stuck in the throat. Ta. :
raoa, to choke on a bone. Sa. : laoa,
to have something lodged in the
throat. Ma. : raoa, to be choked.

1488. rapa a fool, madness. Ma.: rapa, a
familiar spirit.

1489. rapa blade of a paddle. Mgv. : rapa-
rapahoe, id. Ta. : rapa, id. Mq. : apa,
id. Sa.: lapa, flat. Ma.: rapa, flat
part of a shovel.

1490. rapae a sand-pit. Ta.; rape, arapai,
id.

1491. fata-rarapu to dissolve. Mgv.: rapu,
to dilute. Ta. : rapu, to mix. Mq. :
dpu, to draw water.

1492. rarani to set in a row. Ma.: rarangi,
a row, rank.

1493. raraninuku defiled. Mgv.: ragina,
to defile, break a tabu.

1494. raroa a joint. Mq. : aoa, inner side
of the thighs.

1495. rauti to harangue. Ta.: rauti, to
make a war speech.

1496. re victory. Ta. : re, prize in any con-
test, prey.

1497. rega ginger. Mgv.: rega, turmeric.
Ta. : rea, id. Mq. : ena, id. Sa. : lega,
id. Ma. : renga, pollen of bulrushes.

1498. rei-hopehopega nape. Ta.: rei, id.

1499. reparepa skirt of a garment. Ta.:
reparepa, skirt or border of a gar-
ment. Mq. : epa, swaddling clothes.
Ha.: lepa, hem, border.

1500. repo mire, dirt, filth. Mgv.: repo, id.
Ta.: repo, id. Mq.: epo, id. Ma.:
repo, id.

1501. rigorigo soul, mind. Ta.: riorio.
shade of the dead. Mq. : ioio, spirit
of god or of the dead.

1502. rika a vision. Mgv.: ri/fea, to awake
suddenly; rikarika, to sleep. Ta.;
ria, phantom, vision. Sa.: H'a, a
dream. Ma.: rika, disturbed sleep.

1503. rikarika fear, frightful. Ta.: riaria,
horror, disgust. Ma. : whakaririka,
fearful, anxious.

1504. ripe to undulate. Mgv.: ripo, to put
out of place. Ta. : ripoa, eddy. Mq. :
ipoi, current. Ma. : ripo, eddy.

THK PAUMOTU IN THH POLYNESIAN SCHEME.

75

1503. riro to become, to grow. Mgv.: Hro,
to become, to be made. Ta. : riro, to
become, to be transformed.

1506. riu the hold of a ship. Ta.: n'w, bilge-
water. Mq. : iu, id. Sa. : liu, bilges.
Ma. : riu, the hold.

1507. ro-i-nohi a tear. Ta.: ro-i-mata, id.
Sa. : lo-i-mata, id. Ma. : ro-i-mata, id.

1508. roaka to find, to gain. Ta. : roaa, to
gain, to get. Mq. : oaa, to acquire, to
obtain, to find. Ha. : loaa, to obtain.

1509. roga mulberry tree. Ta. : roa, id.

1510. rohirohi weakness. Ta..: rohirohi, id.

1511. roki abed. Mgv. : rofei, bed, sleepiag-
place. Ta. : roi, bed. Mq. : oki,
sleeping-place. Sa.: lo'i, pigsty.

1512. rokohia surprise, to come unexpect-
edly. Ta. : roohia, surprised. Ma.:
rokohanga, to be overtaken.

1513. roma to shrink. Mgv.: romo, scarce.
Ta.: roma, to diminish. Mq. : oma,
id. Sa. : loma, to be quiet, to intermit.

1514. romiromi to press, to squeeze. Mgv.:
rami, to press, to squeeze, to rub.
Ta. : oomi, to press. Mq. : omi, to
press, to squeeze, to rub. Sa. : lomi, to
press, to rub. Ma.: rowt, to squeeze.

1515. roparopa to deform, to spoil. Ta. :
roparopa, irregular, deformed.

1516. ruki night. Ta. : rm, id.

1517. rukuruku to tie, to fasten. Ta. :
ruuruu, id.

1518. rumaki to sink. Mgv.: akarumaki,
to dive. Ma. : rumaki, to duck. The
Polynesian Wanderings, page 368.

1519. nohi-rumaruma dissembler. Ta.:
rumaruma, dark, obscure.

1520. ruruhaga an assembly, to collect.
Ta. : ruru, to collect, to assemble.

1521. rurutainahaga anguish, pang. Ta.:
rurutaina, trembling.

1522. rutu a drtun. Mgv.: rutu, to beat,
to cause to resound. Ta.: rutu, a
drum, to drum. Mq. : utu, to drum.
Sa. : lutu, to shake a rattle.

1523. tae to arrive. Mgv.: toe, id. Ta.:
tae, id. Ma. : tae, id.

1524. taeake brother. Ta. : taeae, brother,
cousin.

1525. taehae cruel, savage. Tsl.: taehae, id.

1526. taetae elephantiasis in scroto. Ta.:
laetae, ill, illness.

1527. tagaegae a sacrifice. Ha.: kanae-
nae, id.

1528. tagoro to snore. Ha.: kanono, id.

1529. tagotago ignorant. Ta.: taotao, yery
dark. Mq.: tano, dark, obscure.
Ma.: tangotango, intensely dark.

1530. tahanga indecent. Ta. : toAoo, naked.
Mq. : tahanahana, cleared, uncovered.
Ma. : tahanga, naked.

1531. tahaki the side. Sa.: to/o'», one side.
Ma. : tahaki, one side.

1532. tahere armlet. Ta.: tahere, girdle,
collar. Ma. : tahere, to tie.

1533. tahinu to anoint. Ta.: tahinu, id.

1534. tahiti to leap. Ta.: tahili, to stride.

1535. tahito ancient, long ago. Ta..: tahito.
old, passed. Mq. : tahito, old, ancient.
Ma.: tawhito, ancient.

1536. fakato-tahito to jeer, to scoff. Ta. :
tahito, to mock.

1537. tahoko reprisal, revenge. Ta.: tahoo,
recompense, revenge.

1538. tahoro to swallow. Ta.: tahoro, id.

1539. tahua field of battle. Ta.: tahua, id.

1540. tahua floor. Ta.: tahua, id.

1541. tahuga wise, capable, doctor, artisan.
Mgv. : tuhuga, wise, instructed, adroit.
Mq.: tuhuna, wise, instructed, arti-
san. Sa. : tufuga, carpenter. Ma.:
tohunga, adroit, wise, priest.

1542. tahutahu sorcerer. Ta.: tahu, sor-
cery.

1543. taiata obscene. Ta.: taiata, lasciv-
ious, profane.

1544. taika affliction. Ta.: taia, to afflict
oneself, chagrin, fear.

1545. takahoa impatient, tiresome. Ta. :
taahoa, wearied.

1546. takanoa unmarried. Ta. : taanoa, id.
Sa. : ta'anoa, id.

1547. takatakai to tread, to trample. Ta.:
taataahi, to trample under foot. Ma. :
takahi, to trample.

1548. takaviriviri to turn round, to writhe.
Mq.: takavii, to turn round, to twist.
Sa. : ta'avili, id. Ma. : takawiri, to be
twisted.

1549. takerepo to turn upside down. Ta. :
taere, id.

1550. taki distributive particle. Ta.:to»,id.
Sa. : ta'i, id. Ma. : taki, id.

1531. takirikiri to quiver, to shiver. Ta.:
tairi, to shake and throw a lance.
Ma. : takiri, twitching.

1532. takirokiro to injure. Ta.: tairoiro,
malice, vengeance.

1353. tako to say, to speak. Ta.: too, to

speak, to order, to command.
1334. takoko to crack, as glass. Ta.: taoo,

cracked.
1555- takoto to lie down. Ta.: tooto, to lie

down, sleep. Sa.: ta'oto, to lie down.

Ma.: takoto, id.
1536. tama to purify. Ta.: torao, to wash.
1557. tamaki war, to fight. Ta.: tamai, id.

Mq.: tamai, war, to quarrel. Sa.:

tama'i, to beat, to abuse.
1358. tamau fixed desire, constant. Ta.:

tamau, constant, persevering. Ha.:

kamau, to persevere.
1559. tamau tinder. Ta.: tamau, id.

1360. tamore, sweet basil. Ta. : tamore, id.
Sa. : tamole, purslane.

1361. tamumu to rustle, a dull sound. Ta.:
tamumu, a dull sound. Ma. : tamumu,
to hum.

1562. tanae gourd, empty coconut. Ta.:
tanai, a vine.

1563. fakatano to put in order. Ta. : tano,
to aim, to direct.

76

EASTBR ISLAND.

1564. taota taste, savor. Ta.: taota, taste.

1565. tapao symbol. Ta. : to/ioo, sign, mark,
figm-e.

1566. tapariri rage, to be angry. Ta.: ta-
pariri, jealous rage.

1567. taparu to flatter. Ta. : taparu, id.

1568. tapea earring. Ta.: tapea, ring,
buckle. Mq. : tapea-puaina, earring.

1569. tapiri glue, to adhere. Mgv. : tapiri,
to be joined without cause. Ta.:
tapiri, to unite, to join. Ma. : tapiri,
to join.

1570. tapitapi to be concerned, perplexed,
to question. Ta. : tapi, preoccupied.
Ma.: tapitapi, to grumble at.

1571. tapona a knot. Ta.: tapona, id.
Mq. ; tapona, to carry knotted rushes
symbolically. Ma. : tapona, a bundle
of herbs.

1572. taporo lemon. Ta. : taporo, id.

1573. tapuae footstep. Ta.: tapuae, id.
Mq. : tapuvae, id. Ma.: tapuae, id.

1574. tapuhaga a blow, stroke. Ta.: tapu,
to slap, to cut.

1575. tapunipuni hide and seek. Ta.:
tapuni, to hide. Sa. : tapuni, to shut.
Ma. : tapuni, to mend a net.

1576. tapupu to portion into small pieces.
Ta. : tapupu, to cut into bits.

1577. tapuru to macerate, to soak. Ta.:
tapuru, id.

1578. taputo to wrestle. Ta. : taputo, id.

1579. tararo to pervert. Ta.: tararo, to

seduce.

1580. tarahu debt, obligation. Ta..: tarahu,
wages, salary.

1581. tarava transverse, across. Ta. : ta-
rava, id.

1582. tare glair. Mgv. : tore, spittle. Ta.:
tare, phlegm, glair. Sa. : tale, cough.

1583. tareparepa to quiver. Ta.: tarepa,
to shake in the wind. Ma.: tarepa-
repa, id.

1584. tarere a swing. Mgv.: tar ere, sus-
pended. Ta. : tarere, a swing.

1585. tariga stalk of fruit. Ta.: toW, id.

1586. tarihia hanging. Ta.: ton, to hang.

1587. tariparauadruin. Ta..: tariparau,iA.

1588. taritari to carry. Mgv.: ton, id. Ta.:
ton, id. Mq. : tai, id. Ma. : ton, id.

1589. tatakoto boom. Mgv.: tatakoto, id.
Ma.: tatakoto, sprit.

1590. tatua girdle. Mgv.: toiwa, id. Ta.:
tatua, id. Ma. : tatua, id.

1591. fakatau indolent. Ta.: faatau, id.

1592. fakatautau to delay, to defer. Ta.:
haatautau, id.

1593. fakatautau to hang up. Ta.: tow-
tow, id. Mq. : tautau, id. Sa. : tau-
tau, id. Ma. : tautau, to droop.

1594. tauaki to exhibit. Ta.: tauai, to
spread out to sun. To. : tauaki, id.

1595- tauene to supply the place of. Ta.:
tatiene, to patch a mat.

1596. tauga a friend. Ta. : tauga. id.

1597. taumako jealous. Mq.: taumakou,id.

1598. taupoo hat. Ta.: taupoo, id.

1599. hakataupupu to delay. Ta.: tau-
pupu, heavy, to delay.

1600. tau ra priest. Mgv.: taura,iA. Ta.:
taura, id. Mq. : tauA, id. Sa. : taula, id.

1 60 1. taurekareka adolescent. Ta.: tow-
rearea, youth. Sa. : taule'ale'a, young
man.

1602. taurua holiday. Ta. : towrwa, a feast.

1603. tauturu to assist. Ta.: tauturu, id.

1604. fakatetefa to boast. Ta.: tefatefa,
vain in dress.

1605. tega to spot, to sully. Mq.: teka,
disfigurement.

1606. teka arrow. Ta.: teo, id. 'M.q.:teka,
a game with darts. Sa.: te'a, id.
Ma.: teka, id.

1607. take flower, to fructify. Mq.: teke,
sprout.

1608. fakatekeo to intoxicate. Mgv.: tekeo,
id. Mq. : tekeo, poisonous.

1609. fakatekiteki to sit on the heels.
Mgv.: tekiteki, a chair, to sit
crouched up. Mq. : tiketike, high, ele-
vated. Sa.: ti'eti'e, to sit on a chair.

1610. tekoteko vain, proud, conceited. Ta.:
teoteo, haughty. Ha. : keo, proud.

161 1. fakateniteni to eulogize. Ta.: teni,
to exalt another.

161 2. kata-tiere gay, merry. Ta. : tiere,
amusement.

1613. tifai to piece, to patch. Ta. : tifai, id,

1614. tihaehae in front. Ta.: tihae, to %o
in front.

1615. tihaehae to provoke. Ta.: tihae, id.

1616. tihana to heat, to warm up. Ta. :
tihana, to warm over.

1617. tiki a statue. Mgv.: tiki, id. Ta.:
tii, id. Mq. : tiki, id. Ma. : tiki, id.

1618. fakatiki to disappoint. Ta.. :faatii, id.

1619. tikipa sterile, barren. Ta. : tiipa, id.

1620. tinao to put the hand in. Ta. : tinao,
id. Mq. : tinao, to grope in.

1621. tio an oyster. Mgv.: tio, a shellfish.
Ta.: tio, oyster. Mq.: tio, id. Sa.:
tio, a shellfish. Ma.: tio, an oyster.

1622. fakatio to depreciate. Ta.: faatio,
to defy, insult. Mq. : haatio, to ac-
cuse. Sa.: tio, to blame, to find
fault with.

1623. tioi to veer, to turn about. Ta. : tioi,
to turn about.

1624. tipapa lying down flat. Ta.: tipapa,
to lie down, to prostrate oneself.
Mq.: tipapa, a.hedot. Ha.: kipapa,
to pave with flat stones.

1625. tiputa to bore, to perforate. Ta.:
tiputa, to pierce. Mq.: tiputa, id.
Ha.: kipuka, an opening.

1626. tira mast. Mgv. : tira, id. Ta. : tira,
id. Mq. : tia, id. Sa. : tila, id. Ma. :
tira, id.

1627. tiragorago a joist. Ta.: tiraorao, to
set the timbers across.

1628. tirikumu gun. Ta.: <m«»jM, pistol.

THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME.

77

1629. titautau to request, to beg. Ta.:
titau, to ask for, to demand.

1630. titi slave. Ta.: titi, id.

1631. fakatitiaua to rival, to vie. Ta.:
faatitiau, to struggle to outdo.

1632. tito to peck. Mgv.: tito, to peck, a
dot. Ta. : tito, to peck. Mq.: tito, id.

1633. tiu a squall, a gust. Mgv.: tiu, west
wind. Mq.: tiu, north wind. Sa.:
fa'atiu, northerly wind. Ma. : Tiu, a
wind god.

1634. toahu fustiness, moldiness. Ta.:
toahu, close, sultry. Mq. : toahu, fine
rain.

1635. togere to ring, to tinkle. Mgv.:
togere, a low, dull sound.

1636. tohe anus, foundation. Ta. : tohe,
buttocks, base, bottom. Ha.: kohe,
vagina.

1637. tohora cachalot. Mgv.: tohora, id.
Ta.: tohora, id. Mq.: tohoa, young
porpoise. Sa. : tafola, whale. Ma.:
tohora, id.

1638. tohuga fog and rain. Ta.: tohua,
fine rain.

1639. tohu-reko to prophesy. Ta. : tohu, id.

1640. toiau heavy. Ta.: toiau, id.

1641. tokatoka disgusted. Ta.: toatoa, id.

1642. toke toothadie (considered to be
caused by a worm). Mgv.: toketoke,
worm. Ta. : toe, id. Mq. : toke, id.
Ma.: toke, id.

1643. toketekete to be cold. Ta..: toetoe, id.

1644. tonatona a wrinkle. Mgv.: tona, a
venereal disease. Ta.: tona, wart.
Sa. : tona, the yaws. Ma. : tona, wart.

1645. tone to direct, to address. Tsi.itono,
to send a messenger. Ma.: tono, to
order, to command.

1646. topakapaka vile, ugly, mean. Ta.:
topaapaa, ugly, deformed.

1647. topataadrop. Ta..: topata,id. Mq.:
ua topata, a drizzle.

1648. tope to shear, to clip. Ta.: tope,
to cut off.

1649. topitipiti drop by drop. Mgv.:
topiti, to fall drop by drop.

1650. torai to swim. Mgv. : torai, to swim,
to float.

165 1. fakatoro to stretch out the hand.
Ta. : faatoo, to extend a limb.

1652. toroa employment, dignity, honor.
Ta.: toroa, employment, office.

1653. tote to be vexed, offended. Ta.: tote,
to be in anger.

1654. totoa to do badly, malevolent. Ta. :
totoa, to do badly, to harm.

1655. fakatotohi to lie in. Mq.: haato-
tohi, to be in travail.

1656. tuahine sister. Mgv.: tuehine, man's
sister. Ta. : tuahine, id. Mq. : tuehine,
id. Ma.: tuahine, id.

1657. tuai to scratch, scrape. Mq.: tuai,
grater.

1658. tuamoko the spine. Ta. : tuamoo, id.

1659. tuapuku a hunch. Ta. : tuapuu, id.

1660. tuaru to exile. Ta.: tuaru, id.

1 66 1. tuatapapa narrative. Ta.: iuata-
papa, to recite a history.

1662. tuatea a wave, biUow. Ta..: tuatea, a.
long wave. Mq. : tuatea, white waves
at sea. Ma. : tuatea, breaking crest of
waves.

1663. tuetue solid, large. Ta.: tuetue,
thick, stout.

J664. tugane woman's brother. Mgv.:
tugane, id. Ta. : tuane, id. Mq. :
tuane, id. Ma.: tungane, id.

1665. fakatugatuga to wrinkle the brows.
Ta. : tuatua, to frown.

1666. tuhou novice. Ta.: tuhou, id.

1667. tui to sew. Mgv.: tui, id. Ta.: tut,
id. Mq. : tui, id. Sa. : tui, to pierce.
Ma. : tui, to sew.

1668. tukau steward, housekeeper. Ta.:
tuau, chief, steward.

1669. tukeke to grunt, to growl. Mq.:
tukeke, to weep with loud howls.

1670. tuketuke a bend, angle, elbow. Mgv.:
tube, elbow, heel, finger joints. Mq. :
tuke, elbow, heel. Sa. : tu'elima, finger
joints. Ma.: tuke, elbow.

167 1. tukiate to puff for breath. Ta.:
tuiate, stomach-ache.

1672. tukirogo famous, to celebrate. Ta.:
tuiroo, id.

1673. tukutuku-rahinuku spider. Ta.:
tuutuu, id. Ha.: kuukuu, id.

1674. tunoa a dermatitis. Ta. : tewoo, dark
spots on the skin.

1675. tuparu to demolish, to split. Ta.:
tuparu, to break, to destroy.

1676. tuperetiki upside down. Ta,.:tupere-
tii, id.

1677. tupou to expose the buttocks. Mgv.:
tupou, to stoop, to abase oneself. Ta. :
tupou, to show the buttocks insult-
ingly. Mq.: tupou, to bend down.
Ma. : tupou, to stoop down.

1678. tupua ghost, corpse. Sa.: tupua,
idol. Ma.: tupua, goblin, monster.

1679. fakatura respectable, venerable. Ta. :
faatura, to honor.

1680. turakau-paeha to fence with a spear.
Ta. : turaau, a fencer.

l68i. turelaw. Mgv.: ture, id. Ta.: ture,
id. Mq.: ture, id. Ma.: ture, id.

1682. tureirei pitching up and down. Ta.:
tureirei, unsettled, turbulent.

1683. turepu to carry, conduct. Ta.:
turepu, conductor, driver.

1684. turituri noise, hubbub. Ta.: turituri,
stunned with din. Mq. : luitui, be
still! Ma.: turituri, noise, uproar.

1685. turori drowsy, to stagger. Mgv.:
turori, to roll from side to side. Ta. :
turori, to reel, to stagger. Mq. : tuoi,
to nod, to have the head on one side.
Ma. : turori, to stagger.

1686. turuki biu-ial-place. Ta.: turui, heap
of stones.

1687. fakaturuma grave, serious. Ta.:
faaturuma, grave, taciturn. Mq.:
tuuma, anger.

78

EASTER ISIvAND.

1688. tutaekauri rust. Ta: tutaeauH, id.

1689. tutaepere sulphur. Mq. : tutaepere,
id. Ha.: kukaepele, id.

1690. tutuga flea. Ta.: tutua, id.

1691. fakau to resist. Ta.. faau, resolute.

Cf. 990.

1692. uhi tattooing instrument. Ta.: uhi,
id. Ma.: uhi, id.

1693. uho heart wood. Mgv.: uho.pithoi
trees. Mq.: uho, id. Sa.: uso, heart
wood. Ma.: uho, id.

1694. ukauka froth, foam. Mgv.: uka,
froth. Ma.: hukahuka, foam. Cf.
1075-

1695. uki age, generation. Ta.: ui, age,
generation, season. Ma. : uhi, ancient
times.

1696. umere wonderful. Ta. : umere, to
wonder, to brag. Rarotonga: umere,
to wonder at.

1697. umeume a palm tree. Mq.: ume-
ume, a breadfruit tree.

1698. upoupo stubborn, perverse. Ta. .
upoupo, ugly, dissatisfying.

1699. ureuretiamoana waterspout. Ta.:
ureureiumoana, id.

1700. uru thicket. Ta. : wrw, thicket, forest.
Sa. : ulu, grove. Ma.: uru, id.

1 701. uru to inspire. Mgv.: uru, to cry
out on account of the presence of a
god. Ta. : uru, to be inspired. Sa. :
uluitinoina, possessed by a god.

1702. utari to accompany, to follow, to
imitate. Ta. : utari, to follow. Mq. :
utai, to accompany, to follow, to
imitate. Ha. : ukali, to follow.

1703. utere to rub, to scrape. Ta. : utere,
to rasp, to peel.

1704. uto buoy. Sa.: «/o, id.

1705. utu to bestow on. Ta. : utua, pay-
ment, wages, recompense. Mq. : utu,
id. Ma.: utu, reward.

1706. vaere to sweep, to weed, to clear.
Ta. : vaere, id. Mq.: vavee,id. Ma.:
waere, to make a clearing.

1707. vagavaga slender, slim. Mq. : vaka-
vaka, id.

1708. vahi a place. Mgv.: vahi, id. Ta. :
vahi, id. Mq. : vahi, id. Ma. : wahi, id.

1709. vahi a part. Mgv.: vahi, id. Ta. :
vahi, id. Mq. : vahi, id. Sa. : fast, id.

1710. vahine wife. Mgv.: veine, id. Ta. :
vahine, id. Mq.: vehine, id. Sa.:
fafine, woman. Ma.: wahine, id. The
Polynesian Wanderings, page 337.

1711., yai to exist. Ta. : vai, to be, to exist.
1712. vaiho to set down, to place. Ta.:

vaiiho, to place. Ma.: waiho, to set

down.

1713. vaiora to survive. Sa. : vaiola, the
spring "water of life?" Ma. : waiora,
water of life.

1714. hakavaivai to delay. Ta.: vaivai, to
rest a bit.

1715. vanavana spur, rough. Mgv.: vana,
sea urchin. Ta. : vanavana, rough,
knotty. Mq. : vana, sea urchin. Sa. :
vana, id. Ma.: wanawana, bristles.

17 16. varavara scattered, dispersed. Mgv.:
varavara, scattered, wide apart. Ta. :
varavara, id. Sa. : valavala, wide apart.

171 7. hakavaravara to brighten. Mgv.:
varavara, clear to view. Ta.: vara^
vara, transparent. Cf. 1228.

1718. vare pus. Mgv.: vare, gummy exu-
dations. Ta. : vare, pus. Mq.: vae,
gummy exudations. Ma. : ware, any
viscous fluid.

1719. vari marsh, mire, dirt. Ta.: vari,
dirt, mud. Rarotonga: vari, mud.

1720. varo a mussel. Mgv.: vara, a fish.
Ta. : varo, a lobster. Mq. : varo, a
long fish. Sa. : valo, a crayfish.

1721. vauvau carpet, rug. Ta.: vauvau,
carpet, mat.

1722. vauvau to hold, to contain. Ta.:
vauvau, receptacle, vase.

1723. vave a fringing reef. Mgv.: taivave,
a rolling billow. Ta. : vavea, a tower-
ing billow.

1724. veke delinquency, crime. Mq. : veke,
malefactor.

1725. vekuveku sordid, dirty, mean, slov-

enly. Ta.: veuveu, dirty, disgusting,
bristly. Mq. : veku, disordered, slov-
enly.

1726. veruveru old, worn out, rags. Ta.:
veruveru, old, dirty. Ha. : welu, a rag.

1727. veruverukahu cloth, stuff. Ma.:
weru, garment.

1728. veu wool. Mgv. : tJe«iie«, grass, herb-
age. Ta. : veu, hair, wool, fringe.

1729. veve miserable. Ta. : j/ew, poor, needy,
miserable.

1730. vi to succumb. Ta. : vi, to be sub-
jugated, the beginning of a retreat.

1 73 1. vikiviki impure, immodest. Ta.:
viivii, defiled, polluted.

1732. viku cooked, done, combustion. Ta. :
viu, overdone, burnt.

1733- Tinivini to chirp, to warble. Ta.:
vini, voluble. Sa. : vivini, to crow.

1734. viru good, right, decent, pure. Ta.:
viru, decent, proper.

1735. kakavitiviti to beautify. Ta.; viti,
well made, becoming, alert.

1736. vivi grasshopper. Ta.:wVj, id. Mq.:
vivi, cricket.

1737. vivo flute. Ta.:w»o,id. Mq.:»jw,id.

y

^

^

CHAPTER IV.
MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION.

In the prosecution of the dissection of the several factors which enter
into the speech of Easter Island we are now brought to the examination of
the language of Mangareva.

In the preceding diapter we have already oriented this extremely re-
mote island so far as relates to its geographical position. Regarding the
Paumotu as the high peaks just awash of a suboceanic mountain chain,
Mangareva represents the highest peak of the range and, as is so often no ted
in orographic study, it is found as an outlier in soUtary dignity. From
the southeastern point of the commonly accepted group of the Paumotu it
is set apart by considerable stretches of sea, and in the few lines of sound-
ings which have been made in the intermediate region we see that there is
equal and distinct bath5rmetric sundering. These stretches of sea amount
to Uttle in the navigation of such adventurous seafarers as the wandering
Polynesians. The great double canoes of the epoch of the great voyages
were sufficient to cover the distance. The inhabitants of Mangareva at
the time of their discovery by the Europeans were not equipped to make
these voyages. Timber was to be found in abundance upon their moun-
tains, the protecting reef gave them the advantage of a quiet harbor to
encom-age the development of the art of navigation, but through some
circumstance which we find it hard to comprehend the Mangarevans are
set at the bottom of the scale* in a race whose elemental characteristic is
that they shall breast the long waves of the Pacific in voyages immeasu-
rably longer. The art of the shipwright had unaccountedly vanished from
this one spot, and with it vanished the art of tracking the sea with the
guidance of the wind and the stars.f The highest attainment of Manga-

*The Easter Islanders are quite as devoid of canoecraft, but their plight is other. Their
sterile island yields no fit timber and their sole dependence is on drift wood and wreck stuff.

tSuch recession from a cultural acquisition so essential to the conditions of life of folk on
a small island set in great sea must be unusual. In general the lost arts are few; the loss
of canoecraft by an insular race is notable. Accordingly we shall find particular interest
in the report of the same loss of a necessary art by the Torres Islanders of Melanesia, far
in the west of the Pacific. It is recorded by Mrs. Florence Coombe at page 150 of "Many-
sided Melanesia:"

"Clever as these people are at house-building, is it not a siurprising fact that not a soul
in the Torres Island can build a canoe? Once the art was known as well here as elsewhere,
but the knowledge was confined to the skilled few who formed a sort of guild of canoe-
makers. One by one these men died, and the rising generation was presumably too lazy
to seek admission to the craft. The inevitable day arrived when the last canoe-maker died,
and all knowledge of canoe-making with him. The canoes he had left behind existed a
little while longer, but soon the last was broken up and there was no boat left in the group.
Yet still no man was found with energy, or ambition, or desire enough to set him to solving
the boat problem for himself. There are plenty of bamboos, and they will float. Tied
together with creeper-string, one can make a rough-and-ready raft of any size. And so —
they make shift."

79

80 EASTER ISLAND.

reva in the line of shipping amounted to no more than a raft, safe enough
within the lagoon, though clumsy, but wholly unfit for voyages upon the
high sea beyond the coral wall. Yet we find the ancestral spirit alert. In
the preceding chapter I have ahready had occasion to cite (page 63) Cap-
tain Friederid's account of one involuntary voyage from Mangareva on
nothing better than one of these fragile rafts.

It is impossible to find a wholly satisfactory explanation of the absence
of navigation from this minor unit of a race altogether and elsewhere naval
in the highest degree. Because Mangareva must have been populated in
the beginning by sailors in possession of the two shipping arts (the con-
stnxction quite as much as the handling of their canoes) it is impossible to
imagine that Mangareva was thus ignorant at some early period of its
community hfe. It is not diflficult to construct a hypothesis which will
comport with Polynesian custom hfe in accounting for the disappearance
of the art. In all the Pacific communities the canoewrights form an hon-
orable class in the social organization. Their office is largely hereditary, a
guild or trade body cutting diagonally through the formal division of the
body politic into ranks and classes, for I have known divine chiefs and the
lowest orders in the social scale to meet upon the level terms of their
craft. The secrets of the craft are piously respected by the commimity at
large, even though there is nothing which may not be seen by the most
casual onlooker. The protection of the tabu is at the back of this respect ;
no person not duly qualified would regard it safe to attempt any of the
operations of canoe-making. Even the felling of the timber for the canoe
was far too dangerous to be attempted by the uninitiate. The legends
contain many tales of profane attempts to cut a tree, and the restdt is
invariably that next morning it is found erect once more upon its stump.
It is within the bounds of the possible that the whole guild of canoewrights
may have left Mangareva ; probably there would not be many on so thinly
populated an island. They might have been carried away as involuntary
voyagers in the canoes of some expedition which had made their home a
port of call; it is equally possible that they would leave in a huff because
their work was not rewarded to their taste. The tabu would remain
behind them; none would venture to construct new canoes when those
already in existence met their sea fate ; in the second generation all knowl-

This valuable parallel came to hand while this chapter was yet on the galleys: the parallel
is complete down to the raft in Tegua as in Mangareva. From direct information on the spot
Mrs. Coombe records the comrse of the loss in practically the order which I have evolved
a posteriori. Her observation is always accm^ate so far as it goes — I have been able to
confirm that from my earlier familiarity with many of the spots which she has visited —
but she does not propose it as anything more than superficial. I have, therefore, no hesita-
tion in disregarding her really untenable theory of laziness, and in giving full weight to the
sacrosanct or tabu character of the mysteries of the art.

The magic of canoe-making is brought out in this note which she derives at page 172
from a man of Santa Cruz:

"Only some men may dig out canoes, those whose ancestors dug them out. When a
father is near death, that father takes water and washes his son's hands, and they think
that the father is giving to his son understanding and wisdom to make canoes, and he
signifies it through water."

MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OP DISTRIBUTION. 81

edge of the art would be lost. We have no means of estimating the period
at which navigation passed from the Mangarevans; the most we may
know is that at some wholly uncertain epoch in the past the Mangarevans
became a sedentary people in the sea and had no further direct influence
upon the languages of their race fellows.

Yet in the course of this chapter we are to see in a series of tables that
the influence of Mangarevan speech is strong in certain directions and
that it is particularly noticeable at the ultimates of migration in three
diverse tracks.

In considering this we must fix the attention for a brief memorandum
upon one of the constants of such voyaging as was performed by these
Polynesian sailors and adventurers, a constant which is not set down upon
the charts. It has been made abundantly plain that the wind in the trop-
ical Pacific is not only motive power, but serves a compass end infixing the
direction of voyaging. Unwieldy, uncomfortable, and dull sailors before
the wind, these great double canoes were at their best sailing when snug
to the wind. Ignorant of the compass, these admirals of the brown could
estabUsh direction upon the sea only by the constancy of the trade winds.
These are the considerations which establish the substantial unity of all
Polynesian voyaging. We find that all of eastward Polynesia was settled
by eastward voyages, always full and bye on the southeast trade. New
Zealand was settled by westward voyaging, yet this is no reversal of di-
rection sense; the course from Rarotonga to New Zealand is full and
bye on the westerly variables which lie south of the trade-wind region.
Mangareva lies outside the trade-wind belt; its latitude is higher than the
southern limit of the regular southeast wind. Each year the trade does
rekch up to include it for a few short weeks ; for much the greater period of
the year the westerly winds prevail. Time was nothing to these voyagers,
there are no conditions of Ufe in which time ever can be an3rthing to
the Polynesian; they could await contentedly the coming of the wind they
sought. Thus Mangareva was a convenient point of distribution for
wanderings back into the torrid zone or into more remote regions in the
temperate zone to the southward.

This position relative to windroses must be held to condition the rela-
tion of Mangareva to the general movement of migration, not only within
Southeast Polynesia but in the more remote seats of Polynesian cultiu'e.
Thus we are to find the Mangarevan represented strongly not only in the
magma which has gone on rather artificial record as the Paumotu speech,
not only in Rapanui, not only in the Marquesas, but we shall note a some-
what substantial element of the language which is identifiable only in
Hawaii. The conditions of the present study will interrupt oiu: detailed
examination of this problem, but if Mangareva and Hawaii be noted upon
the wind and current charts now issued by the Hydrographic Office of the
United States Navy the services of a competent naArigator, skilled in fore-
and-aft seamanship, will assist the ethnographer to the solution of the

82 EASTKR ISLAND.

matter. In navigation it becomes a rather simple problem of sailing close-
hauled, and to the solver, as to the captain of the canoe, the only serious
difficulty is to get across the equatorial doldrums.

We shall now pass to the systematic examination of the speech of
Mangareva and its general and particular relations as may be deduced
from the affiliations which we are able to estabUsh.

We note at the outset Meinecke's very positive statement :*

Die Bewohner von Mangareva sind Rarotonganer, die von ihnen gespro-
chene Sprache ist bis auf unbedeutende Verschiedenheiten die von Rarotonga.

His subsisting authority is not recorded, an unusual neglect to be
charged against this very painstaking and exact historian; but we may
infer it from his precisely similar statement! concerning the Paumotu :

Diese in den ostlichen Inseln jetzt noch gebrauchte Sprache ist nach Caillett
ein rarotongischer Dialekt, und wenn gleich nicht wenige Worter ganz von den
in anderen polynesischen Sprachen verbreiteten abzuweichen scheinen, so ist
doch eine andere Zahl wieder entschieden rarotongisch, imd auch in der Gram-
matik ergeben sich keine erheblichen Verschiedenheiten.

We should observe that the Hervey Group is singular among the scenes
of the activity of the I,ondon Missionary Society in that no dictionary has
yet been pubhshed. Such a work was undertaken by the Rev. WilUam
Wyatt Gill, but late in his career of great usefulness he heard the call to
the apostolate at Port Moresby and soon died of the bitter hardships of
pioneering in NewGuinea. It was therefore impossible forCaillet to have
made such a determination, either for the eastern Paumotu or for Ma-
ngareva, in the absence of material upon which to erect a comparison. It
appears to me that what he did observe was that in the speech was an ele-
ment which he could recognize as non-Tahitian, and that he leaped to the
conclusion that if it were non-Tahitian it must yet have some source and
that therefore it must be Rarotongan as being next rearward on the track
of migration. How significant is the marked difference between Manga-
revan and Rarotongan is seen in the comparison of the alphabetic
scheme. The aspirate is entirely absent from Rarotonga; it is, indeed, so
objectionable a sound that f, which is generally mutable to the aspirate
proximate to the labial series, is for that reason frequently carried thereby
to extinction. On the other hand Mangareva retains the aspirates with
considerable persistence and the labial aspirate as a mutation product of f
is very commonly observed. We may disregard this pronouncement as
to the Paumotu and Mangarevan, since at the time of CaiUet's investiga-
tion it had not yet come into the mind of any student to examine speech
sources through the division into the Proto-Samoan and the Tongafiti
migrations.

*Die Inseln des stillen Oceans, ii, 222.

tOp. cit., 215.

tAnnales hydrographiques, xxxiii, 392.

MANGARBVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION.

83

Referred to the Nuclear Polynesian base, the alphabet of Mangarevan
is displayed in the following conspectus:

a a, e
e e, a o o

a, e u w

1 r, n
ng ng, n n n, ng mm

h h,-
s h,-

V 1)

fv.h,-
kk,- tt p p

The interplay of the palatal and lingual nasals is not critical of
Mangarevan, it is a mutation which occurs sporadically in most of the
Polynesian languages and which becomes critical in the Hawaiian
only. The critical points are the absence of the sibilant and f . The
speech is therefore one phonetic degree or stage further removed from
the Nuclear Polynesian than is the Paumotu.

In the foregoing chapter the tables will be found to include a list of so
much of the Mangarevan contained in the accompan)ring word-lists as
is found in the Paumotu, either exclusively or shared as a common
element with Rapanui. From those tables we sum the result [for
convenient reference in the following showing:

Tabi<b 8.

Southeast
Polynesia.

Poly-
nesian.

Proto-
Samoan.

Tongafiti.

Total.

Pau-Rn-Mgv-Mq-Ta

Pau-Rn-Mgv-Mq

8

7

2

4

227

15

15

2

9

I

I

40
6
7
3

284
29
24
10

Pau-Rn-Mgv-Ta

Pau-Rn-Mgv

Total . .

21

259

II

56

347

Pau-Mgv-Mq-Ta

II

4

21
23

40
8

'5

4

8

2
7
4

47

4

25

13

106
18
68
44

Pau— Mgv— Mq

Pau-Mgv-Ta

Pau-Mgv

Total

59

67

21

89

236

Grand total

8o

326

32

145

583

Referring to the dictionary of Rapanui, we shall in our next series of
tables record the phases of that element of the speech which Mangareva
and Easter Island share exclusive of the Paumotu.

The first group of the tables lists so much of the common element as is
not identifiable outside the province of Southeast Polynesia:

Mangareva-Rapanui :

5 21 38

90

99

112

136

144

164

189 224

239

2.58

278

6 23 42

94

100

"3

137

J4S

165

212 225

244

261

281

15 26 61

96

lOI

127

142

iSi

176

217 233

2.SI

269

383

19 32 89

98

109

128

143

162

181

218 238

254

277

393

84 EASTER ISLAND.

Mangareva-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti :

14 27 45 81 91 105 152 180 204 216 230 241 250 290

24 33 S6 87 92 132 159
Mangareva-Rapanui-Marquesas :

3 46 63 106 116 118 141 163 179 199 208 23s 247 275

9 54 71 108 117 131 158 169 196 202 223 24s 272 288
13 55 104

Mangareva-Rapanui-Tahiti: 29 31 34 80 192 242 257 289

The next group of tables includes all those vocables common to Ma-
ngareva and Rapanui for which affiUation is estabhshed in the general
Polynesian in which it is impracticable to identify more closely the
migration stream :

Polynesian-Mangareva-Rapanui: 333 334 436 455 543 598 7i7

Polynesian-Mangareva-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti:

293 324 341 364 400 422 479 547 585 614 636 668 690 701

295 329 349 381 401 442 489 550 596 621 638 673 691 70s

297 330 352 382 418 443 503 551 597 624 644 674 692 707

299 331 355 385 419 454 518 556 599 627 658 675 696 714

315 335 356 386 420 456 533 569 604 628 659 679 699 719

319 337 361 391 421 458 537 576 609 634 660 684 7CX) 725
323 340 363 396 422

Polynesian-Mangareva-Rapanui-Marquesas:

307 358 433 473 493 529 584 617 625 653 677 689 710 72a
344 409 467 492 SOI 564 600 622 637 654

Polynesian-Mangareva-Rapanui-Tahiti:

308 325 395 448 466 480 490 540 688 709

Similarly segregated, the Proto-Samoan migration element yields the
following tables :

Proto-Samoan-Mangareva-Rapanui :

735 739 742 749 756 764 769 779 786 794 817 820
Proto-Samoan-Mangareva-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti:

734 736 737 741 757 759 828 832 83s , „ „ „

Proto-Samoan-Mangareva-Rapanui-Marquesas: 729 732 758 766 808 833
Proto-Samoan-Mangareva-Rapanui-Tahiti : 809

The element contributed by the Tongafiti migration is exhibited in
the following set of tables :

Tongafiti-Mangareva-Rapanui: 848 852 854 871 904
Tongafiti-Mangareva-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti:

842 872 878 879 892 895 900 906 921 922 925 931 941 951

859 873
Tongafiti-Mangareva-Rapanui-Marquesas:

847 865 866 870 907 924 928 938
Tongafiti-Mangareva-Rapanui-Tahiti : 934

In the foregoing tabular view we have engaged our attention upon
only so much of the Mangarevan as finds affiliation with the Paumotu
and the Rapanui. This, of course, is far from exhausting the identi-
fiable element of Mangarevan. On pages 89-105 will be found a
Ust of the remaining vocables of the speech of Mangareva for which
affiliates have been determined in other languages of Polynesia. It is
to this special list that reference is made by serial numbers in the suc-
ceeding tables. In these, as in the corresponding tables in the Paumotu
chapter, there will be found certain type differentiation ; the italic num-

MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OP DISTRIBUTION. 85

erals indicate that identification is lacking in the Samoan, but that it is
supplied from some other of the languages of Nuclear Polynesia; the
bold-faced numerals exhibit those cases in which the identification is not
found more remotely in the Maori but in the Hawaiian at the other

verge of the Polynesian area. The segregation of the material is first
effected by reference to the place of occurrence of the affiliates, and the
first tables present so much of the data as is found in Southeast Poly-
nesia and not beyond.

Mangareva-Marquesas-Tahiti :

17SI 1784 1829 1906 2030 2114 2160 2182 2237 2316 2377 2404 2474 2535

1759 1786 1868 1995 2063 2n6 2162 2217 2275 2332 2382 2432 2477 2553

1783 1802 1894 2028 209s 2124 2163 2218 2315 2348 2400 2450 2528 2570

Mangareva-Hawaii :

1811 1920 1984 2050 2091 2128 2189 2210 2269 2290 2353 2429 2457 2503

1814 1930 1991 2052 2093 2131 2192 2224 2272 2301 2361 2430 2460 2505

1852 1949 1992 2061 2094 2155 2202 2231 2273 2303 2364 2435 2486 2513

1854 1967 2002 2065 2112 2168 2208 2243 2276 2304 2402 2444 2497 2514

1870 1971 2011 2085 2119 2180 2209 2259 2285 2330 2419 2452 2500 2565
1884 1978 2046

Mangareva-Tahiti :

1763 1826 1914 1982 2038 2092 2154 2188 2203 2287 2355 2407 2499 2524

1789 1848 1921 1986 2044 2132 2166 2191 2215 2297 2356 2464 2511 2526
1792 1886 1923 2010 2045 2134 2170 2195 2220 2322 2375 2469 2513 2527
1805 1903 1925 2034 2053 2145 2174 2198 2254 2326 2376 2479 2515 2531
1808 1905 1931 2035 2068 2151 2183 2201 2281 2342 2398 2496 2517 2546
1820 1907 1938 2036 2069 2152

Mangareva-Marquesas :

1753 1812 1882 1944 1985 2031 2106 2161 223s 2270 2319 2381 2437 2506

1761 1816 1892 1945 1994 2033 2117 2164 2236 2274 2325 2384 2440 2507

1762 1818 1895 1955 1999 2039 21 18 2167 2239 2282 2328 2391 2443 2516

1764 1823 1897 1958 2001 2040 2120 2172 2240 2288 2336 2399 2445 2518
1785 1824 1909 i960 2003 2051 2123 2177 2248 2289 2346 2401 2448 2523
1787 1828 191 I 1963 2004 2054 2126 2199 2250 2291 2347 2405 2453 2523

1790 1836 1913 1964 2009 2055 2129 2205 2252 2293 2349 2408 2461 2547

1791 1842 1919 1965 2012 2056 2130 2214 2253 2294 2350 2409 2462 2555
1794 1851 1926 1966 2014 2062 2136 2219 2255 2299 2354 2413 2467 2558
179s 1856 1927 1968 2015 2071 2140 2222 2258 2300 2357 2414 2476 2SS9
1796 1862 1928 1969 2016 207s 2146 2223 2260 2302 2358 2420 2483 2563

1798 1865 1932 1972 2018 2097 2149 2225 2264 2306 2365 2421 2489 2564

1799 1869 1933 1973 2019 2101 2150 2227 2265 2308 2366 2424 2490 2568

1800 1873 1941 1979 2022 2103 2158 2230 2266 2317 2367 2431 2502 2569
1810 1878 1942 1980 2024 2105 2159 2234 2267 2318 2368

The next series of tables lists the occurrences of vocables which are
identifiable in that general Polynesian in which the two migration
streams are not separable :

Polynesian-Mangareva-Marquesas-Tahiti:

1749 1775 1853 1888 1916 1956 2059 2107 2193 2262 2327 2379 2449 2534

1833 1776 1857 1893 1937 2008 2080 2133 2197 2277 2337 2385 2459 2537

1741 1780 1871 1899 1940 2026 2089 2144 2213 2279 2343 2423 2466 2554
1748 1843 1874 1908 1951 2047 2098 2148 2216 2295 2370 2425 2473 2556

1765 1845 1876 1912 1954 2057 2102 2187 2221 2324 2373 2433 2487 2560
1767 1849 1879

Polynesian-Mangareva :

1740 1778 1844 1939 2005 2066 2084 2247 2310 2436 2484 2520 2551 2563

1772 1837 1900 1946 2058 2078 2197 2244 2378 2470
Polynesian-Mangareva-Tahiti :

1742 1806 1840 1850 1867 1910 1934 1975 2178 2256 2323 2463 2557 2548
1781 1831 1841 1863 1890 1929 2037 2110 2186 2305 2394 247s

Polynesian-Mangareva-Marquesas :

188s 1904 2084 2212 2245 2278 2334 2351 2374 2386 2417 2441 2468 2541
1896 2081 2104 2226 2261 2298

86 EASTER ISLAND.

In exclusively Proto-Samoan speech we identify the vocables
listed in the next series of tables.

Proto-Samoan-Mangareva-Marquesas-Tahiti:

1766 1797 1864 1891 2027 2109 2179 2345 2392 2439 2456 2408 2533 2544

1768 1835 1866 1953 2049 2142 2280 2389 2434 2447 2482 2532 2543 3567
1777 1855 1875 1990 2070 2169

Proto-Samoan-Mangareva-Tahiti :

1757 1774 1779 1817 1830 1872 1898 2076 2082 2090 2099 2113 2190 2249
Proto-Samoan-Mangareva-Marquesas:

1756 1819 2073 2121 2127 2184 2232 2313 3329 3393 2426 2455 3535 3553

J7P3 1846 2108 2125 2141 2185 2293 2320 2380 2395 2428 2485 2543 2566
1803 1947 211S
Proto-Samoan-Mangareva :

1738 1782 181S 1861 1901 1952 2060 2086 2171 2228 2352 2383 2446 2488

1739 1788 1832 1883 1917 1961 3074 2icx) 2173 2286 23S9 3396 2458 2491
1752 1804 1834 1887 IQ22 1962 2077 2122 2175 2309 2360 2397 2465 2538
1760 1809 1859 1889 1943 2023 2079 2139 2176 2339 2369 2427

The last grouping of the material is by means of the affiliations which
are not found outside the Tongafiti migration :

Tongafiti-Mangareva-Marquesas-Tahiti:

1758 1807 1858 1902 1988 2007 2111 2206 2283 2340 2451 2494 2508 2539

1769 1813 1880 1924 1996 2025 2157 2241 2284 2363 2454 2501 2510 2549
1801 1838 1881 1950 2000 2042 2200 2268 2333 2390 2471 2504 2521 2561

Tongafiti-Mangareva :

1822 1877 1981 2021 2048 2153 2207 2296 2335 2387 2411 2422 2481 2519

1825 1948 1993 2029 2064 2156 2229 2311 2341 2406 2415 2472 2495 2530

1750 1970 1998 2041 2137 2181 2246 2313 2362 2410 2416 2480 2509 2550

1839 1977 2020 2043 2147 2204 2257 2321 2372

Tongafiti-Mangareva-Tahiti :

1821 1754 1773 1915 1959 1989 2013 2135 2196 2238 2271 2338 2388 2443

1827 175s i860 1935 1976 2006 2083 2165 2233 2251 2331 2371 2403 2540

1743
Tongafiti-Mangareva-Marquesas :

1770 1918 1974 1997 2067 2088 2138 2211 2263 2314 2412 2438 2492 2529

1771 1936 1983 2017 2072 2096 2143 2242 2307 2344 2418 2478 2493 2536
1847 1957 1987 2032

The results of this inquiry may be summed up in Table 9 on page 87,
in which we retain the division of the material as common to Rapanui
or otherwise ; to the proper sums of each half of the table are brought
forward the corresponding sums from Table 3 on page 59 in which
the Paumotu affiUates of Mangarevan are assembled.

The material upon which this study of the Mangarevan has been con-
ducted amounts to 6,600 dictionary items, very nearly three times our
supply of Paumotu material. This material has provided identifica-
tions of 1,715 items, 26 per cent; this is exactly half of the percentage of
Paumotu identifications. Dealing next with the sum of the identifica-
tions as the base of our further computation we find that 594 items are
restricted to Southeast Polynesia, 35 per cent. An equal identification
is found in the general Polynesian, 599 items, 35 per cent. The parallel
figures for the Paumotu are 43 and 57 per cent respectively; in this it
appears that the Paumotu is slightly better represented in the corpus of
the speech of Southeast Polynesia and considerably more representative
of the general Polynesian. So far as we may permit ourselves the inter-

MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION.

87

pretationof this phenomenon we may venture to regard the Mangarevan
as showing evidence of greater age, for the loss of vocables by other
languages of the family marks the passage of uncertain but undoubtedly
considerable periods of time. Examining the occurrences of affiliates
we find that 651 vocables of Mangarevan are common to Rapanui, 38
per cent, as corresponding closely with the 34 per cent in the Paumotu ;
973 in Tahiti, 57 per cent, markedly below the 81 per cent which is the

Table 9.

Mgv-Rn-Mq-Ta
Mgv-Rn-Mq . . . .

Mgv-Rn-Ta

Mgv-Rn.-.

Total

Paumotu

Mgv-Mq-Ta

Mgv-Mq

Mgv-Ta

Mgv (Ha)

Total

Paumotu

Grand total.

Southeast
Polynesia.

31
3"

8
56

116

31

42

307

76

73

398
59

594

Poly-
nesian.

34
10

7

130
259

73

30
36
24

'43

67

599

Proto-
Samoan.

9
6
I

13

28
I I

34
3"
■4
54

'33

31

'93

Tongafiti.

30
56

43
32
29

5'

'54
89

339

Total.

'35

69

30

80

304

347

191
290
145

303

838
236

1715

Paumotu showing in the same relation; 1,122 in the Marquesas, 65 per
cent, as against the 48 per cent exhibited by the Paumotu. The rela-
tions of the two languages with Rapanui are practically equal in the
sum. The Paumotu and the Mangarevan have in common 583 voca-
bles, this being 42 per cent of the former language and 34 per cent of the
latter. In general we conclude that the Paumotu leans toward Tahiti
by practically the same angle as marks the inclination of Mangareva
toward the Marquesas. '

In continuation of this study of the parallelism of Mangareva with its
neighbor languages we set a group of tables showing the position of its
common element in reference to the position of the identification, first
dealing with all Southeast Polynesia.

Table 10.

Rapanui affiliates.

Kxtra-Rapanui.

Total.

No.

p. ct.

No.

P. ct.

No.

P. ct.

347
155
304

53
23
3'

336

23
31

45

583
491
616

It
36

Tahiti

Marquesas

88

EASTER ISLAND.

In this table comparison shows quite clearly that the Rapanui
element of Mangareva associates most closely with the Paumotu, and
that in the element not found in Rapanui the Mangarevan associates
most closely with the Marquesas.

The next table contains those identifications which are not found
outside Southeast Polynesia:

Table n.

Rapanui afiSliates.

Extra-Rapanui.

No.

P. ct.

No.

P.ct.

Paumotu

21

52

15

31

40

59
Il8

349

11
55

Tahiti

Marquesas

Postulating the greater age of this element which has passed from
Polynesian memory without this province, we find that each element of
the Mangarevan in its elder stock exhibits a marked afiinity for the
Marquesan, then for Tahiti and for the Paumotu, in order, and to prac-
tically equal extent in each subdivision.

After the same manner we group the three rearward elements:

TaBLB 12.

Rapanui affiliates.

Kxtra-Rapanui.

Polynesian.

Proto-
Samoan.

Tongafiti.

Polynesian.

Proto-
Samoan.

Tongafiti.

No.

p.ct.

No.

P.ct.

No.

p.ct.

No.

P.ct.

No.

P.ct.

No.

P.ct.

Paumotu

Tahiti

Marquesas

359
99
"3

66

25
29

II
10

'5

38
32

38

30

24

35

30
37

67
99
93

32

47
44

31

48
65

>3
3>
42

89
7"
74

63
50
5a

Last of all, we determine the relation of these three external iden-
tifications to the mass of Mangarevan identifications.

Table 13.

Rapanui
affiliates.

Extra-
Rapanui.

Polynesian

Proto-Samoan ....
Tongafiti

P.ct.
59.3

13.5

P. a.
30.6

14
'3

Total

77.8

47.6

MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION.

89

In sum this table is found in close accord with the correlated Table
7 derived from study of the Paumotu, and the divergences in relation
to the Rapanui element of the two languages are inconsiderable. But
when we compare the non-Rapanui elements we find a noteworthy differ-
ence. In the Paumotu the Tongafiti is the stronger element by far; it
contributes more than three times as much as the Proto-Samoan ; in
Mangarevan the contributions of the two streams are practically equal,
yet the Tongafiti element is but half the bulk of that in the Paumotu,
and the Proto-Samoan element is twice as great. In the two languages
the two elements fall apart by a fine of distinct cleavage. The element
which is shared with Rapanui may properly be regarded as the migrant
element, some homogeneous swarm of adventurers visiting more or less
generally this tract of sea, leaving settlements as they passed, and van-
ishing from our knowledge in the untracked sea eastward of Easter
Island. The other elements in each case may be regarded as the seden-
tary populations, probably the earlier settlement upon which is overlaid
the influence of the later migrants. The comparison of sedentary ele-
ments shows that Mangareva has received twice as much directly from
Nuclear Polynesia as has the Paumotu.

1738. aga fish-basket. Sa. : /ogo, fish-trap,
bird-cage.

1739. aga to look at. Sa.: feagai, fesagai,
to be face to face.

1740. agi a light wind, to blow. Sa. : agi,
to blow. Ma. : angi, gentle breeze.

1741. ahaki, hahaki to cut off or pluck
fruit. Ta.: faifai, to pluck. Mq. :
hahaki, to pluck fruit by hand. Sa. :
fa'i, to pluck. Ma.: whawhaki, to
pluck off.

1742. ahine woman. Ta.: vahine, id. Sa. :
fafine, id. Ma. : wahine, id.

1 743. ahuahu to build with stones, to make
a raft. Ta. : ahu, to pile up stones.
Ma.: ahu, to pile up.

(i 744-1747 withdrawn.)

1748. ai (koai) who. Ta..: ovai, id. Mq.:
oai,id. Sa.: 'oai,id. Ma.: wai,id.

1749. aki to gather with the hand as fruit.
Ta. : faifai, to gather. Mq. : fai, hai,
haki, id. Sa.: fa'i, to pluck. Ma.:
whaki, id.

1750. aki to push on, to shove on. Ma.:
akiaki, to urge on.

1751. akirikiri to talk nonsense, indecency.
Ta. : hairiiri, indecent. Mq. : haii,
faii, fantastic, lunatic. Ha. : hailiili,
to swear profanely, to blackguard.

1752. akoako to feign, to make believe, to
sham. Sa. : fa'aa'oa'o, to sham.

1753. ako a fish. Mq.: haoa, id.

1754. akunei soon, shortly. Ta.: auenei,
id. Ma.: akuanei, id.

1755. amama to yawn, gape, open the
mouth. Ta. : hamama, to yawn, open.
Ma.: hamama, open.

1756. ami breech clout. Mq.: hami,id.. Sa. :
ami, male genitalia, abusive term.

1757. ami a substance found in crayfish.
Ta. : ami, roe of crayfish. Sa. : ami,
roe of crabs.

1758. amio to turn hither and thither.
Ta. : amiomio, id. Mq. : amiomio, cir-
cumvolution. Ma.: amiomio, to spin
around.

1759. amu to pick up food with the Ups.
Ta. : amu, to eat. Mq. : amu, to
smack the lips in eating.

1760. ana-rea a shrub. Sa.: ^araa, maize.

1761. ane black scurf on the skin. Mq.:
ane, tanned, sunburnt. Ha.: ane,
ringworm.

1762. ani accustomed. Mq.:feo»j, id. (Sa.:
ma-sani, id.)

1763. ani to ask, to demand. Ta.: ani, to
demand, to implore.

1764. ano a tree with fragrant bloom. Mq. :
hano, a tree.

1765. ao cloud, mist. Ta.: ao, id. Mq. :
ao, id. Sa. : ao, cloud. Ma. : ao, id.

1766. ao hibiscus. Ta.:/aM, id. Mq.:/aM,
hau, id. Sa.: fau, id. Ha.: hau, id.

1767. aoa to long for one, condolence. Ta.:
aroha, love, pity, grief. Mq. : aoha,
kaoha, id. Sa. : alofa, talofa, id. Ma. :
aroha, id.

1768. ao-tara to ravage, to lay waste. Ta. :
ao, devastated. Mq. : hao, to ravage,
to rob. Sa. : fao, to rob with violence.
Ha.: hao, id.

1769. apopo to-morrow. Ta.: apopo, id.
Mq.: apopo, later. Ma.: apopo, to-
morrow.

90

FASTER ISLAND.

1770.
1771.
1772.

1773-

1774-

»77S-
1776.

1777-
1778.
1779.
1780.
1781.
1782.

1783-
1784.

1785.

1786.
1787.

1788.

1789-
1790.

1791,
1792.
1793-

1794-
1795-
1796.

1797-

1798.
1799-

apuku a fish. Mq. : apuku, hapuku,

id. Ma.: hapuku, id.

ara this, that. Mq.: aa, id. Ma.:

ara, particularly.

araha a flat, treeless raised place. Sa. :

lafalafa, the level top of a mountain.

Ma. : raha, a level stretch of coast.
arae a barrier, to block up. Ta.:

arai, obstacle, to interpose. Ma.:

arai, screen, to block up.

arato a kind of nettle. Ta. : harato,

stinging, a plant name. Sa. : salato,

a stinging tree.

ata shadow. Ta. : ata, id. Mq. : ata.

id. Sa. : ata, id. Ma. : ata, id.

ati to break. Ta.: fati, id. Mq.:

fati, hati, id. Sa..: fati, id. Ma.:

whati, id.

atu a fish. Ta. : atu, id. Mq. : atu,

bonito. Sa.: atu, id.

atu fruit stone. Sa. : fatu, id. Ma. :

■whatu, id.

atu gizzard. Ta. : fatu, muscle of an

oyster. Sa.: fatu, gizzard.

au a current. Ta. : au, id. Mq. : au,

id. Sa.: au, id. Ma.: au, id.

au awl, bodkin. Ta.: au, needle.

Sa.: au, id. Ma.: au, a pin.

auho provisions for a voyage. Sa. :

oso, id.

aye a string. Ta. : ave, strand of a

cord. Mq. : ave, id.

avivi sound of water boiling; avi

noise of spouting water. Ta. : avi, a

loud noise. Mq. : aviavi, rumbling

in the ears.

ea to take breath when coming out of

the sea. Mq. : ea, to take a moment's

breath.

aka-ea to take rest. Ta. : faaea, id.

Mq. : ea, to have a moment's rest.
eaea marine substance on which

young fish are nourished. Mq. : eaea,

viscous matter on the sea.
eai a disdainful negative. Sa. : leai,

no, not.

ee to saw. Ta. : ee, id.

aka-ei to frighten fish into the nets.

Mq. : hakaehi, to chase, to pursue, to

drive fish.

eia behold. Mq. : eia, id.
eie behold. Ta. : eie, this.
emiemi to shudder, to tremble, to

shake. Mq. : emiee, id. To. : emiemi,

to wriggle about.

emo kidnapped, carried off. Mq. :

hemo, taken, seized.

erehi a coconut tree. Mq. : ehi,

coconut.

eriri a kind of sea snail. Mq.: it,

porcelain shell.

eture a fish. Ta.: ature, id. Mq.:

e/we, id. Sa.: atule, herring. Ha.:

akule, id.

aka-eva to suspend, to hang up. Mq. :

eva, to dangle, to be suspended.
gaga a bird. Mq. : kaka, id.

1800. gaha a skin disease, of women only.
Mq.: kaha, red lines coming in
flashes on the skin.

1 801. gahaetotear. Ta. : atee, torn. Mq.:
kakae, nehae, id. (Sa. : sae, id.) Ma. :
ngahae, id.

1802. gahi a fish. Ta.: ahiahi, id. Mq.:
kahi, id.

1803. gahigahi fine, of mats. Mq.: kahi-
kahi, thin, fine, transparent. To.:
gaflgafi, a fine kind of mat. Ha.:
nahinahi, fine, thin.

1804. gahoa notched. Sa.: s<^fo<i- id-

1805. gaki to force, to employ all one's
strength. Ta. : ai, to make oneself
master. Ha. : nai, to strive hard to
excel.

1 806. gagau pincers, to bite, to seize with
the teeth. Ta. : auau, to chew, to
gnash the teeth. Sa.: gau, to chew
sugar-cane. Ma.: ngau, to bite, to
chew.

1807. gahugahu to bite. Ta.: aahu, to
bite, to nip. Mq. : kahu, kakahu, to
bite, to nibble. Moriori: ngahu, id.

1808. gaigai fine, soft to the touch. Ta.:
aiai, small, fine.

1809. gake the eastward part of an island.
Sa. : gaga'e, east.

1810. gairo a timber-boring worm. Mq.:
kaio, naio, small intestinal worms.
Ha.: naio, pinworms.

181 1. gako filament, the veining of objects.
Ha.: nao, streaks on tapa, ridges of
twilled cloth.

1812. gakugaku agony, last gasp, quick
but feeble respiration. Mq.: kaktt,
trembling; naku, colic, gripes. Ha.:
nau, pain, distress.

18 13. gao grooves on the tapa beater. Ta.:
ao-areva, id. Mq. : kao, to groove;
nao, a groove, a stripe. Ma.: ngao,
thread of a screw.

1814. gaogao small waves of the sea. Ha.:
nao, a slight ripple on the water.

1815. garegare red tinged with yellow. Sa.:^
galegale-ata, the flush of coming dawn.

1 8 16. garua stingy, selfish. Mq.: kaua, id. -

1 81 7. gatae a large thorny tree with red
blooms. Mq. : netae, id. Ta. : atae,
Erythrina indica. Sa. : gatae, id.

i8i8. gatoro to creep, to crawl. Mq.:-
katoo, id.

1819. gauta to go inland. Mq.: kauta,
nauia, inland. Sa. : gauta, id.

1820. gehe, geegee to make a rustling noise
in walking over leaves. Ta. : ee, to
rustle leaves. Ha. : nehe, to make a
rustling noise.

1 82 1 . genegene short but fat. Ta. : eneene,
double chin, thick neck. Ma. : ngene,
a scrofulous wen.

1822. gere a heavy rumbling sound. Ma.:
ngengere, to growl.

1823. gerepu indisposed, ill. Mq.: tieepu,
weak, flabby.

MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION.

91

^-

24. gerue to shake, to agitate. Mq. :
keue, neue, id.

1825. gio to extinguish. Ma.: ngio, id.

1826. gogo a conical hole. Ta.: 00, a large
cavity. Ha. : no, a hole left to draw
off water from taro patches.

1837. gogo thin cheeks, sunken eyes. Ta.:
tu-00, wasted away. Ma.: ngongo,
emaciated.

1828. goio a black seabird. Mq.: koio,
nolo, a bird. Ha.: noio, a small
black bird that lives on fish.

1829. gorugoru, gougou large and fat,
flabby. Ta.: oru, a swelling, puffed
out. Mq. : koukou, large and fat,
corpulent. Ha. : nolunolu, fat and soft.

1830. gugu gout of the feet. Ta.: mm, a
rheumatic affection. Sa. : gugu, rheu-
matism.

1831. guruguru to mutter, to growl, to
speak indistinctly. Ta. : uruuru, to
groan, to mutter, to stammer. To.:
gulu, to grunt. Ma. . nguru, to sigh,
to grunt.

1832. ha sacred, prohibited. Mq. : a, a
sacred spot. Sa.: sa, id.

1833. hae to tear, to rend, to bark, to strip.
Ta. : haea, torn. Mq. : haehae, to
tear, to slit, to break. Sa. : sae, to
tear. Ma.: hae, id.

1834. hae to shock, to strike against. Sa.:
safea, to be struck.

1835. aka-haehae to tempt, to offer a bait.
Ta.: faahaehae, to provoke. Mq.:
hakahae, id. Sa. : fa'asaei, id. Ha. :
hoohae, id.

1836. haga a fish. Mq. : haka, id.

1837. hagaafishtrap. Sa.: /aga, a fish-trap,
bird-cage. Ma.: hanganoa, a small
basket for cooked fish.

1 838. haga a measure of a fathom. Ta. : aa,
to measure length. Mq.: aka, ana,
to measure with the arms. Ma.:
whanga, id.

1 839. haha to seek kin in an improper place.
Ma.: haha, to seek, to look for.

1 840. aka-hahapa to look slantwise, to bend
the neck. Ta.: hapahapa, twisted,
irregular. Sa. : sapa, unsymmetrical,
inclined. Ma.: hapa, crooked.

1841. haharo to polish, to rub. Ta.: haro,
to smooth the hair. Sa. : salo, to rub
smooth. Ma. : haro, to scrape clean.

1842. hahu to bite pandanus fruit. Mq.:
hahu, to eat gluttonously.

1843. hai a fish. Ta.: fai, the stingray.
Mci.: fai, hai, id. Sa..: fai, id. Ma.:
whai, id.

1844. haihai evening (metathetic). Sa.:
afiafi, id.

1845. hamu to eat scraps or leavings. Ta.:
' hamu, a glutton. Mq. : hamu, to eat

leavings. Sa. : samu, id. Ma. : hamu,
to feed on fragments.

1846. hari the god of fishes. Mq.: hai, the
god of fowls and turmeric. Sa. : sali,
a fish.

1847. hari to convey heavy goods. Mq.:
hai, to carry, to transport. Ma.:
hari, to carry.

1848. hatahata to be at one's ease. Ta.:
fatafata, free from care.

1 849. he a locust pest of coconuts. Ta. : he,
caterpillar. Mq.: he, grasshopper.
Sa. : se, id. Ma.: whe, caterpillar.

1850. hehe, hee to wander. Ta. : Ae, error.
Sa. : se, wrong. Ma.: he, id.

1 85 1. hehe a skin disease. Mq.: fefe, hehe,
tumor, elephantiasis. Ha.: hehe, an
ulcerated swelling.

1852. heihei to chase, to drive away. Ha.:
heihei, to run a race. (The same sug-
gestion of pursuit in running is to be
seen in Sa. : taufetuU, commonly used
as a plural of momo'e, to run, the
literal sense being they-are-chasing-
one-another.)

1853. heke, eke octopus. Ta.:/ee, id. Mq.:
heke, feke, fee, id. Sa. : fe'e, id. Ma. :
wheke, id.

1854. hema the left hand. Ha.: hema, id.
To.: hema, left-handed.

1855. heu little hairs on the body. Ta. :
veu, down, hair, fringe. Mq. : feu, ,
heu, down, wool. Fu.: veuveu, to
have fringes, disheveled. Ha.: heu,
beard in the down.

1856. hikl to commence or to finish mat
weaving. Mq. : hiki, to finish mat
weaving.

1857. hina white, gray hair. Ta.: hina-
hina, id. Mq.: hina, id. Sa.: sina,
id. Ma.: hirm, id.

1858. hinu oil, grease. Ta..: hinu, id. Mq.:
Ai»M, to grease. Ma.: AireM, oil, grease.

1859. aka-hio sickly, unhealthy, to drawl.
Sa.: sio, discouraged, depressed.

i860, hira frank and hardy. Ta.: hirahira,
bashful (sense-invert). Ma.: hihira,
shy.

186:. aka-hiria to inquire after. Sa.: sili,
to ask, to demand.

1862. hirihiri to fish for turtle. Mq.:
jiijii, a small net for taking turtle.

1863. hoaga hone, whetstone. Ta. : hoaa,
polish. Mq. : hoana, hoakf,, a mortar
for beating poi.. Sa. : foaga, grind-
stone. Ma.: haanga. id.'

1864. hoi a vine with tubers. Ta.: hoi, the-
wild yam. Mq. : hoi, id. Sa. : soi,
id. Ha.: hoi, id.

1865. aka-hoihoi dreadful to the sight,
horrible. Mq. : hoihoi, monstrous, de-
formed.

1866. honu turtle. Ta.: honu, id. Mq.:
honu, id. To. :fonu, id. Ka..: honu, id.
The Polynesian Wanderings, page

346-

1 867. horo to crumble, fall, slip down. Ta. :
horo, a landslide. Sa.: solo, to slide
down, to fall. Ma. : horo, a landslide.

1868. horuhoru agitated, tossing. Ta.:
horuhoru, troubled. : hakahouhou, the
sea in great waves.

92

EASTER ISlvAND.

1869. hota coarse. Mq.: hotahota, lumpy.

1870. hota to be pressed, squeezed. Ha.:
hoka, to squeeze, to press.

1871. hoto a fishbone lance-tip. Ta.: hoto,
a lance, a tip. Mq.: /toto, barb of the
stingray, lance-tip. Sa.: foto, id.
Ma.: hoto, id.

1872. akahotu the September season. Ta.:

hotu, to produce fruit. Sa. : fotu, id.

1873. hu to burst, to crackle, to snap. Mq.:
hu, explosion, to snap. Ha.: hu, a
noise.

1874. huahua pimples covering the face.
Ta. : huahua, id. Mq. : hua, tubercles.
Sa. : fuafua, abscess on hands or feet.
Ma. : huahua, small pimples.

1875. hue a fish. Ta. : huehue, id. Mq. :
huehue-kava, id. Sa. : stce, id.

1876. huha buttocks, scrotum. Ta.: hufa,
thigh. Mq.: «fea-mo^a, buttocks. Sa. :
Ufa, id. Ma.: huwha, thigh.

1877. huka, uka froth or foam of living
creatures. Ma.: huka, foam, froth.

1878. huke vengeance. Mq. : huke, id.

1879. hutuatree. Ta. : ^m/m, Barringtonia
speciosa. Mq. : hutu, id. Sa. : futu,
id. Ma. : hutu, a tree.

1880. i the sign of the indefinite past. Ta. :
i, id. Mq.: i, id. Ma.: i, id.

1 88 1. iga to fall, to tumble. Ta.: hia, id.
Mq. : hina, hika, id. Ma. : hinga, id.

1882. igogo initiation into religious mys-
teries. Mq. : hioo, a heathen song.

1S83. aka-igoigo sulky. Sa.: igo, wearied,
tired of.

1884. iha tense, stretched out. Ha.: {ha-
tha, drawn taut.

1885. ihe a fish. Mq.: ihe, id. Sa.: ise,
id. Ma. : ihe, the garfish.

1886. ihu one who dives deep. Ta.: ihu,
to dive.

1887. ikuiku the end of anything. Sa.:
i'u, the end, extremity.

1888. inaga a very small fish. Ta.: inaa,
fish fry. Mq.: j«a^o, very small fish.

Sa. : inaga, id. Ma.: inanga, id.

1889. inaho a large family or tribe. Sa. :
inafo, a great number of persons.

1890. inaki a basket for catching fish. Ta. :
hinai, a basket. To. : finaki, a cage.
Ma. : hinaki, an eel weir. Ha. : hinai,
basket.

1891. inano the male pandanus. Ta.:
hinano, pandanus blossom. Mq. :
hinano, hinako, hikano, hiano, id.
Sa.: sigano, id. Ha.: hinalo, id.

1892. aka-ino to bind round. Mq.: ino,
curl.

1893. inu to drink. Ta.: inu, id. Mq.:
inu, id. Sa. : inu, id. Ma.: inu, id.
The Polynesian Wanderings, page
376.

1894. io at the house of . Ta.: lo, id. Mq.:
io, id.

1895. aka-ioio feeble, lean and thin. Mq.:
hakaioio, to be wrinkled, flabby flesh
of the aged.

1896. iramutu nephew or niece. Mq.:
iamutu, son or daughter of a man's
sister. Sa. : ilamutu, cousinship of
children of brother and sister. Ma. :
iramutu, nephew, niece.

1897. ireira there, thither. Mq.: ieia, id.

1898. aka-iriga house, dwelling place. Ta.:
iri, to be lodged. Sa. : sili, to lodge.

1899. iro a maggot. Ta.: iro, a worm.
Mq. : io, iko, id. Sa. : ilo, a maggot.
Ma.: iro, id.

1900. aka-iroga a mark, sign. Sa.: fa'(t-
iloga, id. Ma. : whakairo, to carve,
ornament.

1901. iroa ignorant of. Sa.: iloa, to 'know;
iloga, known; iloga, not known.

1902. ita to adhere, to stick. Ta.: iita, to
harden, to become stiff. Mq.: ita,
tightened, held fast. Ma. : ita, tight,
fast.

1903. itike surprise. Ta.: itie, id.

1904. ivi a hillock. Mq.: ivi, hill, small
mountain. (Sa. : tua-sivi, the ridge
of a mountain chain.)

1905. ivituapu hunchback. Ta..: tuapu.id.

1906. kae saliva, spittle. Ta.: hoe, id. Mq.:
kae, id.

1907. aka-kae to have a nasty taste in the
mouth. Ta. : aeaea, a diseased mouth.

1908. kaha to plait coir. Ta. : aha, sennit.
Mq. : plaited coir. Sa. : 'afa, sennit.
Ma. : kaha, a rope.

1909. kaha divination, casting of lots by
priests. Mq.: kaha, priestly power
of life or death. Ha. : aha, a prayer
connected with a tabu.

1910. kahakaha said of a man who does not
weep over the death of a parent. Ta. :
ahaaha, proud, high-spirited. Sa.:
'afa' afa, strong, robust. Ma.: kaha,
strong.

1911. kahi to run, to flow. Mq.: kahi,id.

1912. kaho rafter. Ta.: aho, id. Mq.:
kaho, timber which closes the back of
the house. Sa.: 'aso, rafter. Ma.:
kaho, roof batten.

1 913. kahokaho long, slim fingers. Mq.:
kahokaho, long, fine, slender.

1914. kai to receive. Ta.: ai, id.

1915. kaiota raw food. Ta.: ojoto, raw, ill
cooked. Ma.: kaiota, id.

1916. kaka the envelop of young coconut
leaves. Ta.: aa, id. Mq.: kaka, id.
Sa.: 'a'a, id. Ma.: kaka, anything
fibrous. The Polynesian Wanderings,
page 318.

1917. kaka a fish. Sa.: 'a'a, id. Ha.:
aa, id.

1918. kakaho a reed. Mq. : kakaho, id.
Ma.: kakaho, id.

1919. kakahu to walk fast. Mq.: kakahu,
to chase, to pursue.

1920. kakai a hook that is good for catching
fish. Ha.: aai, the name of the net
used to catch certain fish.

MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION.

93

1 92 1. kakama a crayfish. Ta.: aama, a
small crab. Ha. : aama, a black crab
living amid rocks.

1922. kaka-kakameika an herb. Fu.:
kakamika, an odoriferous plant.

1923. kakano broad, wide, large. Ta.:
aano, id.

1924. kakau a fruit stalk. Ta.: aau, id.
Mq.: kokau, id. (Sa.: 'om, id.) Ma.:
kakau, id.

1925. kake to strike on an ocean reef. Ta. :
ae, to strand.

1926. kaki-akaureka to desire ardently to
speak to a person. Mq.: kakt, to
desire passionately.

1927. kako flexible, pliant, infrangible.
Mq. : kako, elastic, ductile.

1928. kamo a thief, to steal. Mq.: kamo,
theft, to steal.

1929. kanae a fish. Ta.: anae, id. Mq.:
kenakenae, id. Sa. : 'anae, the mullet.
Ma.: kanae, id.

1930. kane the heat of the sun. Ha.:
anea, id.

1 93 1. kanokano grain, seed, berry. Ta.:
anoano, seed of the melon, the gourd
or the cucumber. Ha. : anoano, seed.

1932. kaoa a fish. Mq.: feoo, a small fish.
1933- kapa a song for the dead, chant.

Mq. : kapa, a heathen song.
1934. aka-kapakapa an eager desire balked

by timidity. Ta. : apaapa, to flutter

the wings. To. : kabakaba, id. Ma. :

kapakapa, to flutter. The Polynesian

Wanderings, page 295.
1935- kapi to meet, to come together. Ta. :

api, to join, to unite. Ma. : kapi, to

close up.

1936. kapo to catch in the hands. Mq.:
kapa, id. Ma. : kapo, id.

1937. kapu a vessel, container. Ta. : apu,
a nut shell. Mq.: kapu, a dipper.
Sa. : 'apu, a leaf cup. Ma.: kapu,
the hollow of the hand.

1938. kapurima palm of the hand. Ta.:
apurima, id.

1939. karaga a cry. Sa.: 'alaga, id. Ma.:

karanga, id.

1940. karakara to smell slightly a pleasant
.-- odor. Ta. : aara, good odor. Mq.:

kakaa, to exhale a pleasant odor.
Sa. : 'alala, to smell of hot meat.
- Ma. : kakara, savory.

1 94 1. karako a bird. Mq. : kaako, id.
194^2. karapihi suckers of the octopus.

Mq. : karapihi, kaapihi, id.

1 943 . karava large veins which appear under
strain. Sa. : 'alava, veins, fibers.

1944. kare surface. Mq. : kae, id.

1945. kari a scar. Mq. : kai, id. Ha.:
ali, id.

1946. karo to avert a blow. Sa.: 'alo, id.
Ma. : karo, to ward off a blow.

1947. karu dirt, soil. Mq.: kau, ordure,
debris. Sa.: 'alu, dregs.

1948. karu-ue meat of the calabash. Ma.:
, •- karu, meat of the pumpkin. Cf . 2539.

1949. kataha a plant. Ha. : akaha, a tree.
Cf. 2328.

1950. kato to cut unripe leaves. Ta.: aio,
to gather leaves or fruit. Mq. : kato,
to pinch off hibiscus leaves. Ma.:
kato, to pluck.

1 95 1. kava the pepper plant and the drink
made therefrom. Ta. : aiia, id. Mq. :
kava, id. Sa. : 'ava, id. Ma.: kawa,
a pepper.

1952. kavakava a fish. Sa. : 'ava'ava, id.
1953' kavapui a tree. Ta. : avapuhi, a. ira.-

grant plant. Mq. : kavapui, wild
ginger. Sa. : 'avapui, id. Ha.: awa-
puhi, id.

1954. kave tentacle of the octopus. Ta.:
aveave, id. Mq. : kave, id. Sa. : 'ave,
id. Ma.: kawekawe, id.

1955. keaafish. Mq. : kea,id. Ha. :€0, id.

1956. kehika a tree and its fruit. Ta.:
ahia, Eugenia malaccensis. Mq. :
kehika, kehia, Eugenia jambosa. (Sa. :
nonufi'afi'a, Eugenia malaccensis).
Ma.: kahika, the white pine. The
Polynesian Wanderings, page 254.

1957. keho a basaltic stone. Mq. : heho,
basalt. Ma.: keho, sandstone.

1958. kei-ara root filaments of pandanus.
Mq. : kei-aoa, roots of the banyan.

1959. kei-kamo a habitual thief. Ta. :eia,
a thief, to steal. Ma. : keia, to steal.

i960, keitagi jealous, envious. Mq. : kei-
tani,. id.

1 961. keke to praise, to felicitate. Sa. : 'e'e,
to pay respect to. Ha. : ee, caressing,
kind.

1962. kekeie sharp, harsh, of the voice.
To.; keke, to bleat. Ha.: eeina, to
creak, to grate.

1963. aka-kemi to push a drawer into place.
Mq. : kemi, to shorten, to contract.
Ha. : emi, to retire, to diminish.

1964. kena a white seabird. Mq. : kena, a
large bird.

1965. kerea a cough arising from something
lodged in the throat. Mq. : keea, to
choke up.

1966. kerere a messenger, to send. Mq. :
keee, an envoy, a messenger. Ha. :
elele, a messenger.

1967. kereu prompt, expeditious. Ha. :-
eleu, alert.

1968. keue a seabird. Mq. : keuhe, id.

1969. keukeu to amuse oneself. Mq.: keu,
to play, to amuse oneself, to divert.

1970. ki to think, to believe, to imagine.
Ma. : ki, to think.

1971. kinakina the choroid flow. Ha.:
inaina, id.

1972. kio little, small, said of birds and ani-
mals. Mq. : kio, young of birds.

1973- kiokio a fish. Mq. : kiokio, id.

1974. kivikivi a bird resembling the thrush.
Mq. : kivi, a bird. Ma. : kiwi, id.

1975. ko particle of the nominative. Ta. :o,
id. Sa. : '0, id. Ma.: ko, id.

94

RASTER ISLAND.

1976. koai a plant. Ta.: oai, the wild in-
digo. Ma. : koai, a plant.

1977. akakoana-kohatu to make a small

shapeless hole. Ma. : kohatu, stone.

1978. koata light of the moon shining before
the moon rises. Ha. . oaka, a glimpse
of light.

1979. koekoe rumbling of the bowels. Mq.:
koekoe, the intestines. Ha.: oeoe, a
continued indistinct sound.

1-980. koere an eel. Mq. : koee, id.
■ 1981. koeriki a tree. Ma.: koeriki, id.

1982. kohao a watery evacuation of the
bowels. Ta. : ofao, an ulcer of dropsy.
Ha.: ohaohao, dropsical swelling,
bloat.

1983. kohari dysentery with gripes. Mq.:
kohai, diarrhea. Ma.: koharihari, to
be in pain.

1984. kohero cloth dyed red. Ha.: ohelo, a
red berry.

1985. kohiko a small bag mounted in the
fruit-picking fork. Mq.: kohiko, a
small net.

1986. kohore to cut, to carve, to trim. Ta. :
ohorehore, peeled.

1987. kohuhu a grass with edible seeds.
Mq. : kohuhu, a broom whose sap is
used as a fish poison. Ma. : kohuhu,
a pittosporum.

1988. kolvi the skeleton. Ta.: oivi, the
body. Mq. : koivi, the skeleton, the
body. Ma. : koiwi, the skeleton.

1989. etu-kokiri a shooting star. Ta.: ow,
the Coal Sacks in the sky. Ma. : kokiri,
a spear.

1990. koko-mahi a food made of spoiled
breadfruit. Ta.: mahi, fermented
breadfruit. Mq. : mahimahi, fetid.
Sa. : masi, fermented breadfruit. The
Polynesian Wanderings, page 281.

1991. kokopu a Sweetwater fish. Ha.:
oopu, id.

1992. kokorora a small land-snail. Ha.:
oolola, a fish.

1993. kokota a small shellfish. M.a. : kokola,
a bivalve shellfish.

1994. koku pierced by boring worms. Mq. :
koku, an insect which eats wood.

1995- kokuru a small tree. Ta. : ouru, Su-
riana maritima. Mq. : kokuu, a tree.

1996. koma a stone axe. Ta.: oma, an a.xe.
Mq. : loki-koma, a gouge. Ma. : koma,
a stone axe head.

1997. komaemae slack, feeble. Mq.: komae,
soft, flabby. Ma.: komae, shrunk.

1998. komae a breadfruit tree on which the
crop has mostly failed. Ma. : komae,
blighted.

1999. kotnaga a forked tree, to gather the
crop. Mq. : komaka, komana, a forked
pole for gathering fruit.

2000. komako a bird of sweet note. Ta.:
omaomao, a song bird. Mq. : komako,
a bird. (Sa. : ma' oma' o, Leptomis
samoensis). Ma.: komako, the bell
bird.

2001

2002

2003
2004

2005

2O05,

2007
2008
2009,

2010.

201 1.

2012.
2013.

2014.
2015.
20l6.

2017.

2018.
2019.

2020.

2021.

2022.
2023.

2024.
2025.

2026.
2027.
2028.

komata the place on fruit where the

stalk is attached. Mq. : komata, id.

komata the nipple, the teat. Ha.:

omaka, id.

komine wrinkled. Mq. : komine, id.

komuri to retrace one's steps. Mq.:

komui, id.

kona the lower abdomen. Sa. : 'ona,

id. Ma.: kona, id.
. koni to move about (on hands and

feet, crouching, sitting). Ta.: oni,

to climb. Ma.: koni, to alter one's

position. Cf. 2182.
. konini a tree, a plant. Ta.: onini,

fruit just forming. Mq.: konini, a

plant. Ma. : konini, the berry of the

fuchsia.
. kopa deformed, with twisted limbs.

Ta.: opaopa, fatigued. Mq.: kopa,

paralyzed. Sa.: 'opa, weak. Ma.:

kopa, crippled.
. kopiti to associate with certain per-
sons. Mq. : kopiti, to form alliances.
koporo the nightshade. Ta. : oporo,

Solanum anthropophagorum, and a

very warm relish.

kopua a small gathering, a little heap.

Ha. : opua, a bunch, a collection.
kopura a fish. Mq.: kopua, id.
kopurepure spotted, stained. Ta.:

opure, stained. Ma. : kopure, dotted.

The Polynesian Wanderings, page 1 96.

koputu a butterfly. Mq.: koputu, a

bird.

korino to make meshes in netting.

Mq. : koino, plaited.

korivirivi a very small fish. Mq.: —

koiviivi, id.

korokoro a tumor in the neck. Mq. : -
kookoo, swollen. Ma.: korokoro, the
neck.

korotea a banana. Mq. : kootea, id.-""
kotai, kotae, kotaka a sea bird.
Mq.: kotae, kotake, tropic bird, gull,
kotore any soft substance sticking to
the rocks. Ma. : kotore, sea anemone.
kotuku a black and white land bird
with long neck. Ma.: kotuku, the
white heron.

koumea the lower jaw, the chin.
Mq.: koumea, gills.
kounati plowed stick in fire-making.
Viti: feuMwito, fire-making sticks. Fu.:
kaunatu, the plowing stick.
kouri a breadfruit. Mq. : koui, id.
kourima the plowing stick in fire-
making. Ta. : aurima, id. Mq.:
kouima, id. Ma.: kaurimarima, id.
koute the China rose. Ta. : ante, id.
Mq.: koute,id.. Sa. : 'aute,\i. Ma.:
kauie, id.

kou-toki an axe helve. Ta. : aau,
the handle of a tool. Mq.: kou, id.
Sa. : 'au, id.

koutu a cape, a promontory. Ta. :
outu, a cape, a point. Mq.: koutu,
rocks along shore.

MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION.

95

2029. kuare clumsy, inexpert. Ma. ; kaare,
ignorant, mean.

2030. kue to lament a death. Ta. : ue, the
last sigh. Mq. : ue, to bewail, to
regret. Ha.: ue, to weep, to sigh.

2031. kuha to regret, to mourn for. Mq. :
kuha, to regret, to be sad.

2032. kui mother. Mq.: kui, id. Ma.: kui,
old woman.

2033. kukina sound when one swallows with
difficulty. Mq. : kukina, sound of an
object when struck, sound of running
water. Ha.: uina, sound of a gun,
of a whip, of snapped fingers.

2034. kuku a mother-of-pearl tool. Ta. :
uu, a shell knife, netting needle.

2035. kukui to wipe ofE. Ta. : uui, to wipe,
to polish a canoe.

2036. kukumu to press, to squeeze. Ta. :
uutnu, id.

2037. kukumu to close the fist. Ta.:
uumu, id. Sa. : '«'«, id. Ma. : kumu,
to clench the fist. The Polynesian
Wanderings, page 349.

2038. kukuororagi a dove. Ta.: uurai-
raro, id.

2039. kume to be in agony. Mq. : hume-
kume, pain.

2040. kumia a fish. Mq. : kuinia,\A.

2041. kumu the fist. Ma.: kumu, id.
Cf. 2037.

2042. kumukumu to prepare small por-
tions of food pressed with the hand.
Ta. : umua, to make into balls, to
press, to wring. Mq. : kumu-hei, a
small bundle of fragrant herbs. Ma. :
kumu, to bring in the hollow of the
hand.

kune to become pregnant. Ma.:
kukune, id.

kuoga household provisions. Ta.:
uoa, forbiddance of foods.
kuokuo white. Ta. : uouo, id.
kuparu to thrive, said of children.
Ha. : upalu, to be young and comely.
kupu a curse, an imprecation. Ta. :
upu, a prayer. Mq. : kupu, insult,
injury, to ctu"se. Sa. : 'upu, a word.
Ma. : kupu, id. Ha. : upu, to vow.
kure a great talker. Ma.: kure, to
cry like a sea-gull.

kuru-oe paste made of abortive bread-
fruit. Ta. : uru, breadfruit. Mq.:
kuu, id. Sa. : 'ulu, id. Ha. : ulu, id.
kutete to shiver with cold, to tremble
with fear. Ha. : ukeke, a shuddering,
chill.

ma fermented breadfruit or taro.
Mq. : ma, id.

ma to fade, to lose color. Ha. : ma,
to fade.

maa fermented breadfruit. Ta. : maa,
food, nourishment. Cf. 2051.
maana clothes. Mq.: kahumahana,
id.

2043.

2044.

2045,
2046.

2047

J048.
2049.

2050.

2051.
2052.
2053.
2054.

2055. maevaeva hanging tatters of cloth.
Mq. : maeva, the strips of cloth hung
round the house in which the dead lies.

2056. maha a fish. Mq. : maha, id.

2057. mahaga twins. Ta..: mahaa,id. Mq. :
mahana, mahaka, id. Sa. : masaga,
id. Ma.: mahanga, id.

2058. mahitihiti to gush out. Sa. : mafiti,
to spring out. Ma. : mawhiti, to leap.

2059. mahora to spread, to stretch out,
level. Ta. : woAora, to be spread out,
level. Mq. : mahoa, to spread out,
to display, level. Sa. : mafola, to be
spread out. Ma. : mahora, id.

2060. mahu a strong or pleasant odor from
afar. Sa. : ma{u, to emit a sweet
smell.

2061. maitoito a fish. Ha.: maikoiko, id.

2062. maka a sprout on a tree trunk. Mq. :
maka, a branch, a bough.

2063. maka fine, light. Ta.: maa, a little.
Mq. : maka, id. Ha.: maa, to be
small, little.

2064. makaro shortsighted. Ma.: makaro,
dimly visible.

2065. makauea weary. Ha..:maauea,la.zy.

2066. makave coir threads, rain in strings.
Sa. : ma'ave, a good head of hair.
Ma.: makawe, a. head of hair.

2067. aka-makou to commit adultery.
Mq. : makou, jealousy of the married.
Ma.: makau, husband, wife.

2068. aka-makuku to moisten, to sprinkle.
Ta. : mauu, humid, moist.

2069. aka-mamahu to take things quietly.
Ta. : faa-mahu, to be patient.

2070. mamara acid, sharp, piquant. Ta. :
mamara, sharp, bitter. Mq. : mamaa,
bitter. Sa. : mamala, sourness.

2071. mamuri after. Mq.: mamui, id.
Ha.: mamuli, id.

2072. mania slippery, smooth, polished.
Mq. : mania, id. Ma.: mania, id.

2073. maniania to have the teeth on edge
Mq. : maniania, id. To.: fakamani-
nia, id. Ha.: mania, id.

2074. maniniafish. Sa..: manini, id. Ha.:
manini, id.

2075. manono the dry trunk of the nono
tree. Mq. : manono, the dry trunk
of the noni tree.

2076. manu to have a sore mouth. Ta.:
manumanu, toothache. Sa.: manu-
manu, id.

2077. aka-manumanu tinted, shaded, or
drawn with little dots. Sa. : mamanu,
figured, carved.

2078. maomao a fish. Sa. : maomao, id.
Ma.: maomao, id.

2079. mapomapo not sticky or adhesive.
Sa. : mapomapo, mealy, soft.

2080. mapu panting, a sigh of fatigue. Ta. :
mapu, whistling, to sigh with fatigue.
Mq. : mapu, to whistle. Sa. : mapu,
id. Ma.: mapu, to whiz, to sigh, to
sob, to pant.

96

EASTER ISI^AND.

2081. mara open land, cultivated field.
Mq.: mara, maa, land under tilth.
Ta. : amara, the first stone of a marae,
etc. Sa.: mala, a new plantation.
Ma.: mara, land under tilth. The
Polynesian Wanderings, page 369.

ao82. maraga stations ten days' journey
apart. Ta.: mandnd, a vagabond.
Sa.: malaga, a journey, a party of
travelers. Ha. : malana, a multitude
moving together.

2083. maragai the southeast wind. Ta.^^
maraai, id. Ma. : marangai, the e%?c
wind. >

2084. marari a fish. Mq. : maai, id. Sa^
malali-a'a, id. Ma.: marare, id.

2085. mararo lower, below. Ha.: malalo, -
downward, below. y'

2086. marau a fish. Sa. : malau, id.

2087. marere to fall little by little. Sa.;
malelelele, to be toppling, overhanging.
Ma. : marere, to fall.

2088. marikoriko morning twilight, dawn.
Mq. : maikoiko, id. Ma.: mariko-
riko, id.

2089. maroro the flying fish. (Ta.: marara,
id.) Mq. : maoo, id. Sa. : malolo, id,
Ma.: maroro, id.

2090. maru, tnaruru to tremble through
fear, shaky. Ta. : marua, to fall down.
Sa. : malum, shaky.

2091. maru in the train or retinue of a
noble. Ha.: malu, to have the pro-
tection of a chief.

2092. aka-mata to commence. Ta. : haa-
mata, id.

2093. matai by sea. Ha.: makai, at sea,
seaward.

2094. mataka a fish. Ha. : makaa, id.

2095. matakeinaga an assembly, congre-
gation of persons. Ta. : mataeinaa, a
district and its inhabitants. Mq. :
mataeinaa, mataeinana, the people, a
train.

2096. matamua first. Mq.: matamua, id.
Ma.: matamua, id.

2097. matapua to have dust in the eyes.
Mq.; wafa^Mfl, one-eyed. 'Ra.r.mata-
pula, sore-eyed, one-eyed. Cf. 2307.

2098. matariki the Pleiades. Ta.: matarii,
id. Mq.: mataiki, mataii, id. Sa. :
matali'i, id. Ma. : matariki, id. The
Polynesian Wanderings, page 196.

2099. matatai one-eyed. Ta. : matatahi, id.
Sa. : matatasi, id.

2 100. mataua to squabble, to dispute. Sa. :
mataua, jealous, envious.

2101. matavare blear-eyed. Mq.; matavae,
lippitude. Ha.: makawale, id.

2102. mate love, ardent desire. Ta.:mateai,
lively desire. Mq. : mate, ardent de-
sire. _ Sa.: mate, id. Ma.: mate, id.

2103. matiho to spy. Mq.: matio, ma-
tioo, id.

2104. mati-kao toe, finger. Mq. : mati-uu,
nails. Sa. : mati-uu, id. Ma.: mati-
mati, toe.

2105. matiki to assuage pain, to relieve.
Mq.: matike, id.

2106. matiro to examine, to look closely
into. Mq. : matio, to regard side-
wise. Ha. : makilo, to look wistfully.

2107. matou we exclusive. Ta.: matou, id.
Mq.: matou, id. Sa.; matou, id.
Ma.; matou, id.

2108. maturau a fish. Mq.; matuau, id.
Sa.: matulau, id.

109. mau to hold. Ta.; mau, id. Mq.:

mau, id. Sa.; mau, id.
no. mau to seize. Ta.; mau, to catch,

to seize. Sa. ; mau, to take prisoner.

Ma. : mau, restrained.

111. maunu dry leaves on a dead tree.
Ta.: maunu, bald, plucked. Mcf.:
maunu, to peel, to shed the skin.
M^. : maunu, to be doffed, as clothes.

112. mauta by land. Ha.: mauka, by

land, landward.

ako-mea a red fish. Ta.: mea, red.

Sa. : memea, red, yellow, brown.
mei of, belonging to. Ta.: mei, of.

Mq. : mei, id.

mei breadfruit. Mq. : mei, id. To.:
mei, id.

meika banana. Ta. : meia, id. Mq. :
meika, id.

meimata tears, weeping. Mq. : mei-
mata, id.

meire a tree. Mq. : meie, a plant.
mene blunt, dull. Ha. : mene, id.
meire not tabu. Mq.: meie, id.
merino calm, tranquil, silence. Mq. :
menino, id. To.: melino, peace.
miha lie rippling of a brook. Fu.:
misa, to come into sight at the sur-
face of the water. Ha. : miha, to flow
with ripples.

ua-mihi a fine or light rain. Mq. :
uamihi, id.

miri to consider, to regard. Ta.:
mirimiri, to examine. Mq.: mii, to
consider, to regard. Ha.: mili, to
look at, to examine.
aka-moa to cook. Mq. : haamoa, id.
To.: moa, dried. Ha.: moa, to dry,
to roast.

moaga a red beard. Mq.: moaka,
very red.

moaga a fish. Mq. : moana, id. Sa. ;
moaga, id. Ha.; moana, a red fish.
Cf. 2126.

moake east wind. Ha.: moae, the
northeast tradewind.
moemoe to steal, to purloin at a food
distribution. Mq. : moemoe, to seize,
to grasp.

mohora to stretch out. Mq.: mohoa,
to spread out. Ha.; mohola, to un-
fold, to expand.

mohore to peel off. Ha. ; mohole, to
rub off the skin.
2132. mokora a duck. Ta.; moora, id.

2113.

114.

2115.

2 1 16.

2117.

2118.
2119.
2120.
2121.

2122.

2123.

2124.

2125.

2126.

2127.

2128.

2129.

2130.

2131.

MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION.

97

2 133. momi voracious. Ta. : momi, to swal-
low. Mq.: momi, to eat with the
mouth full, to swallow. Fu.: momi,
to swallow soft things, to suck.
Ma. : momi, to suck. Ha. : momi, to
swallow.

2134. more branches of whose bark cord is
made. Ta. : more, hibiscus bark.

2135. moriga a minor festival. Ta.: worio,
offering after recovery from illness.
Ma.; OTon'rea, to remove the crop tabu.

,2-136. moro dry, withered. Mq.: moo,6xy,
, ^ arid.
V 2137. moruga above. Ma.: morunga,iA.

2138. moteatea mingled with white. Mq.:
motea, whitish. Ma.: mkea, white-
faced.

2139. moto unripe, green, raw. Sa.: moto,
~~ — g reen, unripe.

2140. mou^fear, dread, trepidation. Mq.:
mown, id.

2 141. muamua the end, extremity. Mq.:
muamua, the end, extremity, point.
To. : muamua-nima, the fingertips.

2142. muhu to talk when in the water
fishing. Ta. : muhu, to babble. Mq. :
muhumuhu, to chatter. Sa. : musu-
musu, to whisper.

2 143. mui to crowd about a speaker. Mq. :
mui, to crowd about one. Ma. : mui.
to swarm.

2144. munamuna to stammer and stutter.
Ta. : munamuna, to mutter. Mq. :
muna, confused. Sa.: muna, to
grumble. Ma.: muna, to speak of
privately.

2145. mure to be finished. Ta. : mure, to
end, to cease.

2146. inutu mute, silent. Mq. : mutu, id.

2147. mutu to cease, to leave off. Ma.:
whakamutu, id.

2148. naha (metathetic) a bow. Ta..: fana,
id. Mq. : pana, id. Sa. : fana, id.
Ma. : whana, to spring as a bow.

2149. naho a shoal of fish. Mq. : naho, a
band, a troop. Ta. : nahoa, a troop,
a company.

2150. nai who, for whom. Mq. : nai, id.

2151. naku to take, to seize, to appropriate,
to carry off. Ta. : naua, to acquire,
to win.

2152. nana to look at, to view, ta.: nana,
to see, to look at. Ha. : nana, to view
attentively.

2153. nana angry, offended. Ma.: nana,
in a passion.

2154. nane to mix, to mingle. Ta. : nane,
mixed, confused.

2155. nani to chew. Ha.: momi, to bite, to
catch hold of with the teeth.

2156. nanu to curse. Ma.: nanu, to grum-
ble at.

2157. nao mosquito. Ta.: naonao, id. Mq.:
naonao, gnat. Ma.: naonao, midge.

2158. nacre to make smaller. Mq. : naoe,
naohe, fine, slender, flexible.

2159. nape to stick out the tongue, to lick.
Mq. : nape, to stick out the tongue,
to lap.

2 160. nati to vow to the gods. Ta. : nanati,
natiaha, sorcery, enchantment. Mq. :
natikaha, a magical charm.

2 161. natu colic. Mq.: nau, id.

2162. nekoneko dirty, abominable, loath-
some. Ta. : neo, a stench. Mq. : neko-
neko, neoneo, dirty, stinking, disgust-
ing. Ha. : neko, filthy, bad-smelling.
This is one of the rare instances in
which the Polynesian k has been
retained in Hawaiian.

2163. nenai yesterday. Ta. : nenahi, id.
Mq. : nenahi, id.

2164. nenue a fish. Mq.: nenue, id.

2165. nikau the coco palm. Ta.: niau,
coconut leaf. Ha. : niau, stem of the
coconut leaf. Ma.: nikau, an areca
palm.

2166. ninita the papaya. Ta. : ninita, id.
Ha. : ninika, a bush.

2167. niol a shrub. Mq.: nioi, a plant.
Ha.: nioi, id.

2168. niu to turn upon itself, to pirouette.
Ha.: niu, to whirl about. Probably
a variant of liu.

2169. nohu a fish with poisonous spines.
Ta.: nohu,id. Mq. : »zoAm, a small fish.
Sa. : nofu, a toad-fish. Ha. : nohu, id.

2170. nonoatree. Ta. : nono, the morinda.

2 1 71. aka-nonoku to crouch down gently.
Sa. : no'uno'u, to stoop.

2172. norunoru soft flesh, with relaxed
muscles. Mq.: nounou, tender, deli-
cate. Ha.: nolu, soft, tender.

2173. noumati drought, hot weather. Sa.:
naumati, dry, arid.

2174. nounou to desire ardently, to lust.
Ta. : nounou, desire, to covet.

2175. nuku land, country, place. Sa. : nu'u, .
district, territory, island.

2176. nu mi to press, to squeeze. Sa.:numi,
to crush together.

2177. aka-nunu to stammer, to stutter.
Mq.: nunu, id.

2178. o to give. Ta. : ho, id. Sa. :/oo'», id.
Ma. : ho, id.

2179. oha to fall down. Ta. : oha, slanting,
bent. Mq. : oha, to fall down, slant-
ing, oblique. Sa. : sofa, to throw down.

2 1 80. ohotu fourteenth day of the moon.
Ha. : ohoku, fifteenth day.

2181. ohua twelfth day. Ha.: ohua, thir-
teenth day. Ma. : ohua, id.

2182. oni to climb a tree. Ta. : oni, id. Mq. :
oni, id. Ha. : oni, to ascend zigzag as
a kite. Cf. 2006.

2183. one to splice; onoga a small bundle
of long things. Ta. : ono, to unite

2184. ono a fish. Mq. : ono, id. To.: ono,
id. Ha.: ono, id.

2185. ono to attend to the fire. Mq.: ono,
Sa.: Tofaeono, chief's title of the
Vaimauga.

98

EASTBR ISLAND.

2186. ora to wedge up. Ta.: ora, to twist,
to lash together the parts of a canoe.
Sa.: olaola-ati, the wedge of a hatchet
helve. Ma. : ora, a wedge.

2187. ori an outcry, shouting. Ta.: ori, to

dance. Mq. : ori, a song. Sa. : oholi,
to be joyful. Ma. : oriori, a song of

2188. aka-orooro to handle. Ta.: orooro,
to rasp, to grate.

2189. oru the noise of a branch loaded down.
Ha.: olu, the springing of rafters
under the wind.

2190. ota raw, uncooked. Ta. : ota, raw.
Sa.: ota, uncooked.

2191. aka-otooto to sound a long time.
Ta.: oto. to cry, to sound.

2 1 92 . oturu one of the quarters of the moon.
Ha.: okulu, sixteenth day of the
moon.

2193. pa an inclosure, a fenced place. Ta. :
pa, inclosure, fortification. Mq. : pa,
inclosure. Sa. : pa, a wall. Ma. : pa,
a fort.

2194. patotouch. Sa..:pa'i,id. Ma.:^a,id.

2195. pa to prattle. Ta.: haapapa, to
recount.

2196. pae to float, to drift. Ta.: ^ae, to go
to leeward. Ma.: pae, to drift, to
float about.

2197. pae to place in a row, to build. Ta. :
paepae, a pavement, a scaffold. Mq. :
paepae, a pavement. Sa. ; paepae, id.
Ma. : pae, to lie in order.

2 198. pagoa a small hole in the ground or in
a rock. Ta. : paoa, a hole in a rock.
Ha. : panoa, a cavern.

2199. pagu black. Mq.: paku, panu, id.

2200. paheke to slip, to slide. Ta.: pahee,
to slip. Mq. : paheke, id. Ma.: pa-
heke, id.

2201. pahere a comb. Ta.: pahee, id.

2202. pakaokao the side, on a side. Ha.:
paaoao, sidewise, on one side.

2203. pakaora victorious. Ta. : paaora, id.

2204. pake hard. Ma. : pake, obstinate.

2205. pakihi purslane. Mq. : ^oAjAi, a sor-
rel. Ha. : paihi, a plant.

2206. pakipaki to slap. Ta. : paipai, to
clap hands. Mq. : pakipaki, light
blows with the hand. Ma.: paki, to
slap, to pat.

2207. pake to exhaust every stock or supply
of food in a famine. Ma.: pako, to
gather remnants of a crop.

2208. pakopako a fish. Ha.: paopao, id.

2209. paku bast cloth. Ha.: pan, a gar-
ment made of tapa.

2210. paku-umu soot of an oven. Ha.:
pau, soot of a lamp.

2211. pane the foi-ehead. Mq. : /)ane, upper
side of the head of large fish. Ma. :
pane, head.

2212. pani to anoint, to oil. Mq. : pani, id.
Sa..: pani, to dye the hair. Ma.:
pani, to anoint.

2213. pao to be beaten. Ta.: pao, to lac-
erate the head in mourning. Mq.:
pao, to beat. Sa. : pao, to chastise.
Ma. : pao, to beat.

2214. paoko a fish. Mq. : paoko, paoo, id.
Ha.: paoo, id.

2215. paora sunstroke. Ta.: paora, en-
tirely desiccated.

2216. papa a plank, a board. Ta. : papa,
id. Mq.: papa, id. Sa.: papa, id.
Ma.: papa, id. The Polynesian
Wanderings, page 325.

2217. papa to clap, to crack. Ta.: papa, to
snap. Mq. : papa, to crack.

2218. papa to shine out, to glitter. Ta.:
papa, id. Mq. : pa,pa, id. Ha. : papa,
to shine.

2219. papaga in rows, ranks, tiers. Mq. :
papa, id. Ha.: papa, id.

2220. papaha a foreigner. Ta.: papaa, id.

2221. papakaacrab. Ta. : ^a^oo, id. Mq.:
papaka, id. Sa.: pa'a, id. Ma.:
papaka, id.

2222. papaka a malady in the flesh. Mq. :
papaka, syphilis.

2223. papu to roll the trousers up to the
knee. Mq.: papu, bathing tights.

2224. parahu spoiled, damaged, decayed.
Ha. : palahu, rotten, decayed.

2225. parapu the northwest wind. Mq.:
paapu, a squall.

2225. pare a covering for the head. Mq.:
^oe, id. Sa..: pale, id. Ma.: pare, id.

2227. pataka to grill over coals. Mq.:
pataka, id.

2228. patapata large, gross. Sa. : patapata,
large, tall. Ha.: pakapaka, large,
coarse.

2229. patiti a small implement of tapa
making. Ma. : patiti, a hatchet.

2230. patuki a fish. Mq.: patuki, patui,
id. Ha.: pakuikui, id.

2231. paua a fish. Ha.: ^o«o, id.

2232. peau, peahu a wave. Mq. : peau, id.
Sa. : peau, id.

2233. pehau a wing. Ta.: pehau, a fin.
Ma. : pehau, a wing.

2234. pehe cat's cradle. Mq.: pehe, id.
Ha. : pehe, a snare.

2235. pehi a ship. Mq. : pehi, a great canoe.

2236. pehu to shade, to cover. Mq. : pehu^
overcast, somber.

2237. pei to juggle balls. Ta.: pei, id.
Mq. : pei, id.

2238. peiaha jaws, gills of fish. Ta.: pei-
haha, peiha, gills. Ma.: piha, id.

2239. peikea a small crayfish. Mq. : peikea,
a crab.

2240. peipei to approach. Mq. : peipei, id.

2241. peka a cross. Ta.: pea, id. Mq.:
peka, id. Ma.: ripeka, id.

2242 . pekepeke the tentacles of the octopus
retracted. Mq. : peke, to tuck up the
clothes. Ma.: pepeke, to draw up
the legs and arms.

MANGAR^VA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION.

99

2243. pekepeke a crab. Ha.: pee-one, a
crab that burrows in the sand.

2244. pena so, like that. Sa. : fa'apena, id.
Ma.: pena, id.

2245. penei so, like this. Mq. : penei, id.
Sa. : penei, id. Ma.: penei, id.

2246. pepa to substitute one word for
another. Ma. : pepa, to forget a word
in an incantation.

2247. pera so, like that. Sa.: pela, as if.
Ma. : pera, so, like that.

2248. perepere to put to soak. Mq. : pere,
to dilute poi.

2249. pereue a garment. Ta. : pereue, a
long garment. Sa. : peleue, id.

2250. peta a bunch of bananas. Mq.; peto-
vii, a kind of banana plant.

2251. peti not to remain, to disappear and
never return. Ta.: petipeti, ended,
finished. Ma.: peti, entirely con-
cluded and done with.

2252. peti short. Mq. : petipeti, a. pig yaWh
^"Sft legs. Ha. : pgke; short.

2253. pi full, complete. Mq. : ^i, id.

2254. piere a cake of soft breadfruit. Ta. :
piere, dried fruit. Ha. : piele, a cake
of finely grated taro.

2255. pigao a winged insect. Mq. : pinao,
a dragonfly. Ha. : pinau, id.

2256. pihe war cry, joy cry, dance. Ta.:
pehe, to sing. Sa.: pese, id. Ma.:
pihe, sound of waUing.

2257. pic to put out, to extinguish. Ma.:
pio, quenched, extinguished.

^2258. piri a very large package of food.
Mq. : piri, package, bundle.

2259. piritia packed close together. Ha.:
^ pilikia, crowded close together.

2260. tai-piro a calm sea. Mq. : pioo-pe,
calm.

2261. pito end, extremity, boundary. Mq. :
pito, beginning of a cord. Sa. : pito,
the end of anything. Ma. : pito, end,
extremity.

2262. poa bait, chum. Ta.: ^arw-^oa, bait.
Mq. : poa, to bait, to allure, to poison
fish. Sa.: poapod, fishy smelling.
Ma.: poa, to bait, to entice. The
Polynesian Wanderings, page 276.

2263. poatuastone. Mq.: pohaiu, a. rouad
hammer stone. Ma.: powhatu, a
stone.

2264. pogi quick. Mq. : poki-hoo, poni-hoo,
poi-hoo, quickly, promptly. Ha.:
poni, suddenly, in an instant.

2265. poiia open. Mq.: poha, open, to
split, to crack, to break, to disclose.
Ha. : poha, to burst, to come to view.

2266. pohatahata large open eyes, wide
stalk end of breadfruit. Mq. : pohata,
pofata, pofafa, wide open, hollow
within. Ha.: pohaha, round and deep.

2267. pohore to escape, to get away. Mq.:
pohoe, to escape, safe, free, at liberty .

2268. poliue a large-leaved seaside vine.
Ta. : pohue, generic name of the con-
volvulus. Mq.:^oAMe, bindweed. (Sa.:
fue, id.) Ma. : pohue, id.

2269. pohuri banana scions. (Sa. : suii, id.)
Ha. : pohuli, scion of any plant. The
Polynesian Wanderings, page 211.

2270. pokai an anchor. Mq. : ^oAae, sinker
of a fish line.

2271. poki to cover. Ta.: ^oi, to be covered.
Ma. : poki, to cover.

2272. ponini to allow oneself to become
defiled. (Sa. : nini, to smear.) Ha.:
poni, to besmear, to daub over.

2273. poniuniu dizzy, giddy, vertigo. Ha.:
poniuniu, id.

2274. aka-poniu to dazzle. Mq.: ponio-
nio, id.

2275. popoi cooked paste. Ta. : popoi, id.
Mq. : popoi, id. Ha. : poi, id.

2276. pori the lower belly. Ha. :^o/t, id.

2277. poroaki to send word, to deliver^ an
order. Ta. : poroi, to order, to take
leave. Mq. : pooai, to send word to,
to command. Sa. : poloa'i, to com-
mand at a distance. Ma.: poroaki,
to leave instructions, to take leave.
The Polynesian Wanderings, page 291.

2278. pororo the July season when tiie
leaves fall. Mq.: pororo, dry, arid.
Sa. : palolo-mua, July. Ma. : paroro,
cloudy weather.

2279. porotu beautiful, pleasant. Ta. : pu-
rotu, id. Mq.: pootu, beautiful (of
women only). Sa. : Pulotu, the abode
of the dead. Ma. : purotu, pleasant,
agreeable.

2280. pota a kind of radish. Ta. : pota,
small vegetables. Mq.: pota, mus-
tard, chicory. Sa. : pota, taro leaves.

2281. potaka round. Ta.: potaa, round,
oval.

2282. potea a shellfish. Mq. : potea,iA.

2283. potiki chUdren as the parents' sup-
port. Ta. : poti, a young girl. Mq. :
poiti, potii, child. Ma.: potiki, the
youngest child.

2284. potipoti an insect. Ta. : popoti, cock-
roach, beetle. Mq. : poti, a crab.
Ma. : potipoti, the sandbiopper.

2285. pouhu a fish. Ha. : pouhu, id.

2286. poutu a stay, a prop. (Ta.: poutu,
erect, upright.) Sa.: /)OMte, the prin-
cipal post of a house. (Ma.: poutu,
steep, perpendicular.)

2287. pu the middle. Ta.; pu, middle,
center, interior.

2288. pu suddenly. Mq.: pu, id.

2289. aka-pu to thicken poi. Mq.: haapu,
to stir up poi for serving.

2290. puga breadfruit which is scirrhous.
Ha.: punapuna, tough, hard to eat.

2291 . pupu a bundle, package. Mq. : pupu,
a small fagot. Ha. : pupu, a bundle.

2292. pupu a bushy, branchy place. Mq. :
pupu, to clear away brush. Sa.:
pupu-vao, a thicket. Ha.: pupu, to
be rough, uneven.

2293. puhara the pandanus. Mq.: puhaa,
pufaa, foot of the pandanus. Ma. :
puhala, the body of the pandanus.

100

EASTER ISLAND,

2294.
2295.

2296.
2297.
2298.

2299.
2300.
2301.
2302.
2303.
2304.
2305-

2306.
2307.

2308.
2309.

2310.

2311.
2312.

2313-
3314-

2315-
2316.

a3i7-
»3iS.

2319.

puheke bald. Mq.: pueke, to shave
the head.

puhi the sea eel. Ta.: puhi, eel.
Mq.: puhi, muraena. Sa.: pusi, id.
Ma. : puhi, eel, lamprey.
pui a garment, to put on clothes.
Ma. : pui, a kind of mat.
puka a blister. Ta.: pua, a boil,
abscess.

puka-maga a tree that grows on the
mountains. Mq. : puka, a tree. Sa. :
pu'a, id. Ma.: puka, id.
pukapuka a kind of banana. Mq. :
puapua, id.

pukao a univalve shellfish. Mq.:
pukao, a shell.

pukava a plant. Ha.: pukawa, the
kava root, pandanus.
puke to assemble, to bring together.
Mq. : puke, a group, troop.
punavai a spring of water. Ha..
punawai, id.

puni to achieve, to finish, to complete.
Ha. : puni, to finish, to complete.
pupuha to blow out smoke. Ta. :
puha, to spout as a whale. Sa. : pusa.
to send up a smoke. Ma.: puha,
to spout.

pupuha a large sugarcane. Mq.:
pupuha, id.

pura to have something in the eye.
Mq. : pua, one-eyed, to have a black
eye. Ma.: pura, a foreign body in
the eye. Cf. 2097.
pura descendants, lineage. Mq. : pua,
descendants of a family.
pura-atea a bank of white sand in the
sea. Sa. : ^w/a/Jw/a, a shining appear-
ance of the sea outside the reefs.
purapura grains, berries. Fu. : pula-
pula, seeds in general. Ma.: pura-
pura, seed.

pureva yellow scum on the sea. Ma. :
Ma. : pureva, to float.
puroku to cover the head. Ta. :
purou, id. Sa.: pulo'u, id. Ha.:
pulou, id.

purua to double, to do a second time.
Ma. . purua, to do a second time.
putara a spiral shell with a large open-
ing. Mq. : putara, putaa, a shellfish.
Ma. : putara, a shell trumpet.
putea white. Ta. : /)Mteo, white, beau-
tiful. Mq. : putea, white.
putu clapping the hands. Ta. : putu,
id. Ma. : putu, to clap the hands to
time.

putuga reins, kidneys. Mq. : puluna,
stomach, gizzard, crop.
putuki hair knotted or tangled. Mq. :
putuki, putui, a knot of women's hair
worn at one side or at the back of the
head.

raga-ua completely saturated with
rain. Mq. : ana-ua, water which
flows in the rains.

2320. rakoa a fish. Mq. : akoa, id. Sa.:
la'o, id.

2321. rapahou primipara. Ma.: rapoi.iA.

2322. raparapa green. Ta.: rapa, id.

2323. raparapa flat. Ta.: rapa, a flat
rock. Sa. : /o/)a/a^o, a flat coral. Ma.:
raparapa, the flat part of the foot.

2324. rara a branch of a tree. Ta. : rara,
id. Mq. : rara, small branches. Sa. :
lata, id. Ma.: rara, id.

2325. rare to speak as with an impediment.
Mq. : are, to speak like a croaking
raven.

2326. raru cooked. Ta. : raru, ripe, over-
ripe.

2327. rata to frequent, to keep company
with. Ta. : rata, tame, familiar. Mq. :
ata, wild (a sense-invert). Sa.: lata,
tame, to feel at home. Ma.: rata,
tame, familiar.

2328. raukataha a plant. Mq.: auketaha,
the birds-nest fern. Cf. 1949.

2329. re-mai to emerge from prison, to
recover from illness, delivered from
evU. Mq. : ee, to go, to escape. Sa. :
lele, to go out (of the passing soul).
Ha.: lele, to depart (of the spirit).

2330. rehe a fish. Ha.: lehe, a shellfish,
lee, a fish.

2331. reho a shellfish. Ta.: reho, id. Ma.:
rehoreho, id.

2332. rehurehu from early dawn to mid
morning. Ta. . rehurehu, twilight.
Mq.: ehuehu, id.

2333. reira there. Ta. : reim, there, then, at
once. Mq. : eta, there. Ma. :mra, id.

2334. rena to stretch, to scatter abroad.
Mq. : ena, to stretch, to widen, to
spread out. Sa. : lelena, to spread out
and smooth. Ma.: rena, to stretch
out, to extend.

2335. rere the multitude, every one. Ma.:
rea, abundant, very numerous.

2336. ata-reureu the first peep of day.
Mq. : reua, shades of night.

2337- reva a plant. Ta. : reva, id. Mq.:
eva, id. Sa. : leva, id. Ma.: rewa-
rewa, id.

2338. reva to cross, to pass across quickly;

revaga departure. Ta. : reva, to go
away, to depart. Ma.: reva, to get
under way.

2339. ri a string, girdle, to tie together. Sa. :
li, the sennit lashing of canoe out-
riggers.

2340. rino to twist a thread between the
forefinger and thumb. Ta. : nino, to
twist, to spin. Mq. : nino, id. Ma. :
rino, a twist of two or three strands.

2341 . ririko to shine, to glitter. Ma. : riko,
to dazzle, to flash.

2342. ririo to close up (of dry leaves), to
waste away (of men). Ta. : ririo,
dried up, shrunk.

MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION.

101

2343- riro carried off, taken away. Ta.:
riro, lost, missed. Mq.: io, to dis-
appear. Sa. : lUo, hidden, concealed.
Ma. ; riro, to be gone away.

2344. aka-riroriro to carry. Mq.: haaio,
to give away. Ma.: riro, to be
brought.

2345. riu to double a cape; aka-riu to go
round. Ta.: riuriu, to turn in a
circle. Mq. : iu, to turn round. Sa. :
liu, to turn.

2346. rogouru ten. Mq.: onohuu, okohuu,
id.

2347. roha the comer of a house. Mq. :
oha, koha, a transverse joist to brace
the rafters. Ha. : loha, the trimming
of the comers and ridges of a house.

2348. rore to go back on one's word, to
break a promise. Ta.: rore, depre-
ciation, underhand work. Mq. : rore,
oe, to withhold, to refuse to give up.

2349. roroi to express juice through a cloth.
Mq. : ooi, to express juice, to wring.

2350. roroi to milk. Mq. : oi, to milk.
2331. roroi to squeeze or press with the

hands. Mq. : oi, to knead, to dilute,
Sa. : loloi, taro kneaded with coconut
water. Ma.: roroi, to grate to a
pulp.

2352. roto profound, deep. Sa. : /o/oio, deep.

2353- aka-rotu colic, pains in the intestines.
Ha.: loku, a kind of pain, ache, dis-
tress.

2354. rou a leaf. Mq. : ou, id.

2355. rouru a head of hair dressed with
ornaments. Ta. : rouru, the hair of
the head.

2356. ru eager, in haste, impatient. Ta.:
ru, impatience, haste.

2357. ruehine old, aged. Mq.: uehine, old
woman; ue, an affectionate address of
husband to wife, child to mother.

2358. ruerue to wash, to clean. Mq.: ue,
to wash, to rinse.

2359. ruha an old but usable roof cord.
Fu. : lufalufa, a small coir cord.

2360. ruharuha of large dimensions. Sa. :
lufa, a large black siapo.

2361. ruhie a large shark. Ha.: luhia, id.

2362. ruki to work long at a painful task.
Ma.: rukiruki, weari.some, tiring.

2363. ta to make a net. Ta. : to, to make
the meshes of a net. Mq.: ta, to
make a net. Ma. : to, to net.

2364. ta to make a fish-hook. Ha.: ka, id.

2365. ta to husk a coconut. Mq. : to, id.

2366. tago to search for something on the
reef at low tide. Mq. : tano, tako, a
method of fishing for crabs and cray-
fish and eels.

2367. tahaki a man with red hair and florid
skin. Mq. : tahaki, red.

2368. taheu to peel a fruit deUcately. Mq. :
kii taheu, the second skin of a bread-
fruit.

2369. taheu to weed a patch imperfectly.
To.: taheu, to scrape up, to scratch.
Ha. : kaheu, to weed.

2370. tahi one. Ta.: tahi, id. Mq.: tahi,
id. Sa.: tahi, id. Ma.: tahi, id.

2371. tahihi entangled. Ta.: tafifi, entaa-
gled, embarrassed. Ma.: tawhiwhi,
entwined, tangled.

2372. tahu a tenant farmer. Ma.: tahu,
opulent, possessing property.

2373. tahu to stir up a fire. Ta.: tahu, to
build a fire, to light. Mq.: tahu, to
light a fire. Sa. :to/«, id. Ma... tahu,
to set on fire, to kindle, to cook.

2374. tahuna a shallow, shoal, bank. Mq. :
tahuna, beach gravel, shingle. Sa. :
tafuna, a rocky place in the sea. Ma. :
a shoal, a beach.

2375. tainoka a plant without leaves. Ta. :
tainoa, Cassyta filiformis.

2376. tairi to beat, to whip. Ta. : tairi, a
whip, to flog, to strike.

2377. taito ancient. Ta. : tahito, id. Mq.:
takito, id. Ha.: kahiko, id. Cf. 2431.

2378. taka to do nothing but walk about.
Sa. . ta'a, to go at large. Ma. : taka,
to roam, to go free.

2379. takahi to trample under foot, to walk
on. Ta. : taahi, to trample under
foot. Mq. : ieahi, tekahi, id. Fu.:
takafi, id. Ma.: takahi, id.

2380. takaiti to hop, to tumble, somerset.
Mq. : takafiti, taafiti, taahiti, to leap,
somerset. Sa. : ta'afiti, to be restless.

2381. takao a speech, discourse. Mq.:
tekoM, teao, discourse, conversation,
to speak. Ha. : kaao, a legend, fable.

2382. takapeafish. Ta.: taape, id. Mq.:
tekape, teape, id.

2383. takape to break off, to snap. Sa. :
ta'ape, to be separated, scattered.

2384. takara a small thread with which the
bait is tied to the hook. Mq. : taaa,
id.

2385. takau ten pairs. Ta.: /oo«, id. Mq.:
tekau, id. To. : iekau, id. Ma. : tekau,
ten.

2386. taki to draw or push a raft with the
hands. Mq. : taki, to drag out. Sa. :
tata'i, to drag along. Ma.: taki, to
track or pull from shore.

2387. takitaki to speak to other people.
Ma. : taki, to make a speech.

2388. tamahine the eldest daughter. Ta. ;
tamahine, a daughter. Ma. : tama-
hine, a daughter, eldest niece.

2389. tamanu a tree. Ta.: tamanu, id.
Mq.: tamanu, id. Sa.: tamanu, id.

2390. tamau to retain, to keep. Ta. : tamau,
to take hold of, to get by heart. Mq. :
tamau, to attach, to make firm. Ma. :
tamau, to fasten.

2391. tamike to desire ardently, to long for.
Mq.: tamike, to desire.

102

EASTER ISLAND.

2392-

2393-

2394-
2395-

2396.

2397.
2398.

2399-

2400.

2401.
2402.

2403.

2404.

2405.
2406.

2407.
2408.
2409.
2410.
2411.

2412.
2413-

2414.

2415.
2416.

tane a black mark on the skin. Ta. :
tane, a large blotch on the skin. Mq. :
tane, a dermatitis. Sa. : tane, stains
of kava in bowls and ctips, a derma-
titis. Ha.: kane, a white blotch on
the skin.

tanoa a stone trough or bowl. Mq. :
tanoa, kava bowl. Sa.: tanoa, id.
Ha. : kanoa, "externally, outside, ap-
plied to the dish containing awa" —
Andrews. The afiiliates are clear
evidence that Judge Andrews has
mistaken the use of the word.

tao a lance, spear. Ta. : too, id. Sa. :
tao. id. Ma.: tao, id.

taohi to preserve, to take care of.
Mq. : taohi, to take, to keep, to pre-
serve. Sa. : taofi, to keep, to retain.
Ha.: kaohi, id.

taomi to squeeze, to press down. Sa. :
taomi, to press down. Ha.: kaomi,
to press, to squeeze.

taotaoama a fish. Sa. : taotaoama, id.

taparau-mea to circulate small talk.
Ta. : taparau, to converse.

tapare anything cast away as over-
plus. Mq. : tapae, to set aside, to
reserve.

taparuru trembling, shaking. Ta..
taparuru, wrath, rage. Mq. : tapauu,
vibration of a tense cord. Ha. : kapa-
lulu, to tremble, to shake.

tapatu a fish. Mq. : tapatu, id.

tapeke to catch hold with the hands
in falling. Ha. : kapeke, a misstep.

tapena an honorific present. Ta.:
tapena, a victim, an offering. Ma.:
tapena, to pass food over a tabu
person.

tapere an overhanging lip. Ta. :
tapere, hung above. Mq.: tapeepee,
hanging, pendulous.

tapoa to prepare a bait. Mq. : tapoa,
to bait for fish.

tapora to wrap up, envelop. Ma. :
tapola, to gather whitebait into
baskets.

tapotu to whip, to flog. Ta. : tapotu,
to club.

tapui to smear, to anoint. Mq.:
tapui, to anoint.

tara a species of banana. Mq. : taa,
a plant.

aka-tara to indent, to make notches.
Ma. : whakatara, to notch.

aka-taratara to put one into a pas-
sion. Ma.: whakatara, to challenge,
to defy, to dare.

tarakihi a fish. Mq.: taakihi, id.
Ma.: tarakihi, id.

tarara a harsh strident voice, to wail
bitterly. Mq. : taaa, eo tarara, the
voice of wailing.

tararoa a fish. Mq. : taaoa, id.

tarea brown. Ma. : tareha, ochre.

tarehu to bum wood in a pit oven.
Ma. : tarahu, a pit oven.

2417. taru a rapidly spreading herb. Mq.:
tau, a plantation. Sa. : lalutalu, second
growth timber. Ma. : tarutaru, grass.

2418. tata close, near by. Mq.: tote, id.
Ma. : tata, id.

2419. tata to cut wood. Ha.: kaka, to cat
or break wood.

2420. tatamago a grass. Mq. : tatamako,
a sundew.

2421. tatapi to bale. Mq.: titapi, id.

2422. tatara gooseflesh. Ma.: tara, id.

2423. tatau to be counted, reckoned. Ta. :
totoM, counting, numbering. Mq. :
tatau, id. Sa. : tau, to count. Ma.:
tatau, id.

2424. tauga a pair. Mq. : tauna, a pair;
tauka, two pair. Ha. : kauna, four.

2425. taupe to bend, to bow; akata-
upeupe to vacillate. Ta. : taupe, to
hang the head, to bend, to slope.
Mq. : taupe, dishevelled, hair hanging
down on the shoulders. Sa. : taupe,
to swing. Fu. : taupeupe, to vacillate.
Ma.: taupe, bending, weak, variable.

2426. tauraga a fishing-place. Mq. : tau-
ana, tauaka, id. Sa. : taulaga i'a, id.

2427. tava a shellfish. To.: tava-amanu, id.

2428. tavake a seabird with a long red tail.
Mq. : tovake, toae, the tropic bird.
Sa. : tava'e, id.

2429. teatea heavy rain. Ha. : feea, the rain
at Hana and Koolau.

2430. teiti child, infant. Ha.: keiki, id.

2431. teito ancient. Mq. : teito, id. Cf.

2377.

2432. teka a support, scaffold. Ta.: tea,
the horizontal balk of a palisade, the
crossbeam of a house. Mq. : tekateka,
across, athwart. Ha. : kea, a cross.

2433. tekere the keel of a canoe. Ta. :
taere, id. Mq. : tekee, id. Sa. : ta'ele,
id. Ma.: takere, id.

2434. tekiteki to fall head over heels. Ta. :
tei, to hop on one foot. Mq.: teki,
to hobble, to limp. Sa. : te'i, to jump
with surprise.

2435. tepau tar, resin. Ha.: kepau, id.

2436. tere fat, swollen up. Sa. : tele, large,
great. Ma.: tetere, swollen.

2437. tero to have moldy spots. Mq.: teo-
teo, pale, spotted with white.

2438. tetahi another, likewise, some. Mq. :
tetahi, id. Ma.: tetahi, id.

2439. teve a plant with a poisonous bulb.
Ta. : teve, id. Mq. : teve, id. Sa. : teve, id.

2440. tiho to look, to stare, to examine.
Mq. : tiohi, id. The Polynesian Wan-
derings, page 422.

J441. tiketike high, raised. Mq.: tiketike,
tietie, id. Sa. : ti'eti'e, to sit on a
raised seat. Ma.: tiketike,'hig\i.,\olty.

2442. tiki to go in search of, to go fetch.
Ta. : tii, id. Ma. : tiki, to fetch.

2443. tikitai one each. Mq.: tikitahi, one
apiece.

2444. tila bold, hardy. Ha.: kila, strong,
stout, able.

MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OI? DISTRIBUTION.

103

2445. timo to whistle to attract attention.
Mq.: timo, to whistle, to make any
signal.

2446. tinae the belly. Sa.: tinae, entrails
of fish. Fu. : tinae, the belly.

2447. tipi a knife, to cut. Ta.: tipi, id.
Mq.: <i^,tocuttobits. Sa.: tipi, id.

2448. tire to swell. Mq. : tie, a large boil
onthe head, to burst (of buds).

2449. tiri to throw away, to reject, to neg-
lect. Ta. : tiri, to cast a small net.
Mq. : tii, titii, to throw away, to
abandon, to reject. Sa. : tili, a small
net and its cast. Ma. : tiri, to throw
one by one.

2450. tiro spots on linen. Ta.: tiro, to
mark. Mq. : tiotioa, blotched, cov-
ered with white spots.

2451. titi to dig a hole with a nail. Ta.:
titi, a naU, a peg, a pin. Mq. : titi,
to calk. Ma.: Ji7t, a peg, a pin, a nail.

2452. titi to make a mistake. Ma.: titi, to
wander, to go astray.

2453. tito to bite at the hook. Mq.:<i/o, id.
Ha.: kikokiko, to nibble at the bait.

2454. to sugarcane. Ta. : to, id. Mq. : to,
id. Ma.: to, the stems of tall straight
plants.

2455. to to make a canoe of planks. Mq. :
to, to build a canoe. Sa. : to, to build.

2456. toa ironwood. Ta. : toa, id. Mq. :
toa,\A. Sa.: toa, id. Ha.: *oo, id.

2457. togi to taste, to nibble, to eat a very
little. Ha.: koni, to tast^; konikoni,
to nibble.

2458. tohetohe a small mollusc attached to
ships' bottoms. Sa. : tofetofea, a canoe
folded with weed. Ha.: kohekohe,
shellfish growing on ships' planks:

2459. tohi to cut breadfruit paste. Ta.:
tohi, a chisel, to cut, to split. Mq. :
tohi, to cut up. Sa. : tofi, a chisel, to
split. Ma. : tohi, to cut, to slice.

2460. toko to know where a hidden thing is.
Ha. : koko, to guess a riddle, to find a
hidden meaning.

2461. tohua a place of public assembly.
Mq. : tohua, public place, soil, land.

3462. tohuhu a ridgepole. Mq.: tohuhu,
ridge, roofing.

2463. toka coral, rock. Ta.: toa, coral,
lime, rock. Sa. : to'a, a sunken rock.
Ma.: t-oka, a rock in the sea. Ha.:
koa, horned coral.

2464. tokaga a bruise on breadfruit.
toaa, hard lumps in fruit.

2465. tokorua a companion, a mate.
toalua, wife, husband.

2466. tokoto to be lying down. Ta.
id. Mq. : takoto, to be at rest.
ta'oto, to lie down. Ma. : takoto, id.

2467. topa to be forgiven. Mq. : topa, to
omit, to forget, to lack.

2468. tora strong desire. Mq.: too, eroto-
mania. Sa.: tola, id. Ma.: tora, id.

2469. tore a thing jutting out, projection.
Ta. : tore, disposed in rays.

Ta.:

Sa.:

taoto,
Sa.:

2470. tore penis. Sa. : lole, pudenda mulie-
bria. Ma.: tore, id.

2471. torea sandpiper. Ta. : torea, a bird.
Mq.: torea, id. Ma.: torea, the oy-
ster catcher.

2472. torena to be split, shed. Ma.:
torena, to overflow.

2473. toriki to come little by little, to fall in
drops. Ta. : toriirii, small, to fall in
fine drops. Mq. : toiki, small (of
children). Sa.: toli'i, fine and close.
Ma.: toririki, small.

2474. toro a net. Ta. : toro, a fishnet. Mq. :
too, a small net at the end of a pole.

3475. toroa a bird. Ta. : toroa, a seabird.

Sa. : toloa, the duck. Ma. : toroa, the

albatross.
2476. totai again, more, a second time.

Mq. : totahi, id.
3477. totara a fish. Ta. : totara, sea urchin.

Mq. : totaa, id. Ha. : kokala, a thorny

fish.

2478. totara a species of breadfruit. Mq.,
totaa, the custard apple. Ma. : totara :
a tree.

2479. tote to strike a stone with a piece of
wood. Ta. : tote, to strike as a clock.
Ha. : koke, to strike together.

2480. toti to limp, to hobble. Ma. : toti, id.

2481. totorugu a small fish. Ma.: toto-
rungu, a freshwater shellfish.

2482. touatree. Ta. : to«, Cordia subcor-
data. Mq. : tou, id. Sa. : tou, Cordia
aspera. Ha. : kou, a seaside tree.

2483. touaki-ra dried in the sun. Mq.:
touaki, touai, to sun, to dry in the air.

2484. toumaha a prayer before eating,
offering of first fruits. Sa. : taumafa,
to eat, to drink. Ma.: taumaha, a
thank offering. The Polynesian Wan-
ings, page 236.

2485. toume the spathe of the coconut
flower. Mq.:/oMme,id. Sa. : towme, id.

3486. toupatu the topmost thatch of a
house. Ha. : kaupaku, to thatch the
ridge.

2487. tourua hung two by two. Ta.:
taurua, a double canoe. Mq. : tourua,
a double canoe, two together. Sa.:
taulua, to hang by twos. Ma.:
taurua, a double canoe.

2488. toutahi to hang singly, one by one.
Sa. : tautasi, id.

3489. toutoru Orion's belt. Mq.: tautou,
a constellation of three stars.

2490. toutoru hung by threes. Mq. :
tautou, id.

2491. touveve a cook, to cover the oven.
Sa. : tauveve, a cook. Ha. : kauwewe,
covering of an oven. The Polynesian
Wanderings, page 194.

2492. tu to be pierced by a lance or thorn.
Mq. : tu, wounded. Ma. : tu, struck,
wounded.

2493. Tu the greatest god. Mq.: Tu, god

of war. Ma.. Tu, id.

104

EASTER ISLAND.

3494. tua to fell, to cut down. Ta. : tua, to

cut. Mq. : tua, to fell, to cut down.

Ma.: tua, id.
2495. tuaki to disembowel. Ma.: tuaki, to

clean fish.
3496. tuavera the last breadfruit spoiled by

the wind. Ta. : tuavera, burnt by the

sun.

2497. tuehuehti dirty, moldy. Ha. : kuehu-
ehu, to throw dirt, to make turbid.

2498. tuga a worm that devours sugarcane.
Ta. : tua, a white worm. Mq. : tuna,
a caterpillar. Fu.: tugd, a destruc-
tive grub.

2499. tuga to sit down all day. Ta.: tua,
to rest, to wait.

2500. tugou a fish. Ha. : kunounou, id.

2501. tugou to make assent signs with the
head, the eyes or the brow. Ta.:
tuou, to make signs with the head.
Mq.: tunou, tukou, tuou, to make
assent signs with the head. Ma.:
tungou, to nod, to beckon.

2502. tuhera to open, to gape, ajar. Mq.:
tuhea, arms and legs sprawled apart.

2503. tukau fruit stalk, handle, tiller. Ha.:
kuau, handle, haft, helve.

2504. tukemata the parts about the eyes.
Ta. : tuemata, the eyebrow. Mq. : tuke-
mata, tuemata, id. Ma. : tukemata, id.

2505. tukiakia to slander. Ha.: kui, to
use the tongue in slander.

2506. tukoro a fish. Mq. : tukoo, id.

2507. tuku tocastafishnet. Mq.: tuku, to
fish for turtle. Ha.: kuu, to take
fish in a net.

2508. tuma units above ten. Ta. : tuma,
over and above. Mq. : tuma, in
numerical use. Ma.: tuma, odd
numbers in excess.

2509. tumaru shady. Ma. : tumaru, id.

2510. tumatatega defiance, fear of trickery.
Ta. : tumatatea, to keep aloof. Mq. :
tumatatea, tumatatena, inspiring fear,
horror, disgust. Ma.: tumatatenga,
fearful, apprehensive.

25 1 1. tumatutna large and coarse. Ta. :
tumatuma, vast, large.

2512. tumimi a crayfish. Ha.: kumimi, a
poisonous shellfish.

2513. tumu to take root. Ta. : tumu, a
root.

2514. tumu a cold, cough. Ha.: kumu, a
cough, a hard breathing; "this is a
vicious pronunciation for kunu" —
Andrews. Here again the aflSliate
convicts Judge Andrews of error.

2515. tuo to speak long without an answer.
Ta. : tuo, to cry loudly. Ha. : kuo, to
cry with a loud voice.

2516. tuore spoilt breadfruit. Mq.: tuoe,
breadfruit fallen before ripe.

2517. tupai to beat, to strike. Ta.: tupai,
id.

3518. tupere to scrape, to rub off. Mq.:
tupee, to scrape, to scratch. Ha.:
kupele, to dig out the inside of a canoe.

2319. tupere to chatter, to tattle. Ma.:
tuperepere, noisy.

2520. tupu the best or worst, used of men
or of bad qualities. Sa. : tupu, king.
Ma. : tupu, social position, dignity.

2521. tupua wise, the master of an art.
Ta. : tupua, grave, an enchanter able
to ward off sorcery. Mq.: tupua, a
wizard. Ma. : tupua, spirit of a power-
ful wizard.

3522. turaturaafish. Mq. : tuatua-kaha,id.

2523. ture to go somewhere else. Mq. : tue,
to go away, to leave in a huff. Ha. :
kulekule, to be ousted from place to
place, unsettled.

2524. turikopia to walk with knees turned
in and legs apart. Ta.: turiopa,
weakness of the knees.

2525. turoro the cream of cooked coconut.
Mq. : tuoo, to put coconut milk into
poi. To. : tulolo, to boil oil in making
puddings. Ha.: kulolo, a taro or
breadfruit pudding with coconut.

2526. turou a great sacrilege or blasphemy.
Ta. : turou, a curse, to blaspheme.

2527. turua pillow. Ta.: turua, id.

2528. tutaepuaka a plant whose berry
sticks to clothes. Ta. : tutaepuaa,
Mucuna gigantea. Mq. : tutaepuaka,
tutaepuaa, a grass.

2529. tutaki to join, to meet, to associate
with. Mq. : tutaki, tutai, id. Ma.:
tutaki, to meet.

2530. tutata near, in proximity. Ma..
tuatala, id.

2531. tutere to sail in fleet. Ta.: tutere,i6..

2532. tutu to beat out bast cloth. Ta.:
tutu, id. Mq. : tutu, id. Sa. : tutu,
id. Ha.: kuku, id.

2533. u to bark, to bay. Ta.: u, to grunt,
to growl. Mq.: u, the howling of
beasts. Sa.: u, roaring.

2534. uaga efflorescence. Ta. : ua, to
bloom. Mq. : hua, to bear fruit. Sa. :
fua, flower, fruit. Ma.: hua, fruit,
blossom. The Polynesian Wander-
ings, page 426.

2535. ua, the genitalia. Ta. : hua,\6.. Mq. :
hua, id. Ha. : hua, testicles.

2536. uai to push a canoe into the water.
Mq.: uai, to draw a canoe into the
water or up the beach. Ma.: u-aki,
to push endwise, to launch.

2537. uaikai to take food from the pit. Ta. :
huai, to uncover an oven. Mq. : uai,
huai, to uncover an oven, to take
food from the pit. Sa. : uai, to dig
up. Ma. : huaki, to open, to uncover.

2538. uata a crosspiece of wood on a hand
net. Sa. : fuata, handle of a spear.

2539. uhe a calabash on the bush unplucked.
Ta.: hue, a gourd. Mq. : hue, id.
Ma.: hue, id. Cf. 1948.

2540. uhi to extinguish fire with water, to
put linen to soak. Ta.: uhi, to dip
the hand into water, to rinse, to wash.
Ma. : uhiuhi, to lave water.

MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION.

105

2541. uhiuhi to cover over. Mq.: uhi, to
cover. Sa. : ufi, id. Ma. : uhi, uwhi,
id. The Polynesian Wanderings,
page 315.

2542. uhu a fish. Ta. : uhu, id. Mq. : uhu-
haka, id. Sa. : ufu, id. Ha. : uhu, id.

2543. ui to gather with the hands. Mq.:
ui, to pick fruit. Sa. : sui, to take
down a hanging object.

2544. ume a fish. Ta.: ume, id. Mq.:
ume, id. Sa.: ume, id.

(2545 withdrawn.)

2546. umere a retinue, to walk in a crowd
of others. Ta. : umereraa, the review
of a fleet.

2547. umu-huke vengeance, reprisals.
Mq. : umu, to punish, to chastise.

2548. una to hide. Ta.: huna, id. Sa.:
funa, id. Ma.: huna, id.

2549. unuhi to take o£f, to peel off. Ta. :
unuhi, to unsheathe a knife or sword.
Mq. : unuhi, to take off clothes. Ma. :
unu, to pull off clothes, to draw
out.

2550. uru southwest. Ma.: uru, west.

2551. uru to repair a. net. Sa.: ulu, id.
Ma.: uru, id.

2552. uruaafish. Mq.: uua.id. Sa.. : ulua,
id. Ha.: ulua, id.

2553- utauta the peep of fledglings. Ta. :
uie, song. Mq. : uta, id.

2554. uto the flesh in old coconuts. Ta.:
uto, a sprouting coconut. Mq. : uto,
id. Sa. : uto, the spongy substance
in the coconut. Mangaia: uto, the
kernel of the coconut.

2555. utu a plural sign. Mq. : utu, id.

2556. vac uninhabited land. Ta. : vao, end
of the valleys. Mq. : vao, bottom of
a valley. Sa.: vao, the bush. Ma.:
wao, the forest.

2557. vare inattention, forgetfulness. Ta.v
vare, duped, tricked. Sa. : vale, a fool.
Ma. : wareware, forgetful, to deceive.

2558. vari paste well diluted. Mq. : vaivai,
to dilute, to thin. Ha.: waliwali,
soft, pasty.

2559. varovaro a shrub. Mq. : vaovao, id.

2560. vavao a defender, a protector. Ta. :
vavao, mediator. Mq. : vavao, advo-
cate, mediator, to defend, to protect.
Sa.: vavao, to forbid. Ma.: wawao,
to mediate, to part combatants.

2561. vehevehe to explain, to unravel, to
divide. Ta. : vehe, to divide, to sepa-
rate. Mq. : vehe, id. Ma. : wehe, id.

2562. vehe the new moon first seen. Mq. :
vehi, twenty-se\enth day of the moon.

2563. vehe painful, intricate, mixed up.
Sa. : vesivesi, to be in trouble, tumult,
confusion. Ma.: wehi, to be afraid.

2564. vehivehl to be wet with dew. Mq. :
vehivehi, full of water.

2565. tutae-veha meconium. Hn.-.weka.iA.

2566. vete a fish. Mq. : vete, id. Sa. : vete, id
Ha., weke, id.

2567. vi a fruit. Ta. : vi, Spondias dulcis.
Mq.: vi, id. Sa.: vi, id. Ha.: wi,
the tamarind.

2568. vi a fish. Mq.: vi, id.

2569. viripogi eyes heavy with sleep. Mq. :
viipoki, swooning, vertigo.

2570. vovo noise of wind or rain or sea or
speech. Ta. : vovo, distant sounds.
Mq. : vovovo, sound of the surf.

1/

CHAPTER V.
THE DOMINANCE OF TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE.

We shall lose the value of these studies if we fall into the way of
regarding all these words mere dead counters and pawns to be moved in
a checkered game of tabulations and classifications. It is essential to
the method that many pages must be given up to arid lines of figures,
mere indices of the matter which we pass under review; but the method
has seemed the most simple and the most accurate to employ in drawing
the threads out from a mass of vocabularies.

Arrange them as we may find it necessary, the words can never be
dead. The word never dies, it is only the language that becomes dead.
The word is never mute, its essence is that it speaks, speaks for ever and
yet for ever, speaks to the utmost limit of bounding space. It is pleas-
ant to recall the first word entered of record in the very beginning of a
Tahiti-English vocabulary, the word taio, friend. This was the very
first idea which smiling Tahiti sought to communicate to its discoverer.
It matters not whether Tahiti, on its soft sands beneath the diadem of
its emerald peaks, by this word taio meant itself or the stranger, for
friendship is reciprocation, action and reaction in the heart equal
and, in twisted conformity to a law which violates the laws of mere
mechanics, in the same direction.

I have not been at pains to see if Wallis was the first to record this
initial word. It is enough to read its spirit in the sad story of that mid-
shipman of the Bounty, Peter Heywood, who suffered all the tortures of
the "Pandora's box" and narrowly escaped the halter because Bligh's
mahgnity refused him the proof of his innocence. We find that this
poor lad improved the hoiurs, while awaiting his disgrace at Execution
Dock, by writing a vocabulary of Tahiti, the first ever recorded, mem-
ories in the bitterness of condemnation which composed his mind with
the recollections of a pleasant place. This is the note which the kindly
Barrow has set down, for the practice of lexicography under the dan-
gling shadow of the whip aheady ordered at the yard arm is surely to
be numbered among the romances of philology :*

Indeed so perfectly calm was this young man under his dreadful calamity
that in a very few days after his condemnation his brother says :

"While I write this Peter is sitting by me making an Otaheitan vocabulary
and so happy and intent upon it that I have scarcely an opportunity of saying
a word to him; he is in excellent spirits, and I am convinced they are better and
better every day. "

*John Barrow, "A Description of Pitcairn's Island and its Inhabitants, with an Authentic
Account of the Mutiny of the Ship Bounty and of the Subsequent Fortunes of the Mutineers, ' '
chapter 7.

107

108 EASTER ISLAND.

This vocabulary is a very extraordinary performance; it consists of one hun-
dred full- written folio pages; the words alphabetically arranged, and all the
syllables accented. It appears from a passage in the "Voyage of the Duff"
that a copy of this vocabulary was of great use to the missionaries who were
first sent to Otaheite in this ship.

Such a vocabulary, so composed, can not fail of interest. It is not
known that it has been preserved ; therefore we shall find an interest in
the passage from the "Voyage of the Duf" which Barrow notes. It is
found on page 13 of the volume:

An ingenious clergyman of Portsmouth kindly furnished Dr. Haweis and
Mr. Greatheed [he sounds like an extract from the Pilgrim's Progress] with a
manuscript vocabulary of the Otaheitean language, and an account of the
country, which providentially he had preserved from the mutineers who were
seized by the Pandora and brought to Portsmouth for their trial, which was of
unspeakable service to the missionaries, both for the help which it afforded
them to learn before their arrival much of this unknown tongue, and also as
giving the most inviting and encouraging description of the natives, and the
cordial reception which they might expect.

This was the reception when the Duf reached her distant haven:
"There were soon not less than one hundred of them dancing and
capering like frantic persons about our decks crying 'Tayo! Tayo!'"
Courtesy, even extended by savages, demands its response in kind;
the Englishmen organized a prayer meeting an hour and a quarter
long and sang the hymn "O'er the gloomy hills of darkness. "

Tahiti within its own seas remained a place ; in the dimmed recollec-
tion of the more distant wanderers it took on cloud structure and became
a tradition ; in Hawaii it served to designate any remote wonderland
which might be considered to lie far beyond the quest of any canoe. In
memory of the real Tahiti the map of Kahoolawe still shows upon its
ultimate point the name Ke Ala i Kahiki, the road to Tahiti. Of the
fabulous Tahiti we have an interesting record in the great Hawaiian
chant, the Mele of Kualii, which was ancient literature when Cook dis-
covered the islands. The problem of placing this Tahiti upon the map,
the Tahiti of the incomprehensible white man, has defied all attempts
at solution. The text and translation we owe to Judge Fornander.*

O Kahiki, moku kai a loa,
Aina o Olopana i noho ai !
Iloko ka moku, iwaho ka la;
O ke aloalo o ka la, ka moku, ke hiki mai.
Ane ua ike oe?
Ua ike.
Ua ike hoi ail ia Kahiki.
He moku leo pahaohao wale Kahiki.
No Kahiki kanaka i pii a luna
A ka iwi kuamoo o ka lani;
A luna, keehi iho.
Nana iho ia lalo.

*"The Polynesian Race," vol. ii, page 285.

THE DOMINANCE OF TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE. 109

Aole o Kahiki kanaka;

Hookahi o Kahiki kanaka, — he haole;

Me ia la he akua,

Me aii la he kanaka;
He kanaka no,
Pai kau, a ke kanaka hookahi e hiki.

Kahiki, land of the far-reaching ocean.
Land where Olopana dwelt!

Within is the land, outside is the sun;
Indistinct is the sun and the land when approaching.
Perhaps you have seen it?
I have seen it.

1 have surely seen Kahiki.

A land with a strange language is Kahiki.

The men of Kahiki have ascended up

The backbone of heaven;

And up there they trample indeed,

And look down on below.

Men of our race are not in Kahiki.

One kind of men is in Kahiki — the white man.

He is like a god;

I am like a man;
A man indeed,
Wandering about, and the only man who got there.

See now the dominance of Tahiti. Sitting in the disgrace of the
dangling noose, the English sailor lad sends his dying thoughts back to
the land of his happy sojourn and writes a dictionary that gloomy mis-
sion men may sing their somber hymns in a land where all is light. A
volume might be written on the magnificence of the imagery of the verse

Iloko ka moku, iwaho ka la

but it will not avail to set upon the geographical coordinates of any of
our maps the strange land to which Kualii's bard had voyaged and from
which he returned with strange true tales. Whether mutineer, mission-
ary, or savage poet — all feel the grip of Tahiti in the remote sea. Still
more are we to find that grip in Southeast Polynesia in the material of
our present study, the speech of men, of men above all who say taio first
to the stranger on their shores.

These tabulations, these number lists, are particularly irksome to me,
for the words of Polynesian speech lie warm within whatever Capricorn
and Cancer tropics may belt the hemispheres of my brain. Thus it is
that I pause to write this note that the tables made necessary by the
method which I must follow are but the finger-boards to the words.

In the examination of the alphabet of Tahiti speech we are to find
ourselves at almost the ultimate point of phonetic degradation in Poly-
nesian. Of the eleven consonants of the Proto-Samoan but eight sur-
vive, the lowest point of degradation is reached in the Hawaiian with
seven surviving consonants, and the Hawaiian lies without the limits of
the studies contained in this volume. This estimate, however, is but
numerical; veracious figures seldom tell the whole truth, for arithmetic
is scarcely moral, and we shall soon find cause to revise the estimate of
the figures and to show that Tahiti is really at the extreme of dilapida-

110 RASTER ISLAND.

tion of its speech family. Before advancing upon this consideration
we shall examine the alphabet of Tahiti as adjusted upon its Proto-
Samoan base.

a a, «
e e, a o o

it u u, i, ia

Ir, -
ng - n n m w

h h.v,-
sk,f,-

V V

ff.v.b
k- t < pp

In the vowel tract we encounter a variety unusual in our Polynesian
experience. The interchangeability of a and e is susceptible of expla-
nation upon the theory of the neutral vowel which I have already pro-
posed.* The mutation exhibited by the Tahiti U is unmatched. In
general this is one of the most permanent of all Polynesian vowels, yet
here it has undergone one change, the simpler, which yet does great vio-
lence to any theory of vowel production; and a second change which is
absolutely abnormal, for in it U has become the two vowels ia, in which
there is not the slightest suggestion of diphthongal possibility. First
we shall examine the u-i mutation. It is, of course, understood that
vowel production is not in the least dependent upon any of the closures
of the several buccal organs which lead to the production of consonants.
But it is quite as clearly comprehended that position within the oral
cavity establishes the diversity of vowel sounds. From central a the
vowels in matched pairs tend to deflect in their formative positions
toward the palatal and the labial regions. That u is labial, and very
strongly labial at that, will appear upon the merest effort to sound it.
As must frequently be the case in all our studies of phonetics, the best
sense is frequently to be found in the best folly. In an English sub-
jacent to the dictionaries we encounter the perfectly recognizable locu-
tion (also an example of phonetic degradation) "oo's ducky — or other

*Samoazi Phonetics in the Broader Relation, 27 Journal of the Polynesian Society, 86:
"We may pursue with interest an investigation into the vowel changes of the phases a-e,
a-e-o, a-o, tie three phases which underlie the great bulk of vowel mutation in Polynesian.
As we look upon the chart of vowel positions with which this discussion opens and pencil
connecting lines from point to point in this group of changes, we find that we construct a
triangle in the very centre of the edifice of vowel structure. * * * We shall find a plain
explanation of the central triangle of the vowel changes if we regard the short a, e, 6 as
merely so many approximations toward a primal obscure short vowel which lies centrally
situated in respect of these three apical points. One congeries of the Polynesian tongues
may have had a vibration series and period which inclined its u se of the primal obscure vowel
somewhat in the a direction, to another congeries the e component was the more grateful,
to yet another the tendency was in the 6 or labial grade. In all this we should not lose sight
of the fact that we must rest upon the recognition of these sounds by unattimed European
ears and their representation by so shabby an instrument as our English alphabet, which
lacks precision at every one of its six-and-twenty characters. Thus we have no hesitation
in taking this central triangle of a-e-6 out of the group of vowel changes in Samoan, of
regarding it as no more than a doubly mulHed rendering of a single central sound, and of
removing it entirely from consideration among the criteria of vowel changes as dialectic
indicia."

THE DOMINANCE OF TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE- HI

similar metaphor, vegetable or animal is immaterial — is oo." Scien-
tifically is this nonsense constructed, for on the principle of suiting the
action to the word the whole end and purpose of locution and succeeding
action is a variety of lip service in which two are not only hearers of the
word but doers also. There can be no doubt that U incUnes strongly
toward the labial tract. Equally plain is it that i is quite as distinctly
placed in the palatal region. The great divergence of the two vowels,
the distinction which seems almost unbridgeable, is well illustrated in a
word which Austral English has adopted from the Australian aboriginal,
the attention call which has the longest range of distinctness, the cooee.
Except for the preface of a palatal mute, in effect little more than an
appulse, this is but u-i ; it is audible for miles of saltbush plain simply
because the two vowels are the most widely sundered of all within the
range of the human voice. Yet Tahiti has bridged the gap. Those
who acquire French in their maturer years when the hardened voice is
less responsive to the ear, may recall that in acquiring the use of u they
have had to undergo great difficulties in checking the mutation just at
the proper point short of i. If the investigators of speech psychology
are ready to inform us of the reasons for this mutation in modern
French we may perhaps find a suggestion which will be of benefit in
comprehending the more complete mutation in Tahiti.

If the U-i mutation is hard to comprehend, still greater incompre-
hensibility must enshroud the mutation u-ia. It is thoroughly estab-
lished in Tahiti at the beginning of our acquaintance with the speech,
but it is clearly quite modern, for almost all the words which involve ia
are duphcated by U-forms, e. g., tuaio, tiaaio. I am sure that in this
mutation we are taken out from phonetics and introduced to an ill-com-
prehended speech psychology. The vocabulary of Tahiti has been sub-
jected to some violent wrenches on the psychologic side, words have been
cast aside because of some tabu affecting speech or for some other reason
which we may comprehend less well ; new words have been created arti-
ficially to take their place. On this we have an incomplete note by the
Bishop of Axieri, yet accurate so far as it goes, entered in his dictionary
s. V. pi:

Prohibition d'un mot consacr6 comme nom du roi. Cette coutume a
d^figiu'^ la langue tahitienne, par ce qu'il a fallu remplacer les mots prohib^s.
Po est devenu rui; mare, hota; vai, pape; hou, api; tu, tia; mate, poke.

With this custom of te pi known to be operative upon the vocabulary,
it does not seem violent to regard this u-ia mutation as but an item of
the incidence of the same degrading custom applied within the word.

In the consideration of the consonants of this speech the mere tale of
figures shows Tahiti to be better provided than Hawaii to the extent of
a single unit. This particular unit is the labial f . It is more specious,
however, than it is real; the Hawaiian can not pronounce this consonant
at all; the Tahitian is able to use it, but in many cases where he does

112 BASTER ISLAND.

sometimes employ the sound he possesses a duplicate word in h which is
far more commonly in use.

The emptiness of the palatal column in the foregoing table of the
Tahitian alphabet will show that despite the specious numerical supe-
riority of Tahiti it has undergone a phonetic degradation which entails
the same result as the atrophy of one of the three speech organs. In
Tahiti the palate is not once used in speech. I am well aware that the
k of the Hawaiian is a pseudomorph, the product of a mutation of t
backward in the mouth to the immediate orifice of the throat. To a
certain extent this is artificial, for we know that at the time of the dis-
coveryby Cook — even a generation later, at the period when the Boston
missionaries reduced the speech to writing — Hawaiian had both t in its
original value and the k as a t-pseudomorph. For reasons which were
undoubtedly good to them the missionaries after a time rejected the
true t and by adopting the k in its room hastened the process which we
have reason to believe must have been inevitable even without the
interference.

We have clear evidence of the inevitableness of this remarkable and
really violent mutation in the modern phase of Samoan. It was reduced
to writing a score of years later than the Hawaiian. At that time it
also had lost the true Proto-Samoan k, perhaps more recently than had
been the case in the Hawaiian, for it is represented by a gap in the word
which we represent by the character ' . The t, however, was everywhere
in use. Since the reduction of Samoan to a written norm, despite the
fact that no civilized land has anything like the low percentage of illiter-
ates due to the compulsory system of elementary education, spoken
Samoan alters every t into k except only in the most formal speech of
chiefs and in the sermons of village pastors, who none the less practice
the kappation on the six secular days.

For the purpose of this phonetic study it is immaterial whether the
Hawaiian k is the true palatal mute or a pseudomorph upon the lingual
mute; however that may be, the Hawaiian, after a period in which his
palate was in speech-idleness, has returned to its employment. The
Tahitian is yet in the position where he speaks with but two speech
organs. This is not arrested development. Back of this idle palate
we readily discover the Proto-Samoan parent vocables in which both
palatals are in use. Back of this again we have the life-history of this
speech family in which I have been able to present distinct proof that
the palatal was the first of the speech organs to be brought under
control by man in the evolution of speech.

Tahiti in its other deviations from the Proto-Samoan norm shows
many instances of degradation, but none is so startling as this complete
disuse of the first-acquired organ of human speech. It is a speech in
decrepitude, and the u-mutation is another evidence of seniUty^ Not
in itself does this argue a hopeless case. We have seen in Hawaii and

THE DOMINANCE OF TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE. 113

in Samoa the effort, and phonetically if not etymologically the success-
ful effort, to repair the damage. But in Tahiti the case is indeed hope-
less, the speech is as moribund as the speakers, the end is not remote.
Those whom Tahiti welcomed gladly as taio have but poorly repaid
the welcome. Landless and laughterless the Tahitian is quietly fading
beneath a burden which he may not bear. There is an anemia of the
soul, EngUsh missionary effort and French colonial administration have
failed to find the disease and certainly have sought to apply no remedy.
In this language in its marcescence, even though it is riddled with the
mycelium of such a fungus as we recognize in te pi, with one of the vocal
organs atrophied, we shall find a melancholy interest in the one basic
principle of the evolution of speech to which this Polynesian family gives
us clearer and more direct approach than any other which has passed
under philological review. The skeleton of these words is in the vowels.
The alterations which the vowels may undergo are few and are readily
to be comprehended; it is in them that the sense obtains which is the
soul of speech. Tahiti shows us that we may excise one whole organ
of consonant production and yet speak the living principle of the
mother tongue. Just one example will suflSce to present this to the
eye. In Tongan we say ngako when we mean the kidney fat of animals ;
in Samoan we say nga'o, with a slight catch of the vocal breath in place
of the vanished k; in Tahiti it is enough to say ao, every vestige of
consonant is lost, but the vital vowels are unaltered and with~ them
the sense survives.

Table 14.

Southeast
Polynesia.

Poly-
nesian.

Proto-
Samoan.

Tongafiti.

Total.

Pau-Rn-Mgv-Mq-Ta

Pau-Rn-Mq-Ta

8
I
2
12
21
8

227
14
'5
3
89
10

9

4

9

I

40
9

7
4
16

I

284
28

24
20

•35
20

Pau-Rn-Mgv-Ta

Pau-Rn-Ta

Mgv-Rn-Mq-Ta

Mev-Rn-Ta .... ....

Total. . . ...

52

358

24

77

511

Pau-Mgv-Mq-Ta

II

32

21

279

40
18
15
25

8
10

7
14
34
•4

47
29

M
42

29

106

89
68

376
191
<45

Pau-Mq-Ta ....

Pau-Mgv-Ta

Pau-Ta

Mgv-Mq-Ta. . .'.

Mgv-Ta

Total

461

■97

87

230

975

Grand total

5>3

555

III

307

i486

In the table above we begin the classifications of the identifiable
material found in Tahiti. Much of it has been worked out in preceding
chapters in the cases where the study of the Paumotu and the Ma-

114 EASTER ISLAND.

ngarevan has involved this sister speech. As at the end of those chap-
ters, so at the end of this will be found a collation of that identifiable
element of Tahiti which has not been gleaned in the collation of the
other languages.

In chapters 3 and 4 a certain Tahitian element has been found
entangled with Paumotu and Mangareva, either in conjunction with
the Rapanui or free from such association. From the tables and lists
presented in those chapters Table 14 on page 113 is derived, continu-
ing to observe, as throughout this inquiry, the presence and the absence
of Rapanui identifications.

From the dictionary of Rapanui we derive the next set of tables
which record those affiliates of Rapanui with Tahiti which are inde-
pendent of Paumotu and of Mangareva:

Tahiti-Rapanui:

I 22 48 75 83 107 122 154 171 193 215 221 236 243

»o 35 52 79 97 119 129 167 173 194 219 234 240 283

16 40 58 82 103 120 150 168 175 205
Tahiti-Rapanui-Marquesas :

43 121 139 161 172 182 184 203 232 253 253 259 267 286

93 126 160

For the vocables designated in these two tables we are unable to
estabHsh identification beyond the province of Southeast Polynesia.
The few remaining identifications in which remoter affiUation has been
established are presented as follows:

Polynesian-Tahiti-Rapanui: 294 338 394 499 545 565 631
Polynesian-Tahiti-Rapanui-Marquesas:

305 327 374 383 435 440 485 521 633 651

Proto-Samoan-Tahiti-Rapanui: 776 788 789

Proto-Samoan-Tahiti-Rapanui-Marquesas : 818

Tongafiti-Tahiti-Rapanui: 846 851 903 932 940

We are now to tabulate the results of the examination of that larger
part of the Tahiti vocabulary which is not included in Easter Island.
As in preceding tables of this class, the italic figures indicate identi-
fications which are derived from other than the principal language of
each of the respective groups, the bold-face figures indicate the afl&Uation
with Hawaii, a theme which is now becoming of great importance. The
first group of these tables is confined to those identifications which
yield no affiliations without this province.

Tahiti-Marquesas :

2571 2592 2620 2663 2693 2718 2787 2814 2844 2863 2879 2930] 2978 3012

2572 2597 2621 2666 2697 2733 2790 2821 2847 2866 2885 2933 2981 3017
2574 2599 2622 2671 2702 2757 279s 2824 2853 2869 2890 2935 2983 3018
2576 2601 2623 2675 2713 2778 2801 2825 2856 2871 2901 2940 2988 3019

2582 2607 2635 2687 2714 2779 2803 2828 2857 2872 2903 2941 2990 3033

2583 2610 2655 2689 2715 2780 2804 2829 2861 2876 2918 2956 3009 304a
2586

Tahiti-Marquesas-Hawaii :

3635 3658 3745 3781 3849 3888 3900 3933 3975 3007 3011 3014 3031 3030
3653 3717 3756 3843 3883 3893 3919 3934 3003

THE DOMINANCE OF TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE. 115

Tahiti-Hawaii:

3575 2589 2613 2651 2682 2721 2783 2823 2854 2893 2929 2970 3015 3036

2577 2590 2614 2657 2683 2722 2796 2826 2855 2895 2934 2973 3022 3037

2578 2591 2616 2662 2684 2730 2800 2827 2859 2896 2937 2977 3023 3039

2579 2594 2627 2668 2685 2735 2808 2830 2873 2897 2938 2984 3028 3041

2580 2596 2628 2669 2694 2749 2818 2833 2875 2904 2947 2987 3029 3048

2584 2598 2634 2673 2695 2751 2819 2839 2877 2916 2958 2989 3031 3050

2585 2605 2639 2677 2696 2758 2820 2851 2891 2925 2969 3010 3034 3051
2588 2612 2646 2681 2707 2764 2822

We next come to the identifications which fall within that inseparable
group for which we have been employing the designation Polynesian,
that in which it is impossible to assign any given vocable to one or the
other migration stream in specific attribution.

Polynesian-Tahiti :

2626 2632 2670 2711 2729 2754 2768 2789 2834 2889 2939 2971 3026 3040
2630 2637 2700 2728 2738 275Q 2786 2802 2846 2927 2957 3013 3038

Polynesian-Tahiti-Marquesas :

2587 2619 2650 2680 2732 2770 2813 2836 2882 2909 2913 2949 295s 3016
2595 2631 2672 2704 2750 2776 2817 2868 2887 2910 2920 2954 2982 3020
2615 2638 2679 2716 2760 2806

The Proto-Samoan element, in the next group of tables has a rather
more considerable representation.

Proto-Samoan-Tahiti :

2593 260Q 2649 2661 2699 2725 2741 2766 2774 2815 2932 2953 2965 3003

2600 2611 26S2 2664 2703 2726 2753 2767 2775 2870 2945 2959 2966 3006

2602 2624 2654 2674 2720 2727 2755 2769 2788 2884 2948 2962 2993 3027

2604 2642 2656 2686 2723 2731 2762 2772 2793 2914 2951 2964 2995 3032

2608 2648 2659 2691 2724 2740 276s 2773 2812

Proto-Samoan-Tahiti-Marquesas :

2573 2606 2633 2644 2647 2688 2705 2709 2719 2805 2874 2996 3000 3025

2581 2617 2636 2645 2678 2690 2708 2710 2746 2867 2899 2997 3004 3033
2603 2629

The Tongafiti element presented in the final tables is but little more
numerous in this element of Tahiti than is the Proto-Samoan.

Tongafiti-Tahiti:

2618 2692 2743 2771 2807 2838 2852 2886 2907 2923 2943 2961 2992 3024

2640 2698 2744 2782 2809 2840 2860 2894 291 I 2926 2944 2963 2998 3043

2641 2701 2747 2785 2810 2841 2864 2898 2912 2928 2946 2968 2999 3044
2643 2734 2748 2792 2831 2842 2865 2902 2915 2931 2950 2976 3001 3045
2665 2737 2752 2794 2832 284s 2878 2905 2917 2936 2952 2985 3002 3047
2667 2739 2761 2797 2835 2848 2880 2906 2921 2942 2960 2991 3008 3049
2676 2742 2763 2798 2837 2850

Tongafiti-Tahiti-Marquesas :

2660 2777 2791 281 I 2816 2862 2881 2967 2972 2979 2980 2986 2994 3046
2706 2784 2799

The sum of this labored investigation is conveniently set forth in
Table 15 on page 116, retaining as before the division of the material
as common to Rapanui or otherwise ; with the proper sums obtained
in each half of the table are brought forward the corresponding sums
from the similar Table 9 on page 87, in which the Paumotu and
Mangarevan affiliates of Tahiti are assembled.

Thematerial offered in Bishop Jaussen's dictionary of Tahiti amounts
to 6,200 items. This has been supplemented by other material from
the earlier Davies dictionary, where it offered vocables neglected by the

116

EASTER ISLAND.

Bishop or where the definitions were more complete; the total from this
source has been, however, so small that it may be neglected in the arith-
metic of the speech. We are in possession of 2,043 identifications,

Table

15-

Southeast
Polynesia.

Poly-
nesian.

Proto-
Samoan.

Tongafiti.

Total.

Ta-Rn

38
17

7
10

3

5

53

28

Ta-Rn-Mq

Total

55
52

358

4
24

5

77

81
511

Pau-Rn-Mev-Ta

Total

107

375

28

82

592

Ta-Mq

85
23
105

34

30

"7

166
23

182

Ta-Mq-Ha

Ta-Ha

Ta

27

65

90

Total . . .

461

61
197

95

87

107
230

476
975

Pau-Mgv-Ta

Grand total

781

633

210

419

2043

restricted or general, of Tahiti vocables, 33 per cent of the language; for
comparison we point to the identification of 52 per cent of the Paumotu
and 26 per cent of Mangarevan. The occurrence of the several iden-
tifications is interesting.

Table i6.

Tahiti.

Paumotu.

Mangareva.

No.

p. ct.

P. ct.

P. ct.

Southeast Polynesia

Polynesian

633

210

419

38
31
10
20

43

21

35

35

5
25

Proto-Samoan ....

Tongafiti

These figures are gross, the unaccented percentages of Tahiti con-
sidered without regard of the division which hitherto we have found
instructive, the source division into Rapanui affiliates and these which
no connection with that remote outpost.

We discover 592 vocables which Tahiti has in common with Rapanui,
30 per cent (now as before resting our ratings on identifiable speech
figures) of the former language, 51 per cent of the latter; with this 30
per cent we set in comparison the 38 per cent of Mangarevan and the 34
per cent of the Paumotu.

The subdivision of the common element of Tahiti in other languages
of the province is interesting. Table 17 on page 117 sets forth the

THE DOMINANCE OF TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE-

117

sums and percentages for all Southeast Polynesia. From this we find
that the Rapanui element in Tahiti has its more considerable associa-
tion on practically equal terms with Mangareva and the Marquesas;
yet in the case of Mangareva the same element was more closely asso-
ciated with the Paumotu (53 per cent), and in the case of the Paumotu
the closer association was with the Marquesas (86 per cent). The
element of Tahiti not found in Rapanui associates most closely with
the Paumotu (44 per cent), although the range of variation of the three

Table 17.

Rapanui afiBliates.

Extra-Rapanui.

Total.

No.

p. ct.

No.

P. ct.

No.

p. ct.

Paumotu

463
475

60
78
80

639
510

44
35
37

995
973
1027

48
47
50

Mangareva

Marquesas

items is less than half the range of the Rapanui affiliate element; in
Mangareva the association is to the same degree (45 per cent) with the
Marquesas, but far more strongly accentuated; and in the Paumotu
the association is with Tahiti (84 per cent), the percentages showing
that the Paumotu derives nearly twice as much from Tahiti as Tahiti
from the Paumotu.

We next tabulate the sums of the identifications for which we can dis-
cover no history earlier or later than their provenance in Southeast
Polynesia.

Table 18.

Rapanui affiliates.

Extra-Rapanut.

No.

p. ct.

No.

P.ct.

Paumotu

23
39

47

21
36

44

344
150

"93

51
22

28

Mangareva

Marquesas

In the similar compilation of this material in Table 1 1 on page 88,
the two elements in Mangareva were found to have affinity for the
Marquesan, Tahiti, and the Pamotu in order, and with close agreement
of the percentages. When we pass to Tahiti we find a marked differ-
ence : the Rapanui element exhibits affinity toward the Marquesas,
Mangareva, and the Paumotu in order, the Paumotu being about twice
as remote from the Mangarevan as that from the Marquesas. In the
extra- Rapanui element the greater affinity is with the Paumotu, and
Mangareva and the Marquesas average about half as much. When we
examine the Paumotu we find even more strongly marked this inversion
of affinities of the two elements ; its Rapanui element affiliates with the

118

FASTER ISLAND.

Marquesas three times as strongly as with Tahiti and Mangareva, and
its extra-Rapanui content affiliates with Tahiti more than five times as
closely as with the Marquesas and more than seven times as closely as
with Mangareva. So far as we are yet justified in judgment upon so
much of the material, renewing the note that we have reason to regard
this as a very ancient element of the common speech, we see Mangareva
conspicuously indicated, in comparison with neighbor archipelagoes of
the province, as equally infiuenced by the migration to Rapanui and
by that which failed to reach that ultimate destination.

The three rearward lines of advancing migration are set forth in the
next table :

Table 19.

Rapanui afi&liates.

Extra-Rapanui.

PolyncsiaD.

Proto-
Samoan.

Tongafiti.

Polynesian.

Proto-

Tongafiti.

No.

P. ct.

No.

P.ct.

No.

P.ct.

No.

p.ct.

No.

P.ct.

No.

P.ct.

Paumotu

259

341

340

69
90

14
'9
23

50
68
82

60

i

78

98

38
60
64

39

82

15

30

3'

159
143
135

44
42
40

Mangareva

Marquesas

Tahiti introduces to us a new element in a position of some impor-
tance. We note here the figures, the comparison may properly be post-
poned to the next chapter, since this element will be found threaded
through the Marquesas also. This new element is the affinity with
Hawaii. It is confined to that subdivision which we designate South-
east Polynesia restrictively ; Tahiti shows 105 identifications with Hawaii
which nowhere else appear, and 23 in common with the Marquesas.

The relation of the three identifica-
tions of earlier source to the mass of Tablb 20.
Tahiti identifications is set forth in
Table 20.

The sum of the ratios in this table
varies by but a few points higher than
in the similar tables for the Paumotu
and Mangareva, and in the column of
Rapanui affiliates the difference is equally
inconsiderable. In the column of the
extra-Rapanui element Tahiti goes a

little beyond Mangareva in the accretion of the Proto-Samoan contri-
bution over the Paumotu, but it is in practical harmony with the
Paumotu in the enhancement of the Tongafiti element; yet on closer
examination of the figures a difference is seen. In Mangareva the
Proto-Samoan and the Tongafiti contribute equal amounts of the speech

Polynesian

Proto-Samoan.
Tongafiti

Rapanui
affiliates.

Extra-
Rapanui.

P.ct.
63.3

4

14.4

P.ct.
18
12
23

8..7

53

THE DOMINANCE OP TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE.

119

which has not reached Rapanui, in the Paumotu the Tongafiti contrib-
utes more than three times as much as the Proto-Samoan ; but in
Tahiti the Proto-Samoan element is about the same as in Mangareva
and nearly twice as great as the amount in the Paumotu, and finally
the Tongafiti contributes to Tahiti about twice as much as the Proto-
Samoan.

2571. aa to be quite awakened. Mq.: a,
aa, ka, to lie awake.

2572. aa a dermatitis of children. Mq.: aa,
a black spot on the skin.

2573. aaa an interjection of surprise. Mq. :
aa, an interjection of disgust, of aver-
sion, of refusal. Sa.: aa, an inter-
jection of disapprobation.

2574. aahi a rag, a small piece of cloth.
Mq. : kakahi, a woman's clout.

3575. aahi wick, lint. Ha.: aahi, a bag in
which fire materials were carried.

2576. aahu spasms. Mq.: kakahu, colic,
gripes.

2577. aahu a piece of cloth, vesture of any
kind. Ha. : aahu, a cloak, a robe.

2578. aai rodent, of an ulcer. Ha.: aai, to
ulcerate, to eat in as a sore.

3579. aaiore breadfruit fallen unripe. Ha. :
aaiole, id.

2580. aapo apt, quick to comprehend. Ha. :
aapo, one who learns quickly, a ready
scholar.

2581. aata stem of plants or of leaves. Mq.:

kata, peduncle, petiole. Sa.: ata, a
branch of kava.
3582. aata, ata young plants of taro or
sweet potato. Mq. : kata, sets of
sweet potato for planting.

2583. afeafe tall, long. Mq.: afeafe, long.

2584. ahaha a tree. Ha. : haha, id.
3585. ahatea a tree (Nauclea forsteri).

Ha. : dhakea, a yellowish wood.

2586. aheu a fish. Mq.: aheu, id.

2587. ahiahi evening. Mq.: ahiahi, id.
Sa.: afiafi, id. Ma.: ahiahi, id.

2j88. ahihi to join, to unite. Ha.: ahihi,
to join with others, to conspire.

3589. ahonui perseverance. Ha.: ahonui,
patience, forbearance.

2590. ahoroa persistence, patience, perse-
verance. Ha.: aholoa, patient.

3591. ahua a place crowded with coral.
Ha. : ahua, a bank in the sea, the bar
at a river mouth.

2592. ahupu a garment. Mq. : kahupti, a
mantle, a coverlet.

3593. ahuru tainted, spoiled. Sa.: afulu,
overcooked; afuluga, rotten. Ha.:
ahutu, overcooked.

2594. ahuru a fish. Ha. : ahuluhulu, id.

3595. at a bet, a wager, a game. Mq. : kai,
to throw lots, to lose a game. Pau. :
kai, to wager. Sa.: 'ai, a coutnt
toward the score of a game. Ma.:
kai, a puzzling toy.

3596. aiai white. Ha. : aiai, white, fair.

2597. aihamu to eat leavings. Mq.: kai-
hamu, id.

2598. aivaiva abundant, considerable. Ha.:
aiwaiwa, expresses a superlative.

3599. ama to be afire, lighted. Mq.: ama,
light, candle, torch. (Sa. : lama, id.)

2600. amata auahi a spark or first kindling
of fire. Sa. : 'amata, to begin.

2601. amia a plant. Mq. : amiami, id.

2602. amoamo to make signs, to beckon.
To.: kamo, id.

2603. amu to rail, to jest, to mock. Mq.:
amuamu, to ridicule, to defame. Sa. :
amuamu, to mock. Ha.: amuamu,
to revile, to use profane language.

3604. ana a rasp. Sa. : 'ana, a rough stone
used for polishing. Ha. : ana, id.

3605. anaana small stones, shells, coral
chips. Ha.: anaana, in small balls,
as sheep dung.

2606. anaanaea to be refreshed, restored to
health. Mq.. anaana, to become
better, to recover. To. : kana-gataa,
incurable.

2607. anaiho only. Mq. : anaiho, only,
solely, absolutely, indeed.

2608. anapo to-night (future). Sa.. : anapo,
last night.

2609. anau to lament, to mourn, to regret.
Fu.: anaunau, to sigh for one's own
country.

2610. anauru a strong wind. Mq. : anauu,
kanauu, the southwest wind.

2611. anei the sign of afiirmative interro-
gation. Sa. : anei, probably. Ha.:
anei, the sign of a question.

2612. ano desolate, solitary, deserted. Ha.:
ano, silent, solitary, as a deserted
village.

2613. a noe curious, envious. Ha.: anoi, to
desire very strongly.

2614. anoni, anoi to mix, to confuse. Ha.:
anoni, to mix together.

2615. ao day. Mq. : 00, day from dawn to
dark. Sa.: ao, id. Ma.: ao, id.

2616. ao a bird. Ha.: ao, id.

2617. aoa a tree. Mq. : aoa, the banyan.

Sa.: aoa, id. Ha.: aoa, "name of a
tree, not found on these islands, but
in some foreign country; often spoken
of in the ancient meles" — ^Andrews.

2618. aoa to bark. Ma.: ao, the bark of a
dog.

120

EASTER ISLAND.

2619.

2620.
a62i.
2622.
2623.
2624.
2625.

2626.
2627.
2628.
2629.

2630.
2631.

2632.

2633.

2634.
2635.

2636.

2637.

2638.

2639.
2640.

2641.
2642.

2643.
2644.

2645.

aoao side, flank. Mq. : aoao, kaokao,

id. Sa. : 'ao'ao, the armpit. To.:

kaokao, the side of a canoe. Ma.:

kaokao, ribs, side.

aoheohe tall and slender. Mq. : ka-

oheohe, slim, slender.

apoi a semicircle. Mq.: apoipoi,

apokipoki, kapoipoi, round, globular.

aporo weight, burden. Mq. : apoo,

lie stone sinker of a fish-line.

ara-aniho the two rows of teeth.

Mq. : aa, file, row, rank.

aramihi a crab. Sa. : 'alamisi, a land

crab.

areu a girdle. Mq.: kareu, kaeu, a

woman's girdle. Ha.: aleuleu, old

and useless tapa.

arevareva a cuckoo. Sa. : 'aleva, id.

Ma. : karewarewa, a bird.

ariari transparence, brightness. Ha. :

aliali, white.

aru miti stormy billows. Ha. : miki,

energetic, active, urgent.

atatna intelligent, clever. Mq.: ata-

mai, adroit, wise, clever. Sa. : atamai,

intelligent, clever. Ha. : akamai, wise,

skilful, ingenious.

ate avae the calf of the leg. Sa.:

atevae, id. Ma.: ateate, id.

ati inclosed, entangled. Mq. : kati,

closed, embarrassed, plugged. To.:

kajia, to obstruct. Ma.: kati, to

block, to obstruct.

ati pi to throw a stone over the surface

of water. Sa. : tipi, to skim a stone

on water. Ma. : tipi, id.

atiuaea a cucurbitaceous plant. Mq. :

atiu, katiu, a melon. Fu. : aliu, a

climbing plant.

aturi a plant. Ha. : akulikuli, id.

atutu tumult, agitation. Mq. : tutu,

furious, mad.

au a sea snail. Mq.: kau, nau, id.

Sa. : gau, a mollusc.

au smoke, vapor. Sa. : asu, id. Ma. :

au, id.

aua, auaa except,
prohibitive. Sa. :
Ma.: kaua, id.
aufau a tax. Ha.

Mq. : aua, except,
'aua, prohibitive.

: auhau, id.
aufau-fetii genealogy. Ma.: kau-
whau, to recite old legends and gene-
alogies.

auiaui as in ancient times. Ma.:
auki, old.

aumana to chew victuals for another.
Sa. : 'aumaga, the company of kava
chewers.

aupapa a flat surface. Ma.: kau-
papa, a level surface, a floor.
auta a groan, a sigh, a murmur. Mq. :
auta, air, breath, Moriori; auta, to
sigh, to groan

ea the thrush, aphthse. Mq. : kea,
id. Sa. : 'ea'ea, id. Ha.: ea, id.

2646. haa-eho to suffer from indigestion.
Ha. : eho, a swelling or bunch internal,
a kind of disease.

2647. fa stalk. Mq. : /a, /(o, petiole. Sa.:
fa, the petiole of taro and banana.
Ha. : ha, petiole of taro and sugarcane.

2648. fa the mark at which one shoots or
aims. Sa.: fa, id.

2649. fafau to join, to tie. Sa.: fafau, to
fasten with a ligature.

2650. fai to confess, to reveal. Mq.: fai.
hai, haki, id. Sa. : fai, to say. Ma. :
whaki, to confess, to divulge, to re-
veal. Pau. : faki, to discover, to
reveal.

2651. f aifai a plant. Mq.: AotAai, a tree.

2652. fanu some. Pau.: toko-fanu, id.
Nine: faJu, id.

2653. fatu lord, master. Mq.: /ate, master,
proprietor. Ha. : haku, lord, master,
overseer.

2654. fatupehe song-maker. Sa..: fatupese,
poet. (Ha.: haku-mele, id.)

2655. faufau vile, low, disgusting. Mq.:
faufau, hauhau, the opposite of good
in all senses.

2656. fau-poo hat, head covering. Sa.: fau,
a sort of tiu-ban.

2657. farapepe Freycinetia demissa. Ha.:
halapepe, a species of pandanus.

2658. fei the mountain banana. Mq.: fei,
a plant. Ha. : hei, the pawpaw tree.

2659. fenefenea lassitude, fatigue. Sa.:
fena, id.

2660. fenuu a strand, to twist. Mq. : fenu,
strips, bands, straps. Ma.: whenu,
the warp.

2661. raho-haari a naked and indecent
dance. Sa. : fdli, coitus.

2662. haha to strut. Ha.; haha, to strut,
to act the fop.

2663. haha laughter in peals. Mq.: haha-
haha, id.

2664. hahara to split. Sa. : sasala, to cut.

2665. hahau to seek. Ma.: hahau, id.

2666. hahu a razor, a plane. Mq.: hahu,
a plane, to polish.

2667. hanahana splendid, illustrious, glory.
Ma. . hana, to shine, to glow.

2668. hanehanea fatigued. Ha.: hanea,
indolent.

2669. hanihani to caress, to fondle. Ha. :
hanihani, to make the first slight
advances in tempting to adultery.

2670. hao to encircle. To.: hao,\A. Ma.:
hao, to inclose, to draw around.

2671. hapepa paralytic. Mq.: hapepa, a
sick person confined to the house.

2672. hava soiled. Mq.: hava, id. Sa. :
sava, defiled with excrement. Ma.:
kawahawa, besmeared.

2673. hea a skin eruption, the shingles.
Ha.: hea, to be red and sore, as in-
flamed eyes.

THE DOMINANCE OF TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE.

121

2674. hee to slide, to swim. Sa.: se'e, to
slide, to shoot the brewers. Ha.:
hee, id.

2675. ahee to follow. Mq.: hee, id.

2676. heepuanui a fine sunset. Ma. : heke,
to decline toward setting, as the sun.

2677. hehe to laugh to scorn. Ha.: hehe,
to laugh, to mock, to deride.

2678. heiva a dance. Mq. : heva, a very
indecent dance of naked women. Sa. :
siva, a dance.

2679. hi dysentery. Mq. : hi, diarrhea.
Nine: hihl, id. Ma.: hi, id.

2680. hia-ai great desire to eat or drink.
Mq. : hia, fia, wish, desire, to covet.
Sa. : fia, to wish. Ma.: hia, to de-
sire. Ha. : hiaai, a strong desire.

a68i. hiehie wild, furious. Ha.: hiehie,
overbearing, haughty.

2682. hihiu savage, shy. Ha.: hihiu,ynld,
untamed, unsocial.

2683. hinuhinu lustre, brightness, shining.
Ha. : hinuhinu, to glisten, to sparkle,
to be bright.

2684. hipa pride. Ha.: hipa, to express
gladness.

2685. hiro to exaggerate. Ha.: hilohilo, to
lengthen a speech by mentioning little
circumstances, to make nice oratori-
cal language.

2686. hitahita vivacity, impetuous, to be in
haste. Sa. : filafita, brave, courageous.

2687. faa-hiti to pronounce. Mq. : haa-

hiti. id.

2688. hiti-mahuta to leap. Mq.: hiti-ee,
to leap for joy. Sa. : fiti, to leap. Cf .
2729.

2689. hito to ridicule. Mq. : hito, vain,
haughty, proud.

2690. hoa a pole for carrying a burden.
Mq. : hoa, small sticks used in fasten-
ing an outrigger. Sa. : so'a, the brace
of a house.

2691. hoani to cajole, to conciliate. Sa. :
fesoasoani, to help, to comfort, to
strengthen.

2692. hoata the name of a night. Ma.:
hoata, the third day of the moon.

2693. hopiri to be quiet. Mq. : hopii, id.

2694. hora Tephrosia piscatoria, to poison
fish therewith. Ha.: hola, to poison
fish.

2695. ahoru to bend as a weak plank. Ha.:
holu, to bend as an elastic stick,
flexible.

2696. hou sweat. Ha.: hou, id.

2697. ai-huaa genealogy, lineage. Mq. :
huaa, huaka, family, parents.

2698. huare phlegm, saliva. Ma. : huare, id.

2699. huhu a black fly. Sa. : lago-fuju, the
carpenter bee.

2700. hui a collective plural (human). Sa. :
Jut, a cluster, a flock. Ma. : hui, an
assembly. Ha.: hui, a company, a
clu.ster.

2701. hupe mucus. (Sa.: isupe,'\d.) Ma.:
hupe, id.

2702. huto anger, displeasure. Mq. : huto,
dissension, inharmonious.

2703. ie a sail. Sa.: 'ie, cloth, fine mats.
Ha. : ie, cloth, canvas.

2704. ieie a liana, Freycinetia demissa.
Mq. : kiekie, a tree with a very flex-
ible root. Sa. : 'ie'ie, a Freycinetia.
Ma.: kiekie, F. banksii.

2705. iha displeasure. Mq.: jAo, an inter-
jection of disgust. Sa. : isa, id. The
Polynesian Wanderings, page 401.

2706. ihaiha to pant because of heat. Mq. :
ihaiha, cold, to shiver with cold. Ma. :
kiha, to pant.

2707. ihe a lance. Ha.: ihe, a. spear.

2708. ihi the chestnut. Mq. : ihi, id. Sa. :
ifi, id. Ha. : ihi, an herb.

2709. ihi to pull up, to carry off. Mq. : ihi,
to flay, to bark, to peel. To. : ihi, to
peel. Ha. : ihi, to peel, to flay.

2710. iho to second. Mq. : iho, id. Sa. :
ifo, id. Ha.: iho, id.

271 1. iho essence, nature. Pau. : iho, es-
sence, substance. Sa. •.fuatia-ifo, con-
science. Ma. : iho, that in which the
strength of a thing consists.

2712. ihoiho a ghost, a spirit. Pau.: faka-
iho, a ghost.

2713. iripo whirlpool, vortex. Mq.: iipoi,
to whirl, to .surge.

2714. iuiu profoundly (of sleep). Mq. : iu,
profound, deep.

2715. aivi eminence, hill, slight elevation.
Mq. : ivi, hill. Cf . 3004.

2716. ma washed, clean, pure. Mq. : ma, .
clarified, clear. Sa. : ma, clean, pure.
Ma. : ma, white, pale, clean.

2717. maa a sling. Mq.: maa, id. Sa.:_
ma'a-ta, id. Ma.: maka, to throw.
Ha. : maa, a sling.

2718. maamaafoolish, simple, stupid. Mq.:
maamaa, crazy, a simpleton.

2719. mae weak, soft. Mq.: mae, soft,
flabby. To. : mae, to wither, to fade.
Ha.: mae, id.

2720. maee mobile. Sa. : maee, to shiver.

2721. haa-maere to astound, to stun. Ha.:
maele, numb.

2722. a-maha to divide, to open, to split.
Ha. : maha, to make a hole in, to tear
in two.

2723. mahae torn, rent. Sa. : masae, to
tear.

2724. mahamePhyllanthustahitensis. Sa.:
masame, id.

2725. mahatea to be fatigued by. Sa.:
mafatia, weighed down, burdened.

2726. mahihi obliquely. Sa. : masisi.tohc
broken obliquely.

2727. mahiti wrath. Sa.: mafiti, bluster.

2728. mahore to peel off. Sa.: mafoe, to
be skinned. Ma.: mahore, to be
peeled.

122

EASTER ISLAND,

2729.

2730.

2731-
2732.

2733-
2734-
2735-

2736.
2737-
2738.

2739-

2740.
2741-

2742.
2743-
2744-
2745.

2746.

2747.
2748.
2749.

2750.

2751.
2752.

2753-

2754-

mahuta to jump, to fly. Sa. : mafuta,
to rise ia flight. Ma.: mahuta, to
jump.

maiere to examine. Ha. : maiele, to
ask questions with skill so as to puzzle
one.

maihe diligently, perfectly. Sa.:
maise, above all, especially.
maire Polypodium pustulatum. Mq. :
maie, a species of breadfruit. To.:
maile, a shrub. Ma. : maire, various
trees. Ha.: maile, a vine, Alyxia
olivaeformis.

mairi to lie down, to go to sleep.
Mq. : mail, maiki, a bed, couch.
maiti to choose, to elect. Ma.:
mahiti, to sort out.
mama-orero conclusion of a council.
Ha.: mama, to finish, to have done
with a thing.

manahune plebeian. The Polyne-
sian Wanderings, page 22.
manono Phyllanthus manono. Ma. ;
manono, a tree. Ha. : manono, id.
manu to float, to swim over. Sa.:
manu, to float high. Ma. : manu, to
float.

manufiri, manuhiri host, guest.
Ma. : manuhiri, a guest, to receive as
a guest.

manuia to prosper. Sa.: manuia,
prosperous, fortunate.
mac Commersonia echinata. Mq. :
makomako, a shrub. Sa. : mao, a tree.
Ha. : mao, a shrub used in dyeing.
maoa ripe, cooked. Ma.: maoa,
cooked.

marara dispersed. Ma.: marara,
scattered.

marea a fish. Ma. : marearea, white-
bait.

marehurehu morning twilight. Mq. :
maehuehu, twilight. Ha. : malehulehu,
morning twilight.

maro dry, desiccated. Mq.: mao,
thirst, desiccated. Fu. : mala, dry.
Ha.: malo, maloo, id.
maruao break of day. Ma. : maruao,
dawn.

maruarua the bed of a stream. Ma. :
maruarua, a valley.
maruarua ground grubbed up. Ha. :
malualua, a little spot dug up for
planting.

mata the edge of a tool. Mq. : mata,
point, edge. Sa.: mata, id. Ma.:
mata, id.

matahiti a year. Ha. : makahiki, id.
matapuna a spring. Ma.: mata-
puna, id.

mati Ficus tinctoria. Sa. : mati, a
fig tree.

mate a rock, a high rock. Sa. : mato,
a precipice. Mangaia: mato, a rock,
a stone.

2755.
2756.

2757-

2758.

2759-

2760.

2761.

2762.

2763.

2764.
2765.

2766.

2767.

2768.

2769.
2770.

2771.
2772.

2773.

2774-

2775.

2776.
2777.
2778.
2779.

2780.
2781.

2782.
2783.

3784.

matua old. Sa.: matua, elder, ma-
ture. Ha. : makua, of full age. ^
mau a plural prefix. Mq.: mau, id.
Ha.: mau, id.

maunauna rough. Mq. : maunauna,
rough, callous.

maureu re discouraged, fearful. Ma. :
maule, dispirited, fearful.
mavete open. To.: movete, to be
loose. Ma.: mawete, untied.
mea to do. Mq. : mea, id. Sa. : mea,
id. Ma.: mea, id.

mere a star. Ma.: meremere, the
evening star.

a-miimii to curl, to twist. Sa. : migi,
curly.

a-mina to desire what another is eat-
ing. Ma. : mina, to long for.
moemoe ambush. Ha. : moemoe, id.
moemoe Phyllanthus simplex. To. :
mohemohe, a tree.

momea Lomaria procera. To. : mo-
mea, a shrub.

moo-tua grandchild. Nine: moko-
puna, id.

mu a confused noise. Nine: mumu,
to make a noise. Ma.: mumu, a
gentle noise. The Polynesian Wan-
derings, page 383.

muriavai river mouth. Sa. : mulivai,
id. Ha.: muliwai, id.
na demonstrative of the middle dis-
tance. Mq.: na, id. Sa. : lena, id.
Ma.: na, id.

na behold. Ma. : nana, id.
na to quiet a child. Sa. : na, id. Ha. :
na, quieted, pacified, as a child.
nahe Angiopteris erecta. Sa.: nase,
the giant fern.

nanau to covet. Sa. : naunau, to de-
sire earnestly.

nanunanu to coo. Sa. : nanu, to
speak in an incomprehensible lan-
guage.

nau a plant. Mq.: nau, id. Sa.:
nau, id. Ma.: nau, id.
naupata a plant. Mq. : naupata, id.
Ma.: naupata, id.

nehenehe handsome, comely, elegant.
Mq. : nehenehe, corpulent.
a-ninia giddiness, vertigo. Mq. : ni-
nia, dazzled by too strong light, ver-
tigo. Sa.: niniva, giddy.
niuroahiti Leucas decemdentata.
Mq. : niuoaifiti, a species of coconut.
noinoi small, fine. Mq. : not, a dwarf, .
of slow growth. Ha.: noinoi, small,
as a dwarf.

noo the stem of a canoe. Ma. : noko,
id.

naunau to be fine, elegant. Ha.:
hoonaunau, to act proudly, to dress
in gorgeous apparel,
o spade, pick. Mq.: ko, id. Ma.:
ko, a digging-stick.

THE DOMINANCE OP TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE.

123

78s.
1786.

.787.
[788.

8789.

2790.

2791.

2792.

2793-
2794-
2795-

2796.

2797.
2798.

2799.

2800.

2801.

2802.

2803.
2804.

2805.

2806.

2807.

2808.

2809.

2810.
2811.

2812.
2813-

2814.

2815.
2816.

2817.
2818.
2819-

o provisions for a journey. Ma. : o, id.
6 to enter, to penetrate. Sa.: o, to
penetrate. Ma.: o, to get into a
place not easily entered.
6 to husk a coconut. Mq. : \io, id.
a-ofa to bend, to incline. Sa. : loja,
to crouch, to cower down.
ofaa a nest. Sa.: o/ago, id. Ma.:
ohanga, id.

ofao-tuna an eel's hole. Mq. : kofao,
kohao, a crack, a crevice.
ofiri to twist, to turn. Mq. : kohii, to
interlace. Ma.: kowhiri, to whirl
aroimd.

oheohe a plant. Ma.: kohekohe, id.
ohie facile, easy. Sa.: -gofie, easy.
ohimu to backbite. Ma. : kohimu, id.
ohiohio a sinister glance. Mq.:
kofiofioa, crosseyed.
ohiohioa vertigo. Ha. : ohiohio, the
dizziness of a slight intoxication,
ohiti to pluck out. Ma.: kowhiti, id.
ohiti a very small sand crab. Ma. :
kowhiliwhiti-moana, a small shrimp.
Ha. : ohiki, a small crab.
oi sharp, pointed. Mq. : hoi, sharp,
keen. Ma.: hot, id.
oi to tmn, to veer. Ha. : oi, to move
sidewise, to turn the side to one.
omotu an ember, a coal. Mq. :
komotu, omotu, firebrand.
ona he, she. Sa. : ona, his, hers. Ma. :
ona, id.

ona rich. Mq. : oria, id.
onino to twist. Mq.: konino, to
plait, to twist, to roll.
00 to cluck. Mq. : 00, id. Sa. : oolo,
the cry of hens. Ha. : 000, to crow.
oomo to pierce, to introduce into.
Mq. : kokonto, oomo, id. Sa. : omo, to
be sunk in. Ma. : komo, to insert.
opa an angle. Ma.: kopa, an angle,
a comer.

opiropiro stinking. Ha.: opUopilo,
bad smelling.

opu to rise, of the sun. Ma. : kopu,
the morning star.

opupu a blister. Ma.: kopupv, id.
oteatea white. Mq. : kotea, id. Ma. :
kotea, pale.

oti presage of death. Sa. : oti, to die.
oti to cut. Mq.: koti, oti, id. Sa.:
'oti, id. Ma. : koti, id.
otimo to slander, to calumniate.
Mq. : kotimo, to make a sign secretly
to counteract the words of a speaker.
ou mine. Sa. : o'u, id. Ha. : o'«, id.
ouru extremity, point; kouu, extrem-
ity, point, crest, summit, head of a
river. Ma.: kouru, top of a tree,
head of a river.

outou you. Mq.: kolou, otou, id.
Sa.: 'outou, id. Ma.: kouiou, id.
ovarivari lazy, indolent, cowardly.
Ha. : owali, infirm, weak.
haa-pa to seize, to attack. Ha.:
hoopa, to hit, to strike.

2820. paaoaotobethin,lean. Kz.: paaoao,
weakness, want of strength.

2821. haa-pae to abandon, to reject. Mq.:
haapae, id.

2822. paha perhaps. Ha..: paha, id.

2823. pahemo to slip, to fall. Ha. : pahemo,
to slip, to slip off.

2824. paheru to rake the soil. Mq. : paheu,
to comb.

2825. pahoa to beat bark for cloth. Mq.:
pahoa, id.

2826. pahono to join, to unite. Ha. : pa-
hono, to stitch together,

2827. pahu to splatter. Ha. : /)oAm, to gush
or burst forth.

2828. pahuhu to press, to press out. Mq.:
pahuhu, pahuu, to press, to squeeze.

2829. pahuru dirty. Mq. : />ater«, to make
dirty.

2830. paina to make a noise. Ha.: paina,
to sound, as in breaking or tearing
anything.

2831. pani to close. Ma.: pani, to block
up, to obstruct.

2832. paoho to laugh noisily. Ma.: paoho,
to bark.

2833. papaitobeat. Ha.: ;^a^(i», to strike.

2834. papaa crabs. Sa.: pa'a, id. Ma.:
papaka, id.

2835. papatea untattooed. Ma..: papatea,
having no tattoo marks on the face.

2836. papau shallow. Mq.: papau, low,
shallow. Sa. : papa'u, shallow. Ma. :
papaku, id.

2837. papi to speak quickly and in confu-
sion. Ma.: papipapi, confused, in-
articulate.

2838. papua young sprouts. Ma.: papua,
fruitful.

2839. parare to spread out, to be published.
Ha. : palale, to branch out.

2840. pare a fort, a place of refuge. Ma.:
parepare, a breistwork m a stockade.

2841. pari rocks overhanging the sea. Ma.:
pari, a cliff, a precipice.

2842. paruru to shelter, to protect. Ma.:
paruru, a shelter from the wind.

2843. pata to beat. Mq.: pata, id. Ha.:
paka, to strike.

2844. patia a ^ance, an arrow. Mq.: patia,
to harpoon, to lance.

2845. pato to break the shell, to hatch.
Ma. : pato, to crack, to snap.

2846. pau consumed, expended. Sa.: pau,
to come to an end. Ma.: pau,
finished.

2847. pau to wet one another. Mq.: pau,
to moisten.

2848. pauaua to be vigorous. Mz.: pauaua,
strenuous.

2849. pehi to assail with stones. Mq.: />eftt,
id. Ha.: pehi, to throw stones at.

2850. pena to cover, to protect, to defend.
Ma. : penapena, to cherish, to foster,
to take care of.

124

EASTER ISLAND.

2851. pera a corpse. Ha.: pela, the putrid
flesh and bowels of a dead body when
the bones were removed.

2832. pi young, green. Ma.: pipi, half-
grown, not matured.

2853. piee, pihee to purge. Mq.: piee,
diarrhea.

2854. haa-piipii to ridicule, to depreciate.
Ha. : hoopii, to accuse, to lay a charge
against.

2855. pipi to sprinkle. Ha.: pipi, id.

2856. pitao black, sombre. Mq.: pitako-
tako, pitaotao, sombre, obscure.

2857. pitoi a bruise on fruit. Mq. : pitoi,
putoi, id.

2858. pitopito a button. Mgv. : pitopito,
id. Pau. : pitopito, id.

2859. piu to pull in a fishing-line. Jia.. : piu,
to skip with a rope.

2860. pi vai the runt of a litter. Ma..: piwai,
aborted sweet potatoes which are not
saved.

2861. ponao thimble. Mq.: ponao-iima, id.

2862. pono straight, direct. Mq.: pono,
proper, seemly. Ma.: pono, true,
upright.

2863. poo to slap with the palm. Mq.:
poko, the noise made by slapping with
the flat of the hand on an arm held
snug to the body; to slap the water.

2864. pope pus. Ma.: />0;^o, rotten, worm-
eaten.

2865. porehu sombre. Ma.:porehu,dnsky.

2866. pou to descend. Mq. ; pou-puna,
grandchildren, descendants.

2867. puaatree. Mq. :^Ma, id. Sa.: pua,
id. Ha.: pua, id.

2868. puatea a tree. Mq.: pukatea, pua-
tea, id. Nine: pukatea, id. Ma.:
pukatea, id.

2869. puita cold, a fit of shivering. Mq.:
puita, cold, shivering, gooseflesh.

2870. puna a haunt of fish. Sa.: puna, a
place where fish abound.

2871. pupa to slat (of sails). Mq. : pupa,
id.

2872. pupo to beat the hands. Mq. : pupo,
to squeeze in the hands in order to
soften.

2873. pupu shells. Ha.: pupu, id.

2874. pupu-vaha to gargle. Mq.: pupu,
id. Sa. : pupu, id.

2875. pureva to be on the eve of going.
Ha. : puleva, to float here and there.

2876. purima the hands joined as a trum-
pet. Mq. : puiima, to whistle with
the fingers.

2877. haa-purupuru to care for, to serve.
Ha.: pulupulu, to cherish, to brood
as a hen her chicks.

2878. pute bag, sack, pocket. Ma.: pute,
a bag, a basket.

2879. puvaavaa ribbon, furbelow. Mq.:
puvaavaa, id. (Sa. : puva'ava'a, id.)

2880. puvatavata to be ill joined. Ma.: />«-
watawata, full of interstices.

2881. rae the forehead. Mq. :<ie, id. Pau.:
rae, id. Mgv.: akarae, to cut the
hair on the forehead. Ma.: rae, the
forehead. (Sa. : lae, hairless.)
rahu sortilege, enchantment. Mq.:
ahu, a sacred spot. Sa.: lafu, the
pig tabu. Ma.: rahurahu, herbage
plucked on a battlefield and used by
a priest in incantations.
rapaau medicament, to treat with
medicine. Mq. : apakau, apau, oint-
ment for a sore. Ha.: lapaau, to
administer medicine.
raparapa square. To. : labalaba, id.
Ha.: lapalapa, square (of timber, of
a bottle, of a cow yard).
raruraru the knees of a boat. Mq. :
auau, bowsprit, prow.
2886. rata the chestnut tree. Ma.; rata, a
tree.

ratou they. Mq. : atou, id. Sa. : latou,
id. Ma. : ratou, id. Pau. : ratou, id.
Mgv.: ratou, id.
2888. rauhuru dry banana leaf. Mq.:
auhuu, id. (To. : hulu, leaves dry and
dead.) Ha. : lauhulu, banana leaf.
raumati to cease raining, to remain
fair. Sa. : naumati, dry, arid. Ma. :
raumati, summer. Cf. 2173.
2890. raumea, autnea gills. Mq.: oumea,
koumea, id.

rauone soil free from stones. Ha.:
lauone, id.

ravaai to fish. Mq. : avaia, avaika,
id. Ha.: lawaia, id.
raverave a servant, to serve. Ha.:
lawelawe, to wait on the table, to
serve.

ref a to look sidewise. Ma. : rewha, a
squint.

reva the firmament, atmosphere. Ha.:
lewa, the upper regions of the air,
atmosphere, the visible heavens.
ri to hang. Ha. : It, to hang by the
neck.

riirii little by little. Ha.: liilii, id,
ropuee a violent blast of wind. Ma.:
ropu, a gust of wind, a squall.
rori trepang. Mq. : oi, id. Sa. : loli,
id. Ha.: loli, id.

rori to become hard. Mq. : oi, com-
pact, leathery. Ha.: loliloli, to be
watersoaked or tough.
rourou cartilage of the nose. Mq.:
ouou ihu, id.

ruahine an old woman. Ma.: rua-
hine, id. Cf. 2357.
ruaroa tropic of Capricorn. Mq.:
uaoa, a constellation, the eleventh
month. The sense in Tahiti is prob-
ably that of some constellation which
may be used to determine the position.
ruau an old man, an old woman. Ha. :
luau, a parent.

rufa worn out. Ma.: ruha, ruwha,
weary. Cf. 2359.

2882.

2883.

2884.

2885.

2887.

2889.

2891.
2892.
2893.

2894.
2895-

2896.

2897.
2898.

2899.

2900.

2901.

2902.

2903.

2904.

2905

THE DOMINANCE OF TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE-

125

./■

2906. ruhi sleepy, drowsy. Ma.: ruhi,
weak, exhausted. Cf. 1510.

2907. ruhiruhia aged, old. Ma.: ruruhi,
an old woman.

2908. rumi, to rub, to massage the limbs.
Cf. 1514.

2909. rupe a pigeon. Mq.: upe, id. Sa.:
lupe, id. Ma.: rupe, id.

2910. ruru a large aquatic bird, a wood-
pecker. Mq.: MM, a pigeon. Sa.:
lulu, an owl. Ma.: ruru, the more-
pork owl.

2911. rurua a shelter from the wind. Mgv. :
ruru, a shelter. Ma. : ruru, id.

2912. ruta to be in a hurry. Ma.: ruta,
bluster, rage.

2913. ta-aa to cut the roots in order to fell
a tree. Mq.: ta, to beat. Sa. : ta,
id. Ma.: to, id.

2914. ta-ia to fish with line or net. Sa.:
ta-palolo, to fish for palolo. Fu. : to,
dayUght fishing of women.

2915. taa to fall. Ma.: taka, to fall off, to
set.

2916. taa to go away. Ha.: ioo, gone, ab-
sent, to remove.

2917. taa finished. Ma.: tote, to desist.

2918. taai to voyage, to make the rounds.
Mq. : takai, taai, id.

2919. taanini to stagger, to flutter in the
wind. Mq. : takanini, taanini, ver-
tigo, staggering. Ha. : kaanini, to be
agitated, in a flutter.

2920. taaroa god creator. Mq.: towooa, id.
Sa. : tagaloa, id. Ma.: tangaroa, id.

2921. taave to hang, to strangle. Ha.:
takawe, id.

2922. tafa sonorous. Mq. : to/a, the soimd
of a shock. Ha. : kaha, a crack of a
whip, report of a pistol.

2923. tahavahava dirty, or soiled. Ma. ;te-
hawahawa, to de&le, to pollute. Cf.
2672.

2924. tahiri a fan. Mq. : tafii, tahii, id.
Ha.: kahili, a fly brush made of
feathers.

2925. tahiri to sweep by striking with a
cloth or broom, to dust, to wipe. Ha. :
kahili, to sweep, to wipe. Cf. 2376.

2926. tahiri to wag the tail. Ma.: tahiri,
to welcome by waving garments.

2927. tahitahi to brush with the hand, to
sweep. Sa. : tafi, to brush, to sweep.
Ma. : tahi, to sweep.

2928. tahuhu ridgepole. Ma. : tahuhu, id.
Cf. 2462.

2929. tahuti to rot, perishable. Ha.:
kahuki, corruption, putrefaction.

2930. tai-ao dawn. Mq. : takitaki te ao,
just before dawn.

2931. taimaha heavy. Ma.: taimaha,\A.

2932. taitahi each, one by one. Sa.:
ta'itasi, each.

2933. taitai salt. Mq.: taitai, to salt, to
pickle.

2934. tamaa sandals, shoes, foot covering.
Ha. : katnaa, id.

2935. tamaa to eat. Mq.: tamaka, tamaa,
to eat to excess.

2936. tamahana to heat. Ma.: tamahana,
to cook a second time.

2937. tamara pahns, leaves. Hn.: kamala,
to thatch with leaves for a temporary
house.

2938. tamau to persevere. Ha. : kamau, id.

2939. tane man, husband. Sa.: tone, man.
Ma.: tane, male, husband.

2940. taneenee large, abundant. Mq. :
taneenee, small, few. A sense-invert.

2941. tanoho to sit, to dwell. Mq. : tonoAo,
to sit.

2942. taoa property, possessions. Ma.:
taonga, property, treasure.

2943. tapahi to cut. Ma.: tapdhi, to cut,
to chop.

2944. tapairu princess. Ma.; tapairu, the
firstborn girl of a chiefly family.

2945. tapi-ata difiicult to obtain. Sa.:
-gatd, difficult to do or be.

2946. tapii to cling to anything. Ma,;
tapiki, to lay hold of.

2947. tapure to be speckled, spotted. Ha. :
kapule, to be hung up, as a bimch
of bananas, until the skin turns black
in spots.

2948. taputea the rainbow. Sa.: tapuitea,
the evening star.

2949. tara the comer of a house, angle.
Mq. : too, id. Sa. : lala, the round end
of a house. Ma. : tara, the side wall of
a house. The Polynesian Wander-
ings, page 239.

2950. tara enchantment. Ma.: tara, an
incantation.

2951. tara to untie. Sa. : to/a, id. Ha.:
kala, id.

2952. tarava to lie horizontally. Ma.:
tarawa, to hang upon a line.

2953. tarou to pick fruit with a forked
stick. Sa. : talou, id.

2954. tata porringer, cup, to bale. Mq. :
tdtd, scoop, baler. Sa. : toto, wooden
baler of a canoe. Ma. ; toto, id.

2955. tata to strike, to beat. Mq.: toto, id.
Sa. : tata, id. Ma.: toto, id.

2956. tatai to expel an evil spirit. Mq. :
tdtai, to chase, to expel, to exclude.

2957. tataramoa a prickly shrub. Sa.;
talatalamoa, a variety of the ifi tree.
Ma. ; tataramoa, the bramble.

2958. tati to insult, to reproach. lla..:kaki,
cross, petulant, angry.

2959. tatipi to cut with a knife. Sa. : tatipi,
to cut, to .shred.

2960. taua demonstrative pronoun, that.
Ma.: taua, id.

2961. taua coward. Ma. : to«to«o,cowardly.

2962. tauama an outrigger canoe. Sa. :
tauama, one rope of a canoe rigging.

2963. tauaro the front. Ma.: tauaro, the
front or principal aspect of a building.

2964. taui price, wages. Sa. : taut, id.

2965. taumamao to be out of reach. Sa.:
taumamao, to be far off.

126

EASTER ISLAND.

2966. taumata a vizor. Sa. : taumata, id.
Tokelau: taumata, "a curious marine
animal found on the reefs; it is used
by the natives as a helmet or cap
(taumata) because when dried it be-
comes hard as iron." Tregear, s. v.

2967. taurua the planet Venus. Mq.:
takuua, the name of a star. Ma.:
takurua, Sirius.

2968. taurua a double canoe. Ma.: taurua,
id.

2969. tautai the result. Ha.: kaukai, to
wait for an event to happen.

2970. tautau to fish in sweet water. Ha.:
kaukau, the snaring of fish.

2971. tauteute a heap of victuals. Sa. :
taute, to eat, to drink. Ma.: taute,
to prepare food for cooking.

2972. tavare to trick, to dupe. Mq. : tavae,
to cajole, to flatter. Ma. : taware, to
dupe, to fool, to cajole.

2973. tavere to tow a thing in the water.
Ha. : kawewele, the person at the end
of long ropes when many are dragging
a heavy object.

3974. tavini a servant. Mq. : tavini, id.
Sa. : tavini, id. Bishop Jaussen dis-
tinguishes this as a neologism in
Tahiti; it is undoubtedly a natural-
ized form of servant, a word which at
the time of the voyage of the Duff and
on the lips of the pioneer missionaries
would undoubtedly have been pro-
nounced sarvent.

2975. tavovovovo a distant sound. Mq. :
tavovo, to click the teeth. Ha.:
kawowo, to make a ruistling sound,
to sound heavily.

2976. f aa-te to milk, to squeeze out. Ma. :
whakate, to squeeze fluid out of any-
thing.

2977. tere to slip. Ha.? kele, to slide, to
slip.

2978. tetei to clench the teeth. Mq. : tetei,
to grit the teeth, to show the teeth.
Ma. : tetea, to show the teeth, to gnash
the teeth.

2979. tia the lower belly. Mq.: tia-kopu,
pubes. Ma. : tia, the lower abdomen.

2980. tiahonu to piece together. Mq. :
tuhonu, to mend, to patch. Ma.:
tuhonu, to join.

2981. tiao to .seek. Mq. : tikao, tiao, id.

2982. tiare a gardenia. Mq. : dare, tiae, id.
Sa. : tiale, id. Ma.: tiare, fragrant.

2983. tiehi, to expel, to drive away. Mq.:
tiehi, id.

2984. tihi the corner stone of a marae. Ha. :
kihi, the outer corner of a thing.

2985. tinana trunk, source, foundation.
Ma. : tinana, the body, the trunk.

2986. tipona to knot. Mq.: tipona, to tie
together. Ma.: tipona, to tie in a
knot.

2987. tiratira to raise high. Ha.: kilakila,
height.

2988. tire enough, have done. Mq.: tie,
interjection of disapproval.

2989. faa-titina to force oneself to do too
much. Ha. : kikina, to urge, to drive.

2990. titohe trousers, drawers. Mq.: titohe,
the buttocks.

2991 . titoo a sprit, to boom out a sail. Ma. :
titoko, a sprit.

2992. titore to shred leaves for weaving.
Ma. : titore, to split.

2993. tea a gout of blood. Sa.: to' a, to
coagulate.

2994. toatoa Elatostemma sessile. Mq.:
toatoa, a plant. Ma. : toatoa, id.

2995. toatoa a bad smell of the sea. Sa.:
to'ato'a, to smell bad.

2996. toetoe-pahao a crab. Mq.: toetoe,
id. Sa. : toetoe, id.

2997. toi Alphitonia zizyphoides. Mq.: toi,
a climbing plant. Sa. : toi, a tree.

2998. toimaha heavy. Ma.: toimaha, id.
Cf. 2931.

2999. toiri to drag a log. Ma.: tokiri, to
shove, to thrust lengthwise.

3000. tope a lock or knot of hair falling
behind. Mq. . tope, a tuft or tress of
hair worn on one side of the head in
sign of vengeance to be exacted. To. :
tobe, a lock of hair.

3001. tore to be inflamed with proud flesh.
Ma.: toretore, inflamed.

3002. toromiro the sacred tree (Thespesia).
Ma.: toromiro, a tree.

3003. toto netting in which a calabash is
carried. Mq. : <oto, the net in which
breadfruit is gathered. Ha.: koko,
netting around a calabash.

3004. tuaivi crest, summit of a mountain.
Mq. : tuaivi, a mountain, hill. Sa.:
tuasivi, chain of mountains, ridge.
Ha.: kuahiwi, mountain, summit.
Cf. 2715.

3005. tuamata eyebrow. Sa. : teowoto, eye-
lid.

3006. tuara a sail. Sa.: tuala, to put a
canoe more before the wind.

3007. tuatoto miscarriage. Mq. : tuatoto,
childbirth. Ha.: kuakoko, pains of
childbirth.

3008. tuatua an ancient word of address in
the evening prayer at the marae.
Ma. : tua, a religious word for god.

3009. tuferu, tuheru to scratch. Mq.:
tufeu, tuheu, id.

3010. tuhituhi sweetish. Ha.: kuhikuhi,
sweet or pleasant to the taste.

301 1. tumu blunt. Mq.: tumue, tumuhe,
blunt, obtuse. Ha.: kumumu, id.

3012. ra-tumu the sun half-set. Mq.:
tumu te ani, the horizon.

3013. tuna the sweetwater eel. Sa.; tuna,

id. Ma. : tuna, the eel.

3014. tuoi to stagger. Mq.: hee-tuoi, id.
Ha.: kuoi, id.

3015. tuoo to be serious, grave. Ha.: kuoo,
calm, sober.

THE DOMINANCE OF TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE.

127

3016. turi deaf. Mq.: tut, id. Sa.: tuli,
id. Ma.: turi, id. The Polynesian
Wanderings, page 284.

3017. turuturu posts of a house. Mq.:
tuutuu, id.

3018. tutau to cast anchor. Mq.:tofaM, id.

3019. tutoo a stubborn cough, asthma.
Mq. : tutoko, tutoo, a cough.

3020. tutu a plant. Mq.: tutu, id. To.:
tutu, a shrub. Ma. : tutu, id.

3021. tutufa, tutuha to split. Mq.: tufa,
id. Ha.: kuha, id.

3022. tutui candlenut. Ha.: kukui, id.

3023. tuturu a support, prop, stay. Ha.:
kukulu, a pillar, a post.

3024. u to touch shore, to strand. Ma. : u,
to reach the land.

3025. ua a land crab which shears iron.
Mq. : uka, lobster. Sa. : uga, the her-
mit crab.

3026. ua the back of the neck. Sa. : ua, the
neck. Ma. : ua, the back of the neck.

3027. uai to face about. Sa. : uai, to turn
toward.

3028. uha, Ufa to belch. Ha.: uha, to
belch, to hawk up mucus.

3029. uhu a cry of astonishment. Ha.:
uhu, a cry of grief.

3030. ui ringing in the ears. Mq. : ui, the
buzzing of flies. Ha. : ui, to squeak,
to creak.

3031. ununu prohibition of fishing on the
reef. Ha. : ununu, a stick erected in
sign of a tabu.

3032. upaupa a bird. Sa.: w/>a, an insect.

3033. uru the human skull. Mq.: uu, the
head. Sa.:M/«, id. Moriori; «/«, id.

3034. uruhia inspired. Ha. : uluhia, to be
possessed by a spirit.

3035. utai to be wet with sea water. Mq. :
utai, utaiea, kutai, damp, waterlogged.

3036. ha-utiuti to move oneself incessantly.
Ha. : ukiuki, to be gently in motion.

3037. uvira lightning. Ha. : uwila, id.

3038. va space between the leaves in a roof.
Sa. : va, space between. Ma.: wa,
interval.

3039. vae timbers of a boat. Ha.: wae,
knees, side timbers of a boat.

3040. vae to share out. Sa. : vae, to divide,
to share. Ma. : wawae, to divide.

3041. vahavaha to disdain, to dislike. Ha.:
wahawaha, to hate, to dislike.

3042. vaianu a plant. Mq. : vaianu, id.

3043. vairua, vaerua, verua, virua, vaiite
spirit, soul. Ma.: wairua, id.

3044. varea to be sleepy, napping. Ma.:
warea, under the influence of sleep.

3045. varovaro vibration of sounds upon
the ear. Ma.: wawaro, to miumur,
to sound indistinctly.

3046. vata opening, space, separated by
an interval. Mq. : vatavata, id. Ma.:
watawata, full of holes.

3047. vava sound of wind or rain. Ma.:
wawa, to sound like pattering rain.

3048. vea messenger. Ha. : weawea, a pro-
curer.

3049. verevere pudenda muliebria. Ma.:
werewere, id. (labia minora).

3050. verovero to twinkle like the stars.
Ha. : welowelo, the light of a firebrand
thrown into the air.

3051. vihi a wrapper. Ha.: uitW, to roll up
as a bundle.

CHAPTER VI.

THE MARQUESAS IN THE FAIRWAY TO HAWAII.

Church twice, twice State — each has essayed the Marquesas and each
has left its record of double failure, record and echo record. Yet where
failtu-e, complete and utter loss of effort, has attended the touch of the
solemn facts of such life as is known to us, romance has found success.
The unclothed truth has blushed to find herself in company of a race
whose painfully assumed tracery of tattooing has always seemed suffi-
cient garb. But fiction with its better truth of the comprehending eye
has given life to the Marquesas, a Ufe that will far outlast the fast-dying
race.

Here we have something that is interesting in detail; we shall find
some pleasure in looking back to these several efforts, five digits where-
with we may clasp these remote islands of the sea into some measure of
comprehension.

The Marquesas, the islands of the Marquis, they are. Who was this
Marquis whose title should serve as sufficient designation of islands in a
remote sea, should endure when the honesty of newer geographical
nomenclature has shaken the Georgian glory from Tahiti and the fame
of a petty Earl of Sandwich from Hawaii ? It was Mendoza, marquis of
Cafiete and grandee of Spain, greater than grandee, the great viceroy of
Peru in the days of its glory. His admiral it was, Alvaro Mendana de
Neira, who conferred this name upon these rugged and savage lands.
It was on Mendana's second and fatal voyage. After eight-and-twenty
years of belief that far in the west of the great and unknown sea he had
discovered the Ophir land of Solomon whence came the gold in ships of
Tarshish, the great admiral had secured sanction for a voyage of col-
onization. His cabins and holds were filled with a scurvy lot of settlers
of the new lands, the sweepings of the streets from Panama to I,ima, four
hundred outcasts. In the early days of the voyage toward a hope that
could never be fulfilled Mendana discovered new land, the southern
group of the islands of our study in this chapter, sighted them late in the
afternoon of July 21, 1595. Drawn by the lure of gold at the other edge
of the sea whose wastes he had scarcely begun as yet to cross, the
admiral could not halt for long at these islands of new discovery. He
skirted each as it rose upon his view, gave them collectively the name of
his viceregal patron, landed on one that he might take possession in the
name of Spain and the Chiurch. The proper names of his narrative
read like a passage from the Acta Sanctorum. The four ships of his
fleet were foursaints by name, Jerome and Philip in one pair, and on the
side of distaff sanctity Isabella and Catharine. To each new island, as

129

130 EASTER ISLAND.

it rose to view, he gave pious names : Magdalena served to designate
Fatuhiva, then followed San Pedro, Santa Christina, and La Dominica.
It was upon the last, Tahuata, that he elected to land. This was on the
day of Santiago and to the bay which promised anchorage he gave the
name of Madre de Dios. All this piety was but the prelude to the bless-
ing of the heathen land. In all the pomp which belonged to the dignity
of an admiral of Spain Mendana set foot upon the shore. The altar
was erected in the abode of joyous paganism; the well-ordered pomp of
the ritual of the mass attracted the imitation of the savages if it left
their reverence untouched; the European history of the Marquesas
opens with the solemn act of religion. Even in this solemnity we have
the record of the straying attention which sometimes finds food for
secular thought in church. Beside the admiral sat his wife. Dona
Ysabel Berreto, destined by bitter fate to become herself an admiral and
to lead the broken expedition home and away from the inhospitable
land which was to hold forever hidden the corpse of her husband. Beside
Dona Ysabel, through all the ceremonies, sat a woman of the island race
(the chronicler of the voyage narrates that she was more beautiful than
the ladies of Lima), and fanned the lady with a fan of curious workman-
ship. Her hair was most magnificent; Dona Ysabel asked to have a
lock, an ignorant indignity which added its mite to the score which the
islanders soon sought to settle with their disturbing visitors. "Prob-
ablement, " says Vincendon Dumoulin, "peu d'heures aprds le moment
oil les Espagnols avaient rendu gr^ce au del de leur d6couverte les mal-
heureux Noukahiviens suppliaient leurs divinit6s tutdlaires de les
d6barrasser de la presence de leurs terribles visiteurs. " Three crosses
set up along the beach, a name and a date carved in the bark of a tree,
one Marquesan who had been taught the parrot recitation of a sacred
name — this was all that the Church gave to the Marquesas when first
it came into contact with their savagery. Before the fleet had passed
from sight the crosses, we may be sure, were converted to timber uses ;
the bark of a tree in the Pacific tropics is no material for enduring mem-
orials of discovery; as lightly as learned the sacred names would vanish
from use. This first coming of religion with all its pomp was but vain
show; it left no mark whatever.

Even under expeditionary circumstances and in the heart of savagery
there must have been a certain dignity in this sacrifice of the mass by
Mendana's men; the Spaniard is mannerly, the Church is ritual. The
next attempt of religion to ameliorate the Marquesas is absurd.

Two centuries and two years have passed when the ship Duff finds
her way into the very bay where Mendana's chaplains had sung the
mass and set the crosses. For all but the last fragment of these two
oblivious centuries the knowledge of the Marquesas was kept to the
islanders, no hardy shipman had cared to seek them out and none had
chanced upon them in their happy seclusion until Cook restored them

THE MARQUESAS IN THE FAIRWAY TO HAWAII. 131

to geography in 1 774. There followed fresh discoveries of Ingraham in
1 791 , Marchand in the same year, and Hergest in the year following.

We have already seen the Duff with her freight of missionaries at
Matavai in Tahiti requiting praise with prayer. Her commission went
farther afield. A mission party was landed in Tongatabu ; two were to
be settled in the Marquesas, and the choice had fallen upon Mr. Crook
and upon Mr. Harris . They were representative of the motley character
of that first modern apostolate to the nations; the former was but 21
and is set down in the roster as "gentleman's servant and since tin-
worker, " the latter had reached the age of 39 and had been a cooper.
Than these three professions none could have been imagined less valu-
able in the conditions of island economy. The younger man went
ashore with alacrity, we can easily see in the somewhat solemn narrative
his gaiety on finding himself on the beach, for we find him making
friends with the chief of the bay, Tenae, and in this company scamper-
ing over the hills and exploring the shaded valleys. But Harris was
evidently afraid; he remained aboard the Duff until Captain Wilson
practically forced him ashore to carry out the errand upon which he had
come. When the first gray of morning made it possible to see the land
the miserable cooper was found in bitter plight of distress. It was not
easy to rescue him ; the sea was high and the surf upon the rocks pre-
cluded a landing at the point, from which he would not stir ; he and his
box were hauled through the breakers at the end of a heaving line. His
tale was sad. Tenae and Crook had gone off on yet another excursion;
Harris was left behind to take care of the queen. Early in the evening
the question arose as to whether he were white all over and it was settled
by what we may call laboratory methods. The gentle inquisition
clearly scared the pious cooper, and his terror reached frenzy when the
rollicking queen turned her maids of honor loose upon him. Seizing
his box and his few possessions, he rushed forth into the night and sat
upon the beach resolved to save his life and to preserve that which he
held dearer. With mingled cowardice and piety he sat on his box
through the night, bewailing his sad plight given over to the torment of
these daughters of Belial. Toward morning the merry band of girls
found him; he forsook his little all, and from a hiding-place in the rocks
witnessed the glee with which they robbed him of his few poor goods.
No considerations of duty could induce the wholly terrified man to set
foot once more upon the all too hospitable shore. Crook remained,
but his mission was fruitless; his hardships became so great as his
novelty passed away from his savage hosts that a year later he was glad
of the opportunity to make his escape. Thus ended the second attempt
of the Church upon the Marquesas.

The first attempt of the State upon these islands is one of the least-
known chapters in our national history. It is well known that in the
War of 1 81 2 Commodore Porter pushed the Essex around Cape Horn

132 EASTER ISLAND.

and harried the Pacific. It is equally well known that his career of vic-
tory came to its end off Valparaiso, when he was forced into an unequal
fight with H. B. M. Cherub and was obliged to strike his flag. Yet in
the course of this dashing campaign he visited the Marquesas and per-
formed an act of sovereignty for which the United States were long
years removed from being ready. In the bay of Taiohae in the island of
Nukahiva he hoisted the American flag and formally annexed the Mar-
quesas to the United States — ^remote islands of a distant sea to a young
republic which at that time had scarcely crossed the Alleghanies and
whose statesmen had not even in dreams the idea of a country bounded
by two oceans or of a new waterway to join these seas. This was done
on October 19, 1813, a generation before the United States reached the
Pacific Ocean, almost three generations before we found it necessary to
acquire a chain of dependencies set like stepping-stones across that sea
to a foothold almost on the foreshore of Asia. Possession of the Mar-
quesas, at least temporary possession, was needed by Porter. He had
pushed out into the Pacific with but one small ship ; his prizes created
for him a squadron worthy of any commodore's broad pennant. He
could easily have held the islands against any force which the British
then could array against him. But he had the instinct of prevision.
He did what the greater strategy of to-day would prescribe if it were
now possible : he seized upon the point which best covers the mouth of
the Panama Canal. It was not an empty form, the mere hoisting of a
flag, the vain salvo of artillery. At the head of Taiohae, to which he
gave the new name of Massachusetts Bay, he built a fort, Fort Madison,
its walls pierced for 16 guns and four pieces mounted; he built Madison-
ville with six suitable houses, a ropewalk, a bakery, and other fit shops ;
he assigned to Nukahiva, in yet further admiring iteration of his loved
President, the new designation of Madison Island, and for the dual
archipelago he revived and extended the earlier designation of the Wash-
ington Islands. At his coming he found war raging in desultory fury
on Madison Island. That would never do in this newest America;
peace must reign, even though it should entail the stiffest fighting, and
Porter's dove had spurs. He found no mean antagonists; more than
once the issue was, temporarily at least, in no little doubt, but at last all
the fighters had been fought into submission. Porter's premature act
received in Washington not so much recognition as might serve to dis-
avow it ; the archives of the government contain not so much as a mem-
orandum of the interesting event; we owe our acquaintance therewith
solely to the commodore's own memoirs. When he sailed away from
Massachusetts Bay Madison ville reverted to savagery; of Fort Madison
nothing remains but the trace in the thick undergrowth on a slight bluff
overlooking the bay; the closest search has failed to bring to light the
buried bottle in which he placed a copy of his proclamation of annexa-
tion together with certain coins of American money. In the collation

THE MARQUESAS IN THE FAIRWAY TO HAWAII. 133

of Bishop Dordillon's dictionary of the Marquesan (the worthy prelate
had no English and therefore the neologism escaped him) we have won-
dered if some one of these coins might not perchance have served as the
basis upon which rests the word koata defined as "pi^ce de monnaie
(i franc)."*

If the attempt to introduce republican virtues to Nukahiva ("they
have requested," says Commodore Porter in his proclamation, "to be
admitted to the great American family whose republican laws have such
analogy with their own") was but the breath upon the mirror for dura-
tion, still more spectral is the royalty of Nukahiva's king. We know
it only through a scrap of paper which in 1838 Captain Jacquinot found
in a chief's possession when the corvettes I' Astrolabe and la Zelee came
to anchor in Taiohae. Thus it read :

Nous, Charles, baron de Thierry, chef souverain de la Nouvelle-Zflande,
roi de I'ile Nouka-Hiva, certifions avec plaisir que Vavanouha, chef de Portua,
est I'ami des Europdens, et qu'il s'est toujours conduit, k notre ^gard, avec
d^cence et bienvaillance. En consequence de quel, nous le recommandons aux
bons soins de tous les navigateurs, qui peuvent demeurer id en toute sdcurit^.
Donn6 k Port-Charles (Anna-Maria), ile Nouka-Hiva, le 23 juillet 1835,

Charles, baron de Thierry,
Par le roi,
Ed. Fergus, colonel, aide-de-camp.

This Carolus Rex, primus atque ultimus, is a very ghost of a poor
king. He appears in the history of the early and difficult colonization
of New Zealand with his attempt at a French settlement in Akaroa ; in
the narrative of the Wilkes expedition he is found as a center of refine-
ment at the Bay of Islands ; in the story of the Bounty mutineers on Pit-
cairn's Island he flashes for a moment in passage. But no research has
yet added so much as a single line to the figure of the man who parades
in the royal proclamation as colonel and aide-de-camp, Ed. Fergus.

If the world's acquaintance with the Marquesas were to rest solely on
these thin failures of Church and State, the world would know little
indeed. But romance chanced to touch these green peaks; they live.
When Herman Melville wrote "Typee" it failed as literature. It was
not in accord with that fustian stuff which then was the literature of
America; it violated all the stupid canons of a dull art. He had the eye
to discern the life beneath the rattling palms; he felt the humanity of
the savage lust of life and joy of death ; he then had the pen of accuracy.
Once and again he wrote with unconscious art in sweet verity, "Typee, "
and "Omoo" a second chapter of the same life, with deep breaths of
pure air. These done he turned to literature, the literature of the
second quarter of the last century, a death in Ufe; the antiquarian may

•Amateurs of the jargon type will find no difficulty in penetrating these other entries in
the same dictionary.
tihu, s., ofr. 50. [dix sous.]
verekuti, a., iris-bien. [very good.]

134 BASTER ISI<AND.

give them shelf room for their shadow of a name, yet it would puzzle
even such an one to recall then: titles. But " Typee" is the history of
the Marquesas, the geography of Nukahiva, the story of savage life
before it had begun that change into new conditions which has proved
fatal. Memory holds the picture of a tattered copy of the first edition
of "Typee, " picked up on the Broom road in Tahiti at a d^bit for ten
sous or some such trifling matter, dragged from a pile of undistinguished
lumber. Its cover, for but one was left, still showed patches of the
canary-colored glazed paper with which it must have made a fine show
in booksellers' windows when it came fresh from the presses. It was
riddled with thread holes, marks of the gnawing insect life of the Pacific
which goes through literature far more consistently from cover to cover
than mere humanreaders. A shabby little book, a frowsy beachcomber
of a book fallen on its evil days, just the worth of perhaps tihu. But
pocket companion of the arduous scramble to the knife edge of the
mountain crest which captures the wet clouds over Taiohae, there it
showed its worth, which had outlived the neglect of man and had with-
stood the gnawing of the beetle. As in its pages, so before the eye lay
the valley of the Typees and the valley of the Happars, or, since the
restlessness of orthography has reached the uttermost sea, we are now
to designate them as the valleys of Haapa and Taipi. What matters it?
The same authority which establishes our new spelling shows the vanity
of it all, "Haapa, now almost entirely extinct;" "Taipi, now almost
depopulated." Soon the only Marquesans alive will be Mehivi and
Kory-Kory and Marheyo, and Fayaway forever flitting in the fragrant
avenues of the humid forest.

It is depressing to write of these islands of Southeast Polynesia ; we
may not escape the mortuary and the monumental ; the pen arm is for-
ever condemned to wear the brassard. We can not finish the briefest
sketch of Rapanui, of Mangareva, of the Paumotu, of Tahiti, of the
Marquesas, without touching upon the obituary of each folk in its tiu-n.
They die, placidly, uncomplainingly; they fade before the bright hght
of the higher civilization which takes all from them and can give them
nothing in return for the joy of living of which it has robbed them. I
recall the saying of an aged Maori to Featherstone : "As the Maori rat
dies before the Pakeha rat; as the Maori fly dies before the Pakeha fly,
as the Maori grass dies before the Pakeha grass, so dies the Maori before
the Pakeha. " It is a sense of personal loss, I have known the Poly-
nesian so well, the lilt of his life has so much with which I am attuned in
unison. In an earlier work I mentioned with reverent affection the
Polynesian debt which I owe to Dana. It came to me to study the
South Sea as the meet and proper end of my formal education. But to
that call I might not have given heed had there not been the draft of
earlier sentiment of attraction. On my desk, as I write the chapters of
these studies of a most interesting language group, lies the fillip to my
zeal, the mottled shell of a cowrie. It has been with me in the South

THE MARQUESAS IN THE FAIRWAY TO HAWAII. 135

Sea, coals to a Newcastle which needs no heat, for it is the commonest
shell on the island beaches. But it has been with me all my life, a hun-
dred years ago a great-grandfather brought it back with him, a shell
from Owhyhee. That was all the story with which it came to me, just a
name which now we spell othergate, a name to recall ; and in its cham-
bered recesses at the ear the whisper of booming reefs breaking in marble
fleece of foam and of the susurrus of the palm. Just a reminder that
Polynesia from my beginning has called me with a voice I have never
sought to gainsay. The personal digression may be pardoned if it but
serve to set the accent on the regret with which are written these notes
of the unrepining passage of a race as attractive as the butterflies and
scarcely more thoughtful of the responsibilities of life.

Had Bishop Dordillon but thought tobemore specificinhis researches
the language of the Marquesas might properly be considered under the
heads of two dialects. In a loose sense they are to be regarded as the
dialects of the southeastern and northwestern groups which compose the
archipelago. Phonetically the critical points are marked in the variant
treatment of two palatals. Neither dialect retains in its purity the
nasal palatal ng; each may elide it; but in general it undergoes hori-
zontal mutation in the southeastern dialect into n and vertical in the
northwestern into k. In the matter of the mute palatal k there is less
distinctive quality; regarded broadly, we may say that the northwestern
dialect inclines to retain it, that the southeastern tends to elide it under
the influence which we have already found operative in Hawaii and
Samoa. The notes of Monsignor Dordillon and of Mr. Christian upon
the variety of k are to be disregarded ; each has fallen into the error
of basing comparisons upon the employment of the k as mutation
ng-product with the n similarly produced, which can, of course, have
no bearing upon the treatment of the true Polynesian k.

In the exhaustive collation of the vocabulary I have been led several
times to the feeling that in the choice of vocables we might in the Mar-
quesas, as elsewhere, find circumstantial evidence of variant migration
streams. The proof has always escaped me because the dictionary
omits the note of dialect distinction. This point, which would be of
interest and probably of value, we are obliged to pass over, for it is now
too late to hope to recover the dying speech.

Bearing in mind this irrecoverable difference of two strongly marked
dialects, we present the comparative table of the Marquesan alphabet
set upon the Proto-Samoan base.

a o, e, i,
e e, a o o

it u u

I r, -
ng «, fe, - n «, - m »n

h A, -
s A, /, -

V V

if.v.h
k k,- tt,n, - p p

136

EASTER ISLAND.

The vowel flexibility lies within the triangle of the neutral vowel; its
occurrence is in unaccented syllables and it is most strongly marked in
the mutation e-a, the other alterations being rare. In the consonant
structure we find that all the palatals and all the Unguals are susceptible
of extinction. We have already commented upon this as a dialectic
criterion in the matter of the palatal ng and k. In the Hngual series
the extinction of the liquid is all but universal ; its retention, in the form
of r, seems to have no reference to dialect; in the printed vocabulary r
appears as initial in but 37 entries and its occurrence in the medial posi-
tion is indicated by no higher note of frequency; the prime character of
the Marquesan phonetics is the loss of the liquid; it is that which sets it
off distinctively from all the other languages of the Polynesian family.
In the labial series we find the same fixed points as in the other lan-
guages of Southeastern Polynesia, the same variable point, the f , and
the variants there involve no new principles of phonetics.

Table 21,

Pau-Rn-Mgv-Ta-Mq

Pau-Rn-Ta-Mq

Pau-Rn-Mgv-Mq ....

Pau-Rn-Mq

Mgv-Rn-Ta-Mq

Mgv-Rn-Mq

Ta-Rn-Mq

Total

Pau-Mgv-Ta-Mq

Pau-Ta-Mq

Pau-Mgv-Mq

Pau-Mq

Mgv-Ta-Mq

Mgv-Mq

Ta-Mq

Ta-Ha-Mq

Total

Grand total

Southeast
Polynesia.

8
I

7

2

21

3'

'7

87

II

32

4

18

42
207

85
23

422

509

Poly-
nesian.

227

14

>5

I

89
24
10

380

40

18

8

I

73
20

34

'94

574

Proto-
Samoan.

3'

8
10

2
'4
34
31
30

129

160

Tongafiti.

40

9
6

2
16
8
o

47
29

4

7

42

32

'7

178

259

Total.

284

28

29

6

■35
69
28

579

106

89

18

40

191

290

166

23

923

1502

Yet here we find a character which serves to create a class division
within the province. The mutabiUty which is expressed by the formula
ff,v,h is found in the Paumotu, Mangareva, and Tahiti. Before we
set the Marquesas in this company, as might seem justifiable from the
consonant scheme just presented, we are to note that f-/ characterizes
the dialect of the southeastern Marquesas, f-h the northwest. The
only language in which f-h holds exclusive place is Rapanui.

In the foregoing chapters a considerable amount of the Marquesan
material has been caught in the meshes of the identification of various
afiiliates netted in the sedulous examination of the Paumotu, Manga-

THE MARQUESAS IN THE FAIRWAY TO HAWAII. 137

revan, and Tahiti. Preparatory to the continuance of our study of the
Marquesan we shall carry that already ascertained material forward
into the present chapter in Table 21 on page 136, in which we con-
tinue to maintain the prime dichotomous division based upon the
presence or absence of tJie Rapanui affiliation.

From the tabulation of affiliates which has been drawn out in con-
nection with the Rapanui dictionary we derive the following instances
of affiUation of Rapanui and the Marquesas which have left no record
elsewhere in Southeast Polynesia :

Marquesas-Rapanui :

2

30

53

65

67

88

123

138

156

190

207

222

252

274

7

36

57

67

77

95

124

147

177

191

210

226

256

276

8

37

59

69

78

102

125

148

178

197

211

227

265

279

II

39

60

70

84

III

133

149

187

198

214

228

270

284

12

44

62

72

85

114

135

155

188

201

220

231

271

291

20

47

Very little of this material is identifiable in the rearward track of the
migration. The Tongafiti migration has left no record; the Proto-
Samoan appears in but the items 784, 791, 800. The general Poly-
nesian is found in 350.

Our next contribution is derived from that residual part of the Mar-
quesas vocabulary which is not recognizable in Rapanui and which has
escaped collation from the several bases of the other languages of the
province, Paumotu, Mangareva, and Tahiti. Thus we are left with no
more than the reference to the groups of earlier migration source and
to the Hawaiian, as in the preceding chapter, where we found its inclu-
sion of interest. As in that chapter, we designate the occurrence of
Hawaiian affiliates by the employment of bold-face figiu-es.

Marquesas-Hawaii :

3052 3077 3096 3123 3144 3163 3193 3218 3239 3255 3269 3289 3325 3346

3053 3083 3098 3124 3145 3164 3196 3221 3240 3256 3271 3302 3330 3348

3054 3084 3104 3128 3146 3166 3198 3224 3243 3258 3273 3307 3332 3349

3055 3085 3108 3131 3147 3170 3202 3227 3245 3262 3278 3309 3333 3351

3056 3088 3112 3132 3148 3171 3203 3229 3248 3263 3279 3316 3334 3353

3062 3089 3113 3134 3150 3173 3205 3233 3249 3265 3282 3319 3336 3354

3064 3091 3116 3136 3156 3177 3207 3235 3250 3266 3283 3322 3340 3355

3066 3092 3118 3138 3157 3184 3211 3236 3253 3267 3286 3323 3344 3358

3068 3093 3119 3139 3159 3186 3214 3237 3254 3268 3287 3324 3345 3359

3069 3094 3121 3141 3161 3189 3216
Polynesian-Marquesas :

3065 3102 3I20 3122 3187 3199 3228 3234 3242 3246 3297 3304
Proto-Samoan-Marquesas :

3057 3075 3095 3106 3129 3149 3185 3204 3222 3247 3281 3303 3318 3343

3060 3076 3097 3107 3130 3151 3188 3208 3223 3252 3284 3305 3328 3347

3063 3078 3099 3109 3133 3153 3190 3209 3225 3257 3288 3306 3329 3350

3067 3081 3100 3115 3135 3154 3191 3213 3231 3261 3292 3312 3331 3353

3072 3082 3101 3117 3137 315s 3192 3217 3232 3276 3296 3313 3335 3356

3073 3086 3103 3126 3142 3168 3197 3219 3244 3280 3298 3315 3338 3357

3074 3087 3105 3127 3143 3178 3201 3220
Tongafiti-Marquesas :

3058 3080 3125 3162 3174 3181 3200 3226 3259 3274 3291 3300 33143327

3059 3090 3140 3165 3175 3182 3206 3230 3260 327s 3293 3301 33173337

3061 3HO 3152 3167 3176 3183 3210 3238 3264 3277 3294 3308 33203339

3070 3HI 3158 3169 3179 3194 3212 3241 3270 328s 3295 3310 33213341

3071 3114 3160 3172 3180 3195 3215 3251 3272 3290 3299 3311 33263342
3079

138

EASTER ISLAND.

The sum of all these partial results is set forth in the following table,
still retaining the primal division on the Rapanui base and bringing
forward the corresponding sums from Table 14 on page 113:

Table 22.

Southeast
Polynesia.

Poly-
nesian.

Proto-
Samoan.

Tongafiti.

Total.

Mq-Rn

72
87

380

3

3'

81

76
579

Pau-Rn-Mgv-Ta-Mq . . .

Total

'59

381

34

81

655

Mq

12

69
23

7'

ij6

Mq-Ha

■33

Total

133

12

92

71

308

Pau-Mgv-Ta-Mq

422

'94

129

178

923

Grand total

581

587

255

330

1886

In Bishop Dordillon's dictionary we count 12,000 entries. This is
gross exaggeration. It has already been noted that there are two dia-
lects ; the dictionary is clearly a loose compaction of both. It is quite
safe to say that practically there is duplication of every item, that its
form in one dialect and its form in the other dialect double the entries.
It is inconceivable that the Marquesans possess twice the speech equip-
ment which the research of careful investigators for more than a century
has been able to discover for Tahiti. The fact that the count of the
Marquesas speech is almost exactly double that of Tahiti is evidential
that the explanation of the discrepancy lies in the agglomeration of two
dialects, each of about the same figture as that of Tahiti. Since the

Table 23.

Marquesas.

Tahiti.

Paumotu.

Mangareva.

No.

P. ct.

P. ct.

P. ct.

P. ct.

Southeast Polynesia

Polynesian

581
587
255
330

31
31

'3

18

38
3'
ID
20

43
57

6

21

35

35

5

25

Proto-Samoan

Tongafiti

author's designation of dialectic diversity is by no means consistently
or completely carried out in that dictionary, it is impossible to collate
the text for the enumeration of each dialect. We shall, however, not
go very far astray in assuming for the base figure in the computations
upon which we are next to engage that which we employed in Tahiti, or
the round number of 6,000.

We have developed in the Marquesan the identification of 1,886 affili-
ates, 31 per cent of the language; with this we compare identification in

THE MARQUESAS IN THE FAIRWAY TO HAWAII.

139

the Paumotu amounting to 52 per cent, 26 per cent of Mangareva, 33
per cent of Tahiti. The occurrence of these identifications in com-
parison of the four languages is shown in Table 23.

In these figures we have neglected the division upon the Rapanui base.
This point we shall next examine. We find that the Marquesan has 655
words in common with Rapanui, 34 per cent of the former, just twice
as much, 68 per cent of the latter, these ratings resting on identifiable
speech figures.

We now pass to the subdivision of the common element of Marquesan
in the other languages of the province. The first table of this series sets
forth the sums and percentages for all Southeast Polynesia.

Table 24.

Rapanui affiliates.

Extra-Rapanui.

Total.

No.

p. ct.

No.

P. ct.

No.

P. ct.

Paumotu

347
579
475

60
82

253
605
923

59

600
I 122
1027

40

Mangareva

Tahiti

Herein we see that the Rapanui element of the Marquesan lacks little
of community with the same element in Mangareva and that it is nearly
as close to Tahiti, but from the Paumotu it is separated by a consider-
able interval. At this point of the inquiry into Tahiti we found that its
Rapanui element associated almost equally with the Marquesas and
Mangareva, 80 and 78 per cent respectively, and that its association
with the Paumotu was 60 per cent, the figure which we have now devel-
oped for the Marquesas. From earUer chapters we continue the note
that the Rapanui element of Mangareva was more closely associated
with the Paumotu (53 per cent), and in the Paumotu it associated most
largely with the Marquesan (86 per cent) . The extra- Rapanui element
of the Marquesan shows the ^

same points of affiliation, clos-
est with the Mangarevan, next
with Tahiti by practically the
same interval as in the Rapanui
element, but far more widely
removed from the Paumotu.
We have seen that this element
in Tahiti associates most largely
with the Paumotu (44 per cent) ; in Mangareva there is a 45 per cent
association with the Marquesas, and in the Paumotu the association
is with Tahiti to the very considerable extent of 84 per cent.

Table 25 shows the identifications which do not pass beyond South-
east Polynesia.

Rapanui affiliates.

Extra-Rapanui.

No.

P.ct.

No.

P.ct.

Paumotu

Mangareva . . .
Tahiti

18
87

47

20

77
54

65
293

193

15
69
46

140

KASTBR ISLAND.

In each element of this material the Marquesan shows the closest
association with Mangareva and the position of the Paumotu is rela-
tively remote.

As before, we set the three rearward elements of migration source in

Table 26.

Tabls 26.

Rapanui affiliates.

Extra-Rapanui.

Polynesian.

Proto-
Samoan.

Tongafiti.

Polynesian.

Proto-
Samoan.

Tongafiti.

No.

P. ct.

No.

P. ct.

No.

P.ct.

No.

P.ct.

No.

P.ct.

No.

P.ct.

257
355
340

69

93

89

'4
25
23

50
80
74

57
70
65

70
86
80

67
141
165

11
80

34
75
82

15
34
37

87
125

135

35
50
54

Mangareva

Tahiti

In our study of the Tahiti material we took occasion to note at this
stage the identification of 105 items exclusively with Hawaii, and of 23
identifications shared with the Marquesas. In the collation of the
Marquesas we find, additional to the 23 items brought over from Tahiti,
the exclusive identification of 133 items in Hawaii and 23 others for
which we are able to identify a Proto-Samoan soiu-ce. It would carry
us beyond the bounds of this province of Southeast Polynesia if we
were to venture here upon any discussion of this phenomenon. That
may properly be left to the workers in Hawaii. In the "Polynesian
Wanderings" the dissection of purely Proto-Samoan material showed
forth the trace of a migration of that earlier stock due north from Nuclear
Polynesia with no evidence of an intermediate halt. The items here
assembled show that a migration of indeterminate source passed from
Tahiti to Hawaii direct, from Tahiti to Hawaii by way of the Marquesas,
from the Marquesas to Hawaii, and in all this record of migration there
is clear evidence that at least one of the squadrons on the Marquesas
road to Hawaii was Proto-Samoan.

The relations of the identifications
of earlier source to the mass of Mar-
quesas identifications are presented in
Table 27.

Comparison with Table 20 in the
chapter on Tahiti shows that the
same principles are operative in the
Marquesas also. In the Rapanui
element we find the same high per-
centage appertaining to that indiscriminate source which we can class
in no other fashion than as general Polynesian, the low percentages of
the two distinctive migrations; in each language the Tongafiti shows

Table 27.

Rapanui
aflUiates.

Extra-
Rapanui.

Polynesian

Proto-Samoan . .
Tongafiti

P. cl.
58

5
12

P.ct.
■ 6
i8
20

75

54

THE MARQUESAS IN THE FAIRWAY TO HAWAII.

141

a trifle more of contributive activity, but so small are the figures
that this amounts to Uttle in the mass. In the element which we
can not connect with Rapanui we find in the two languages the some-
what considerable enhancement of the two distinctive migration
sources at the expense of the general Polynesian, and in the Mar-
quesas the Proto-Samoan runs a little higher, the Tongafiti a little
lower than in Tahiti.

3052. a with numerals (o tahi, one). Ha.:
akahi, id.

3053. aa to be indisposed because of indi-
gestion. Ha. : oTia, to suffer through
illness.

3054. aatohe said of a person who covers
himself with odors. Ha. : ala, spicy,
perfumed, aromatic.

3055. aava a fish. Ha.: aawa, id.

3056. aie to borrow. Ha. : ate, to owe.

3057. aiu old, ancient. Sa.:a/wM, long ago;
Iwu, prematurely aged. Ha. : aliuliu,
a long time; liuKu, for a long time.

3058. akatea a bush. Ma.: akalea, a tree.

3059. akau the nineteenth day of the moon.

Ma.: rakaunui, the sixteenth day of
the moon; rakaumatohi, the seven-
teenth day.

3060. amona a burden carried on the
shoulder. Sa. : amoga, id.

3061. amumu a low, murmuring sound.
Ma. : hamumu, to mutter, to mumble.

3062. anahu charcoal, soot. Ha.: lanahu,
charcoal.

3063. anu liquor amnii. Sa. : lanu, id.

3064. ao respiration, breath. Ha.: aho,
breath.

3065. ao to collect with hand or net. Sa. :
ao, to gather. Ma.: ao, to collect.
Ta.: aoaia, to collect food and other
things with care.

3066. aoa a fish. Ha. : aoa, id.

3067. aoina to pass a sleepless night. Sa. :
aoina, to lie awake until dawn.

3068. apana to patch. Ha. : apana, a frag-
ment, a patch.

3069. ato to cut with the nails. Ha. : ako,
to cut as with scissors.

3070. atua the fourteenth day of the moon.
Ma.: atua, id.

3071. atutahi the name of a star. Ma.:
atutahi, Canopus.

3072. auau to bathe. Sa. : 'au'au, id. Ha.:
auau, id.

3073. auau table cloth. Sa.: /om/om, coco-
nut leaf plaited for food service.

3074. auoa a long net of leaves for fishing.
Sa. : lauloa, id.

3075. ava a small fish of sweet water. Sa. :

'ava'ava, a small fish. Ha.: awa, a
fish.

3076. aviti liar, to exaggerate. Sa.: 'aviti,
to bring a false report, to lie.

3077. ea to be satisfied. Ha.: lea, to be
pleased, to feel comfortable.

3078. eeva weak, feeble. Sa. : Vcto, to suf-
fer from illness, from weakness, from
hunger.

3079. ehu to fall in bits. Ma.: rehu, to
split off in chips.

3080. ehua, ehuD a large constellation.
Ma. : rehua, a star or planet, probably
Jupiter.

3081. ei (i ma ei) honest, no thief. Sa.: cf.
lelei, good.

3082. eki a shrub. Sa. : le'ile'i, a tree.

3083. fafaua a stingray. Ha.: hahalua, a
fish tabu to women under pain of
death.

3084. fainu, hainu to give to drink. Ha.:
hainu, id.

3085. feci eversion of the lids, to open the
eye with the finger in order to express
the falsity of what has been said. Ha. :
helei, to say no by a signal of pulling
down one corner of the eye slyly.

3086. feeo, heeo coral. Sa. : feofeo, id.

3087. fena, hena tight closed, glued. Sa.:
fenafena, hard, tough.

3088. fio to take flight. Ha. : hio, to wander.,

3089. haahaha to boast, to brag, to vaimt.
Ha. : hoohaha, to strut, to be proud.

3090. haate, hakate to push forward, to
seek to rise. Ma. : tete, to exert one-
self, strenuous.

3091. hae to bark furiously. Ha.: hae, to
bark.

3092. hahea grand, important. Ha..: haheo,
proud, haughty, to put on airs.

3093. haitara, haitana, haitaa sick abed.
Ha. : haikala, a fatal disease.

3094. hanamana miracle, a wonder. Ha. :
hanamana, id.

309s . hano to desire, to seek to. Sa. : sano,
to desire, to long for.

3096. haore, haoe, ace foreigner, non-
Polynesian. Ha.: haole, id.

3097. hatea large, spacious, vast. Sa.
ateatea, id. Ha.: akea, id.

3098. hautete the shivering of fever. Ha.
haukeke, to shiver with cold.

3099. hee oto to cut. Sa.: sele, id. Ha.
helehele, id.

3100. heikai, feikai breadfruit cooked with
coconut milk. Sa. : fai'ai, id.

3101. heu hua to dance nude. Sa. : tele-
fiia, naked.

3102. hiamoe to sleep. Sa. : jiawoe, drowsy,
sleepy. Ma. : hiamoe, id.

142

EASTER ISLAND.

3103.
3104.

3105.
3106.
3107.

3108.
3109.

3110.

3III-
3II2-

3113-
3114-

3115.
3116.
3117-
3II8.

3119.
3120.

3121.
3122.

3123-

3124.
3125.

3126.

3127.

3128.
3129.

3130.

3131-

3132.
3133-

hiapo young banyan, its bast and
cloth. Sa.: «a^o, bast cloth.
hinihini mumbling. Ha.: hinihini,
whispering.

hitihiti a kind of song. Sa. : fiti, id.
hivihivi thin, lean. Sa. : iviivia, id.
ho to rub with the hand, to massage.
To. : fofo, to rub the hands down the
belly.

hoata to be clear, bright. Ha. : hoaka,
brightness, shining.
hope moa a hair ornament for the
girdle. Sa. : sope, a lock of hair left
longer than the rest.
hopu to embrace, to clasp about the
body. Ma. : hopu, to catch, to seize.
houua to lash two canoes together.
Ma. : hou, to fasten together.
hukl small sticks which close up the
ridge of a house. Ha. : hui, the small
uniting sticks in a thatched house.
humu to attach, to tie. Ha. : humu,
to fasten together by sewing.
huna the eleventh day of the moon.
Ma.: huna, the tenth day. Ha.:
ohuna, the eleventh day. i
huri resemblance. Sa. : fojiga, to
resemble. '

huru to roast on hot stones. Ha. : ulu,
name of an oven.

huru to elbow, to push. To.: huru,
to push.

hakaieie proud, pompous, haughty.
Ha.: hooieie, foppish, proud, vain-
glorious.

hakaii a row of things. Ha.: it, a
collection of small things.
iki, iini to pour, to spill. Sa. : ligi,
liligi, id. Ma.: ringi, riringi, id.
Ta. : ninii, id. Pau. : ririgi, id.
iko to be on good terms. Ha. : lio, to
have great affection for.
ito coconut leaf unexpanded. Ta. :
litoUto, soft, tender, unripe. Ma.:
rito, a leaf bud. Ta. : rito, to bud.
Mgv. : rito, transparent, thin, said of
leaves just unfolding.
iuiua that which it makes one dizzy
to see. Ha. : liua, vertigo.
ka a bird. Ha. : a, a sea bird.
kaapaapa brilliant, shining. Ma.:
karapa, to flash.

kahua to begin (of a chant, of a
prayer). Sa. : o/mo, to begin.
kaiheehee to go from place to place
to enjoy feasts. Sa. : 'aisee, to beg
food at feasts.

kaihue thief. Ha.: ai^Me, to steal.
kaika a meal, feast. Sa. : 'aiga, meal.
Ha.: aina, id.

kaioto a sort of hemorrhage, piles.
Sa. : 'ailoto, a cancerous ulcer.
kaitu to perfume oneself during a
tabu period when it was forbidden.
Ha.: aiku, to break a tabu.
kaka sack, pocket. Ha. : aa, pocket,
bag.
kaka a fish. Sa.:'a'o, id. Ha.: aa, id.

3134. kaka the husk. Ha.: oa, outer husk
of the coconut, hulls.

3135. kakaa o te haoe a kind of pyrosis.
Sa.: 'a'ala, to smart, to sting. Ha.:
aala, a scrofulous sore.

3136. kakauha decrepit through age. Ha.:
aaua, epithet applied to a woman as
she begins to advance in age.

3137. kakava burnt. Sa. : Voua, very hot.

3138. kakei long strands of cord with which
a net is closed. Ha. : aei, a medium-
sized rope, a net used in catching
opelu and maomao.

3139. kako a bird. Ha.: ao, id.

3140. kapua to wave a torch that it may
burst into a blaze. Ma.: kapura,
fire.

3141. karakara a bird. Ha.: alala, id.

3142. kato a bag, sack. Sa.: Wo, id. The
Polynesian Wanderings, page 255.

3143. kaviti a liar. Sa. : 'aviti, a liar, a
great story-teller. Cf. 3076.

3144. keetu a red tufa. Ha. : e2e^«, a stone.

3145. keheu wing of a fowl. Ha.: eheu, id.
Cf. 3254-

3146. kehukehu twilight. Ha.: ehuehu,
darkness arising from dust, fog, or
vapor. The Polynesian Wanderings,
page 313.

3147. kena burning, very hot. Ha.: ena,
red-hot, to burn as a fire.

3148. ketaha, etaha a fern. Ha. : ekaha, id.

3149. ketuketu to snuff a candle. Sa.:
eueu, id.

3150. keu mischievous, naughty. Ha.: eu,
disobedient, mischievous.

3 15 1. ki whistling. Sa.: 'i, to emit a sharp
sound.

3152. ki superlative sign, very. Ma.: ki,
very.

3153. kii sound. Sa.: 'Hi, to blow a
trumpet.

3154. kiki a leguminous plant. Sa.: 'i'i, a
small plant.

3155. kikomata the eye. Sa. : 't'omato, the
eyeball.

3156. kio said of the women and children
who run away to the mountain shel-
ters in time of war. Ha.: kio, to
flee, to hasten away in fear.

3157. ko the right or left side of a valley.
Ha. : 0, a place, but indefinitely.

3158. koamaacrab. Ma. : /feorama, a shell-
fish.

3159. kofaa, kohaa a fish. Ha.: ohaa, id.

3160. koha a scar, a wound. Ma.: koha,
a scar.

3161. kohai a tree. Ha.: ohai, a flowering
shrub.

3162. koii withered, sundried. Ma. :Jfeon>t,
abortive fruit.

3163. koina enjoyment. Ha. : oWno, to play.

3164. kokau a fish. Ha.: oaM, id.

3165. koki song of the ? nightingale. Ma.:
koki, to sing in the early morning.

3166. komata a fish. Ha.: omaka, id.

3167. kotnoe tattooing at the knee. Ma.:
komore, an ornament for the ankle.

THE MARQUESAS IN THE FAIRWAY TO HAWAII.

143

3168. kona drunk. Sa.: 'ona, id. Ha.:
ona, id.

3169. konohi mata white of the eye. Ma.:
konohi, the eye.

3170. konu fat, gross. Ha.: onu, to swell,
to enlarge.

3 171. kopeu a fish. Ha.: opelu, id.

3172. kopiko going zigzag. To.: opiopio,
rovingly. Ma.: kopiko, to go alter-
nately in opposite directions.

3173. kopio, opio unripe, not fully devel-
oped. Ha.: opio, young, immature,
imripe.

3174. kopipi stunted, shriveled, wrinkled.
Ma.: kopipi, flaccid, withered.

3175. koriri stunted, dried up. yia..: koriri,
abortive, stunted.

3176. koro a ring. Ma.: koro, a noose,
loop, ring. The Polynesian Wander-
ings, page 220.

3177. kotaa to shiver with cold. Ha.:
okakala, a chill, shivering.

3178. kotai, otai a kind of food. Sa. :
'otai, dracaena root cooked in coconut
water. But observe To. : otai, a prep-
aration of food.

3179. kotava a small shellfish. Ma.: ko-
tawatawa, id.

3180. koukou a bird. Ma.: koukou,\A.

3181. kuai the sea eel. Ma.: Awai, a fish.

3182. kuku to smooth, to plane. Ma.:
kuku, to rub over a rough surface, to
scrape.

3183. kuvai wet, full of water. Ma.:
kuwaiwai, wet.

3184. ma by, through. Ha.: ma, id.

3185. maava a fish. Sa. : malava, id.

3186. mahae a fish. Ha.: mahae, id.

3187. mahea expanded, in bloom. Sa. :
mafela, orificium vaginae apertum.
Ma.: mawhera, open.

3188. mahimahi a great fish. Sa.: masi-
ntasi, a dolphin. Ha. : mahimahi, id.

3189. makoa pale. Ha.: maoha, whitish,
grayish.

3190. makomako a fish. Sa. : ma'oma'o,
id. Ha.: maomao, id.

3191. maku to remain, to dwell. Sa.: mau,
to dwell. Ha.: mau, to continue in
the same place.

3192. mamo a fish. Sa, : mamo, id. Ha.:
mamo, id.

3193. mamua before, former, of old. Ha.:
mamua, id.

3194. manene a cheat. Ma.: manene, a
stranger, an alien.

3195. maoi a banana. Ha.: maoli, id.
Ma. : maori, a sweet-potato variety.

3196. matai the thread which snoods the
bait to the hook or the hook to the
line. Ha. : makali, to bait a hook.

3197. matohi to divide poi with the hand.
Sa.: matoft, to be divided into quar-
ters.

3198. matue, matuke brown, of dark com-
plexion. Ha.: makue, brown, any
dark color.

nene.

Ha.:

Ma.:
sneak

gigi, to

3199. matuku, matuu a sea bird of heavy
flight. Sa.: matu'u, a crane. Ma.:
matuku, the blue heron.

3200. moehu exiled, banished, prisoner of
war. Ma. : morehu, a survivor.

3201. mohe a crab. Sa.: mosi, a young
crayfish.

3202. mooa careless, fatigued, indifferent.
Ha.: moloa, listless, lazy, idle.

3203. motioho a clever thief, an arrant
knave. Ha. : mokio, to steal.

3204. mu a fish. Sa. : mu, id.

3205. naie a fish. Ha.: naia, a blackfish,
porpoise.

3206. naku to scratch. Ma. : naku, id.

3207. naninani to strut, to show off. Ha.:
naninani, to enjoy the honors of a
chief.

3208. naunau soft, flexible. Sa. : gaugau, id.

3209. nehunehu a fish. Sa. : nefu, id.
Ha.: nehu, id.

3210. nene lasciviousness. Ma.
orgasm.

32 1 1. neveneve swollen, bloated.
newenewe, plump.

3212. nihi to hide, to steal away.
nihi, to move stealthily, to
away.

3213. nini to be attached to. Sa.
be fond of.

3214. noa a game of guessing in which hand
an object is held. Ha.: noa, the
stone held in this game.

3215. noke a sea eel; nokenoke water-
worms. Ma. : noke, a worm.

3216. noni a shrub. Ha.: noni, id.

3217. nono a small diurnal mosquito, flea.
Sa. : nono, a white ant.

3218. nono red. Ha.: nono, red.

3219. nuheke a fish. Sa. : gufe'e, a squid.
Both Bishop Dordillon and P6re
Violette employ poisson in their defi-
nitions; the identification holds good
despite their ignorance of systematic
biology.

3220. oa to end (of war). Sa.: ola, id.

3221. oama, kokama a fish, a crab. Ha.:
oama, a fish.

3222. oata a large ant. Sa.: loata, id.

3223. oeoe lascivious fondlings. Sa.: ole,
coitus.

3224. oeoe to reproach, to reprove. Ha.:
ole, to rebuke.

3225. ohoau a canoe shed. Sa. : afolau, a
type of house without center posts.

3226. ohoee to awake with a start. Ma.:
ohorere, to start suddenly.

3227. ohohina gray hair. Ha. : ohohina, id.

3228. ohoia, ohoika to start up, to tremble
with fear. Sa. : oho, to be astonished.
Ma.: oho, to start from fear or sur-
prise.

3229. ohure to cut the hair. Ha.: ohule,
bald.

3230. oi to stir, bestir. Ma. : oi, to shudder,
to shake.

3231. oca a fish. Sa.: loloa, id.

144

EASTER ISI^AND.

3232. ou-amo a carrying pole, yoke. Proto-
Samoan: kau, a tree.

3233. ouou a bird. Ha.: ouou, id.

3234. pa a hook in bonito fishing. Sa. : pa,
a pearlshell fishhook. Ma.: pa, a
fishhook.

3235. pahikahika to stagger under a heavy
burden. Ha.: pahiahia, to slip, to
stumble.

3236. paiuma to amuse oneself by striking
the tireast in cadence. Ha.: pai-
umauma, id.

3237. paoa a seine. Ha.: ^0/00, id.

3238. paopao to rap at the door. Ma.:
pao, to strike with an instrument, as a
hammer.

3239. papai to box the ears, to slap. Ha.:
papai, to smite gently.

3240. papakaina dinner table. Ha.: papa-
aina, id.

3241. papaki to slap. Ma.: paki, id. Cf.

3239.

3242. pata small pimples. Sa. : ^ato, pimply.

Ma.: pata, id.

3243. pataka to peel wood, to bark a tree.
Ha.: pakaa, to peel off, to strip off
the .skin from a vegetable.

3244. pate a small box. Sa. : pate, a small
wooden drum.

3245. patihitihi a fish. Ha.: pakii, id.

3246. pati-ke to clap the hands in singing.
Sa.: pati, to clap the hands. Ma.:
pati, to pat fondly.

3247. patu hakiuka bloating of the body.
Sa. : patu, a fatty tumor.

3248. patuitui a fish. Ha.: pakuikui, id.

3249. pautu to beat. Ha. : paltiku, id.

3250. pavai a dam, sluice. Ha.: pawai, a
watering trough.

3251. paveavea hot, burning. Ma..: pawera,
hot, fever.

3252. peau a wave. Sa.; peau, id.

3253. peee swollen, distended belly. Ha.:
pele, fat, to have a large belly.

3254. peheu, peehu wing. Ha..: peheu id.

Cf. 3145-

3255. pekahi to make signs with the hand,
to blow the fire with a fan. Ha.:
peahi, id.

3256. pepepepe low, flat. Ha. : pepepe, id.

3257. pihonohono to exhale the odor of
urine. To.: bihogo, stench.

3258. pikao to envelop, to fold up. Ha.:
piao, to curl up, to fold up.

3259. pinai precipice, a steep place. Ma. :
pinahi, the gentle slope of a hill.

3260. pioi to roll. Ma. : pirori, to roll along.

3261. pipi a tree. Sa. : pipi, id.

3262. pivaivai moist, full of water. Ha.:
pipiwai, a place where water oozes
out.

3263. poea toothless. Ha. : ^o/ea, to sink in
as cheeks without teeth.

3264. poeei collar of the small teeth of the
porpoise. Ma.: poreri-nuku, one of
the stars fastened by Tane upon the
breast of his father Rangi to make
him look beautiful.

3265.

3266.

3267.

3268.

3269.

3270.

3271.
3272.

3273.

3274-

3275.

3276.
3277-

3278.
3279-
3280.

3281.
3282.
3283.
3284.

3285.
3286.

3287.

3288.
3289.

3290-
3291.

3292.

3293-
3291-

3295.
3296-

3297-
3298.
3299.

poekaka to be polished, smooth. Ha. :
polea, smooth.

pohoe, pohore excoriated, bruised.
Ha. : pohole, to bruise, to peel off.
pohu to end, to finish, to cease. Ha. :
pohu, to be calm, to lull as the wind.
pohutu a ball, a small parcel. Ha. :
pohuku, anything smooth and round.
pol people, family, collective sign.
Ha. : poe, a number of persons.
poipoi rotmd, globular. Ma. : poi, a
ball.

pokaa a tree. Ha. : poala, id.
ponininini to sparkle. Ma.: ponini,
to glow, to diffuse a red light.
poniti a climbing plant. Ha. : poniu,
a low creeping plant.
poo a roimded bone used as an orna-
ment. Ma. : poro, anything round.
pooivi-tua the spine. Ma. : pokohiwi,
the shoulder. Mgv. : pakuhivi, id.
poto a crab. Sa. : poto, id.
pu source, origin. Ma.: pu, root,
origin, foundation.
pufii a scar. Ha. : puhili, id.
puhi to smoke tobacco. Ha. : puhi, id.
pukapuka a tree. Sa..: pu'apu' a, id.
Ha.: pua, id.

punake a bird. Sa. : puna'e, id.
purupuru cotton. Ha. : pulu, id.
pute a tree. Ha.: puke-awe, id.
puvea a steam bath. Ma.: puviera,
warm.

taa a bird. Ma. : torn, id.
taaau to cry, to call. Ha.: kala-
lau, id.

taeva to hang in the air. Ha. ; halewa,
to float in the air.
tahii a shrub. Sa.: lafili, a weed,
tahuahi the servant in charge of the
fire. Ha. : kahuahi, id.
takapu a girdle. Ma.: takapu, the
belly.

take the bottom, source, origin. Ma. :
take, origin, foimdation, commence-
ment.

takee to empty, to lower. Fu. : takele-
kele, small residue of fluid left in a
jug. Ha. : kaele, to be partially filled.
taku slow, of a canoe. Ma.: taku,
slow, deliberate.

tamaka a. girdle, a strap. Ma.:
tamaka, a round cord plaited with fine
strands.

tamue a fish. Ma. : tamure, id.
tanavai salvo on the heights in honor
of those who have died in battle.
Sa.: tagavai, a distinctive mark of
troops in battle.

tanifa, taniha a large fish. Sa.:
tanifa, a large shark. Ma. : taniwha,
a water monster.

tapaau coconut leaf plaited to serve
as a mat. Sa.: tapa'au, a coarse
coconut leaf mat.

tapatai a dweller on the strand.
Ma.: tapatai, beach.

THE MARQUESAS IN THE FAIRWAY TO HAWAII.

145

3300.
3301.
3302-
3303.

3304.
3305-

3306.

3307.
3308.
3309.

3310.

33II.

3312.
3313

3314-
3315-
3316.
3317-

3318.

3319-
3320.

3321.

3322.

3323.

3324.
332s.
3326.

3327-
3328.

tapeka, tapea to cross the arms.
Rarotonga: to^efea, to fold the hands.
tapuke, tapue to heap up. Ma.:
lapuke, id.

tarepa trader, merchant. Ha.: ka-
lepa, to peddle.

tatau to read, to recite. Sa. : tau, id.
Ha.: kail, to rehearse in the hearing
of another that he may learn.
tauhi to cover. Sa.: taufi, to cover
with leaves.

tauua two fruits on one stem, in pairs.
Sa. : taulua, id. Ha. : kaulua, to put
two together.

tavatava a fish. Sa. : tavatava, id.
Ha.: kawakawa, id.
tekoteko white. Ha. : keo, id.
tete a bird. Ma. : tete, id.
tiaha drinking cup. Ha.: kiaha, a
cup, mug.

tihekoa a bird. Ma.: tiheora, id.
tikao to dig out, to disembowel. Ma. :
tikaro, to dig out of a hole.
tike a crab. Sa. : ti'e, id.
tikoata, tioata clear, limpid, white.
Sa. : tioata, glass. Nine: tioata, id.
To.: jioata, id. The anomalous as-
sumption of the k in the northwestern
Marquesas dialect is susceptible of
explanation. If the folk compre-
hended that the southeastern dialect
dropped a proper k they might, on
deriving tioata from the southeast,
ignorantly insert the k on a mistaken
idea of uniformity.
tikoki very high. Ma. : tikoke, high,
lifted up.

tic to sprout scions. Sa. : tilo, the
innermost sprout of the taro.
tioa to throw any object at another.
Ha. : kiolaola, to throw stones.
tiou long pole for picking breadfruit.
Ma. : tirou, to take up with a fork or
stick.

tiporo, tipono lemon, bitter orange.
Sa. : tipolo, the lemon.
titi a bird. Ha.: kiki, id.
tea male. Ma. : tod, id. Mangareva:
toa, female; a sense-invert.
tohe obstinate, persistent. Ma. : tohe,
to persist, urgent.

toitoi true, right, sincere. Ha.: koi-
koi, substantial, honorable.
tokaa roiled, turbid. Ha.: koana,
clear, as water when the dirt has
settled. Sa. : to' a, to settle.
toko to prop, to brace. Ha.: koo, id.
toku moist, damp. Ha.: kou, id.
toohenua a plant. Ma. : torowhenua,
a sweet potato.
torea a bird. Ma. : torea, id.
touana a sieve of fibers. Sa. : tauaga,
a strainer.

3329. toueve a small parcel of leaves for
covering what one cooks in an oven.
Sa. : tauveve, a cook. Ha. : kauwewe,
the covering of an oven.

3330. touha dropping of the rectum. Ha. :
kauha, the rectum.

3331. toui riches, property. Sa. : taut,
wages, recompense.

3332. toveo the end of the loin cloth which
hangs behind. Ha.: kowelo, to trail
behind as the tail of a garment.

3333. tu to anchor, to moor. Ha.: ku, id.

3334. tu moon, month in general. Ha. : ku,
name of a month.

3335. tuaua double. Sa. : tea/wo, id. Ha.:
kualua, twice.

3336. tuemi to contract, to shrink. Ha.:
kuemi, to shrink back.

3337. tuetieti which will not stay in place.
Ma.: turetireti, unsteady.

3338. tui, turi a bird. Sa.: tult, id.

3339. tuma angry. Ma..:whakatuma,Singei.

3340. haatumatumatoberough, wrinkled.
Ha. : kumakuma, rough.

3341. fae-tumau cook-house. M.a.:tumau,
a cook.

3342. tumoe animal with its tail cut off.
Ma.: tumoremore, stripped of all ap-
pendages.

3343. tuna to come into possession of prop-
erty. Sa. : tuga, acquisition of all the
great titles.

3344. tupahi to send. Ha.: kupahi, to
send away, begone.

3345. tuto to think, to regret, to long for.
Ha. : kuko, to desire strongly.

3346. tutuau a crab. Ha. : kukuau, a four-
footed animal in the sea; kukua, a
crab.

3347. u a taro leaf. Sa. : lu, a dish pre-
pared from taro leaves.

3348. uhahapu what causes one to cough.
Ha. : uha, to hawk up mucus.

3349. uhi pearlshell. Ha.: «W, a shellfish.

3350. unoku, unoku the blackening of
a bruise, ecchymosis. Sa. : uno'o, a
bruise.

3351. uouoa a fish. Ha.: uoa.iA.

3352. utete jewsharp. Sa.: uiete, id. Ha.:
ukeke, an ancient pulsatile musical
instrument.

3353- utu a fish. Ha.: uku, id.

3354. uutu small, few. Ha.: uuku, id.

3355- vaimata tears. Ha.: waimaka, id.

3356. vaitahe a flood. Sa. : vaitafe, a river.

Ha. : waikahe running water, flood.

3357. vaitupu spring water. To.: vaituhu,
well water.

3358. vau a fish. Ha. : walu, id.

3359' veo tenth month of the lunar year.
Ha.: ivelo, a month (about April).

CHAPTER VII.
DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI.

Having completed this double survey of each of the four other lan-
guages of Southeast Polynesia, we are prepared to subject Rapanui
itself to the same mathematical analysis, for now we are in a position
to establish our comparisons upon the surest possible basis.

At the outset we present, as in preceding chapters, the systematic
analysis of that element of Rapanui speech which is identifiable in so
much as one exterior language of the Polynesian family. The following
table contains the data upon which our work is based. Piecemeal it

Table 28.

Southeast
Polynesia.

Poly-
nesian.

Proto-
Samoan.

Tongafiti.

Total.

Rn-Pau-Mgv-Mq-Ta

Rn-Pau-Mgv-Mq

8

7

3

4
49
12

6

227
■5
15
14

2

3

9

. 1

4

1
1
1

^6
7
9
3

2

4
I

284
29
24
38
10

53

30

7

Rn-Pau-Mgv-Ta

Rn-Pau-Mq-Ta

Rn-Pau-Mgv

Rn-Pau-Mq

Rn-Pau-Ta

Rn-Pau

Total

89

277

'7

72

45S

Rn-Mgv-Mq-Ta

21

^8
56

89
24
10

7

%

1
12

16
8

5

69

30

80

Rn-Mgv-Mq

Rn-Mgv-Ta

Rn-Mgv

Total

116

'30

38

}o

304

Rn-Ta-Mq

^

10

7

I
3

5

28

53

Rn-Ta

Total

55

17

4

5

8t

Rn-Mq

72

6

3
53

9

76
68

Rn

Total

72

7

56

9

144

Grand total . . .

332

431

105

116

984

has been offered before, language by language of the province; here it
is massed and points outward, whereas in earlier discussion it has been
headed toward Easter Island.

The first topic which we shall take up for examination is the relative
extent of the gross element in each of the five languages of Southeast
Polynesia which is identifiable with the means at our command. This
is shown in Table 29.

147

148

EASTER ISLAND.
Table 29.

Stock.

Identified.

Percentage.

Rapanui

Tahiti

3000
6200
6000
6600
2500

984
2043
1886
1715
■335

33
33
31
26

53

Marquesas

Mangareva

Paumotu

From this table we might derive the conclusion that there was a
widely severed division in Southeast Polynesia when referred to the basis
of recognizability in other languages of the Polynesian family; that the
Paumotu stood in one group in the possession of the general treasure of
Polynesian speech exceeding a moiety of its own speech equipment;
that, unevenly spaced geographically about this central archipelago,
four groups of islands shared the Polynesian stock to a fairly even
extent, that is to say to the extent of rather more than a quarter of their
vocabulary, yet not quite reaching so high as one- third. Thestudyof the
tabulations in the foregoing chapters specifically dealing with four of
these archipelagoes should have served to indicate the fallacy of such an
opinion, the impropriety of this transaction in gross. We have referred
once and many times again to the division of Polynesian speech between
the Proto-Samoan and the Tongafiti, and to the mingled yet indiscrim-
inate stream which has Slowed over Southeast Polynesia and which we
have been forced to designate as general Polynesian. The only use
which it is permitted us to make of this table is the consideration of its
unexpressed member, the unidentified element.

Here we have something positive to deal with, if we may. It is that
in the Paumotu slightly less than half of the speech equipment, in the
other subdivisions of the province a shade more than two-thirds of the
speech equipment, are wholly unidentifiable elsewhere in Polynesia ; so
far as we, or any, know, they are quite unknown anywhere in the world.
This factor we may consider with profit.

Let us, in a single concrete instance, look further into this. In the
Rapanui we find the vocable reirei in the sense of trampling or pound-
ing. It lies within the unidentified two-thirds. Nowhere in Southeast
Polynesia is any mutation variant of reirei found to carry any such
signification, nowhere in the distal migrations north or south, nowhere
does it appear in the Tongafiti stream, nowhere in the earUer Proto-
Samoan stream ; collation item by item of a dozen Polynesian vocabu-
laries does not disclose it; in the similar study of more than a hundred
Melanesian tongues not even so much as its wreck is found as drift and
jetsam on that traverse of Proto-Samoan fleets almost twenty centtuies
ago. It is found but here, on this rocky islet and the orient extreme of
all Polynesian wandering, if diTta^ hyonevov its singularity is so pro-

DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OP RAPANUI. 149

found as to awe us. Yet this is true of two-thirds of the vocabulary,
not only of Rapanui but of Mangareva, Tahiti, the Marquesas; true as
to half of the Paumotu.

We are not done with reirei to trample. It sounds Polynesian, it
looks Polynesian, it is conduplicated quite after the Polynesian method.
There is not one slightest particular which would give the thinnest sus-
picion that this is not a leaf upon the Polynesian tree strictly true to the
foliation type. The one and only thing that speaks against it is that
the strictest search has found it nowhere but in Easter Island. If I had
even found its carcass, perhaps decollated, as the French have dubbed
Saint- Jean Baptist colloquially Saint- Jean le decollete, perhaps shorn of
members as poultry come to the oven — ^if I had found its miserable
remains in all the deformity of the gross mouthings of the folk of Anei-
t3rum or of Tanna, far in the benighted Black Islands of the remote west
of the South Sea, I should have had no scruple in taking this Rapanui
word as the model wherewith to restore to Polynesian life the word-
corpse found among the cannibals, to bring it back to the citizenship of
the alert race of navigators. This reirei is but one word of its class in
Rapanui; I have had to study 2,000 just Uke it. And Easter Island is
not the only member of the province in which this holds ; a glance at the
unexpressed member of Table 29 will show upon how many thousand
similar words standing alone this all-comprehensive attention has been
directed in search of kin, roundly stated 16,000 derelict speech-units.
What I have hereinbefore written of reirei is to be written in bulk of
this complete tale, no thin lexicon in itself. Not one varies from the
Polynesian norm in any slightest degree, not one suggests in itself the
sUghtest possibiUty of acquisition on loan or theft from any alien source.
The only vocables in all Polynesian speech concerning which such sus-
picion could arise are the scant dozen dozen held in community with
Malayan speech. Concerning this element I but reiterate what I have
been at pains to prove elsewhere: that the borrowing was by the
Malayans from the Polynesians. Furthermore not a single word in
this unidentifiable class falls within this Malayan category.

If the unidentified class, then, is Polynesian yet unknown to other
Polynesians, how may we account for its singularity of persistence?

As far back as we can see the Polynesian in the Pacific he is under an
eastward impulse; he orients himself with bravery on the sea even if
skill in seacraft seem lacking, and that is by no means always the case.
In earlier studies comprehension has come to me and has set forth the
two tracks of his earUest swarm through the two waterways which
almost continental New Guinea has severed, through the wilds of Mela-
nesia, and so to his home in Nuclear Polynesia; and all this can have
been but little short of two millenniums ago. In the work which lies
next my hand to do I shall be engaged in particular proof of the hostile
advance upon the now sedentary Proto-Samoan in his new home of a

150 EASTER ISLAND.

later, probably somewhat more actively energized, swarm of his own
race. We shall spread before our eyes the drama of welcome extended
to the newcomer, of the subjection of the earUer resident, of the growth
of intolerable conditions of tyranny, of the revolt and the abrupt eva-
sion from Samoa of the insolent oppressor when at long last his power is
broken. This record, when we come to it, need not be considered com-
plete ; it is no more than a summary. Even when we deal with the sav-
age and the primitive we are not debarred from factoring into his prob-
lem so much of our human nature as we may establish as in community
of possession. It is only in gnomic wisdom that not-cured and endured
form a perfect dilemma; in real life there is a very satisfactory third horn
in dodging; it may be stated with Ciceronian grace as evasit-erupit; in
EngUsh current this winter it is "doing a bunk, " always man's way out
by taking to his heels, in token of which Hermes wears the talaria. With
the sea always within sight and sound, ever enticing to ear and eye and
to a deeper race instinct of joy afloat with the song of the wind and the
dance of the stars, we do no violence to Polynesian nature when we put
forward the idea that the oppressed, when they found or made their
chance, even as the oppressors at their Matamatame chmax, set forth
upon the sea to find new lands and to found new homes.

East of Fiji there is no reason to suppose that the new land upon
which the wanderers chanced was other than land awaiting men ; every
consideration with which we study man argues against the existence of
earlier and alien peopUng, of autochthons before the Polynesian wan-
derers. Now for each eastward place of settlement of refugees repeat in
small the story which Samoa has written presbyter large, and we shall
find a constant eastward flight, a constant ulterior eastward settlement
of smaller and ever smaller squadrons of such fugitives. At last we
come to the end of land in the sea; beyond it a waste of ocean where
Polynesian wanderers must hunger and thirst until at last each in utter
peace domes upon the enfolding wave just one bubble to last a moment
in all the glory of the heaven that is his. This end of land in the sea?
We have been studying it closely in these pages; it is this province of
Southeast Polynesia.

Unbooked this people is, unlettered even, its words are in constant
danger of loss. Where they remain in touch, one family with another,
island with island, archipelago with archipelago — and this we know to
have been in many instances the case in the period of the great voy-
ages — the speech would tend toward the correction of its gradual loss, a
common vocabulary would exist. But in the case of isolated and remote
settlements the loss would progress with no possibility of reparation;
each language would tend more and more to a greater bulk of vocabu-
lary which elsewhere had fallen or had been forced into disuse. It
does not surprise us that in four of these languages this individual and
mutually incomprehensible stock of a primitive common speech should
amount to two-thirds of the speech in use.

DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 151

Why, then, should the Paumotu differ in so marked a degree from
the other archipelagoes of the province? The answer is simple. The
Paumotu are spread over their central sea — ^that is to say, inner with
respect of the limiting points of the province — ^in a loose chain which
faciUtates sailing from island to island, no difficulty at all to such navi-
gators as the Polynesians. At its southern links it lies close enough to
Mangareva for interchange of visits; at its northern end it lies in close
touch with Tahiti and the Marquesas. Individually these three archi-
pelagoes stand at the two-thirds mark of unrecognizability ; the Paumotu,
enjoying intercourse with all three and then convectively diffusing its
better education throughout its own extent, stands at the highest point
of recognizabiUty, as nearly as possible at the half-way mark.

In conclusion of this disquisition upon the unidentifiable element
within the province, let me repeat my belief that it is as purely Poly-
nesian as any that we know. We lack data, of course, whereupon to
consider its assignment to Proto-Samoan or Tongafiti source ; I have no
hesitation, however, in holding a personal opinion, on grounds wholly
a priori, that we should expect to find in such remote lurking-places
material carried away from their old home by Proto-Samoans making
their escape from Tongafiti highhandedness. This is not put forward
dogmatically; really it is no more susceptible of disproof than of evi-
dential establishment. In fact, after all these pages of figures and
painful proof I may fairly claim my reward in the happy expression of
an opinion for which I am well aware no proof could ever be adduced.

Unto this end, through it, indeed, and to the very end of this end, I
still maintain my division of the identifiable material into the two
classes of that which has Rapanui affiUates and that which is extra-
Rapanui. Proceeding now with our examination of the identifiables, I
shall direct the attention first upon the latter.

At this point we shall find it convenient to introduce Table 30 showing
the extra-Rapanui element of the province in strict parallelism with
the earlier table (28) of the Rapanui affiliates.

It will be understood that these identifiables are not of equal value,
that a vocable of the Paumotu recognizable in Mangarevan alone does
not properly function as of the same power as one found in all four of
the languages under this study. To this point we shall presently recur,
but first we must present in Table 3 1 the record of the sums and the
percentages of the extra-Rapanui identifications in the four languages.
The percentage is based on the remnant figure of the gross vocabulary
after subtraction of the sum of the Rapanui affiliates, which we are to
keep rigidly apart as a distinct element.

When we compare this with the undivided results in Table 29, we find
that the same relative order obtains ; the percentages have been reduced
by an amount lying between 7 and 10. The larger figure for the Pau-
motu shows that in this particular group of figures the archipelago

152

EASTER ISLAND.

is clearly under the dominance of freedom of intercommunication.
These results are still too composite to disclose the details of the real
story of folk movement. We have already segregated the material as

Table 3°-

Pau-Mgv-Mq-Ta
Pau-Mgv-Mq —
Pau-Mgv-Ta. . . .

Pau-Mq-Ta

Pau-Mgv

Pau-Mq

Pau-Ta

Pau

Total

Mgv-Mq-Ta

Mgv-Mq

Mgv-Ta

Mgv

Total

Ta-Mq

Ta-Mq-Ha

Ta-Ha

Ta

Total

Mq

Mq-Ha

Total

Grand total. .

Southeast
Polynesia.

I I

4
21

32
23

i8

379
o

42
207

76

73

39S

85

23

105

o

213

o

133

'33

1232

Poly-
nesian.

40
8

'5
18

4
I

25
5

116

73
20
26
24

•43

34
o
o

27

61

332

Proto-
Satnoan.

8
2

7
10

4
■4
>4

4

63

34
31
14
54

'33

30
o
o

65

95

69
23

92

383

Tongafiti.

47

4

25

29

'3

7

58
30

213

42
32
29

5>

'54

'7
o
o

90

107

7'
o

7'

545

Total.

106
18
68

89

44

40

476

39

880

191

290

'45
202

828

\66

23

105
182

476

152
156

}o8

2492

it has been identified in the Proto-Samoan, the Tongafiti, or the essen-
tially indiscriminate general Polynesian. Although the last element is
neutral, we shall keep the record complete by allotting to it a percent-

TablB 31.

Net stock.

Identified.

Percentage.

2500-455=2045

6600-65 ■ = 5949
6200-592 = 5608
6000-655 = 5345

880
1064
145 I
1231

26
23

Mangareva

Tahiti

Marquesas

age, just as we shall find some light by allotting a percentage to each
of the really distinctive elements. These ratios are computed upon net
stocks as presented in Table 31.

The story which this table has to tell is not hard reading. It is in
two chapters, and we shall turn first to the minor one, the record of the

DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OP RAPANUI.

153

element of speech which is recognizable backward along the migration
com-se. Mangareva shows the three minima of this element, 4 and 3
and 3; the percentages of the three items are compassed within the
range of a single per cent ; that one added point is given to the general
Polynesian item and therefore ceases to be of value in our research; the
lesser figure appUes alike to the Proto-Samoan and the Tongafiti
streams.

Tahiti comes next in the advancing order. Its general Polynesian
content remains the same as in Mangareva ; its Proto-Samoan content
remains the same; its Tongafiti content is double that of Mangareva.

Third in order is the Marquesas. Retaining the same general Poly-
nesian figure, it owes one point more to the Proto-Samoan, the highest
figure which that element attains in the province; it falls but one point
below Tahiti in the higher ratio of the Tongafiti.

But when we reach, last of all, the Paumotu record we find the ord-
erly table with its flat curves thrown into marked confusion. With
Mangareva and Tahiti it has the minimum showing of Proto-Samoan
influence; its general Polynesian content is the highest, yet not strongly

TablB 32-

Net
stock.

Southeast
Polynesia.

Polynesian.

Proto-
Samoan.

Tongafiti.

No.

No.

P.ct.

No.

P.ct.

No.

P.ct.

No.

P.ct.

Paumotu

Mangareva

Tahiti. . .

2045

5949
5608

5345

488

457
674
422

24

8

12

8

116
210
258
206

5
4
4
4

63

182
221

3

3
3
4

213
143
337
249

10

1

5

Marquesas

removed from the general average wherein the three other archipelagoes
inosculate. But in the Tongafiti columns it peaks remarkably; it has
more than three times as much Tongafiti material as Mangareva, its
southern and next neighbor; twice as much as the Marquesas, very
nearly twice as much as Tahiti.

Now apply these records of figures to the known geographical base.
The Paumotu are a chain of which Mangareva is a loose link at the
south, Tahiti is the nearer neighbor to leeward of the northern part of
the chain, the Marquesas the nearer neighbor to windward. Assume a
migration from the west on the wind along the course which would
bring the fleet toward the northern Paumotu. The chain in its great
extent would capture the largest numbers of the fleet, the leeward
neighbor would hold the next largest, those that by too much northing
overran Tahiti would show in the Marquesas the next largest number,
while Mangareva, away to the south, would get but the stragglers and
the dull sailers. Thus our knowledge of winds and currents and canoe
seacraft provides a probable explanation. But this variety is note-

154 HASTER ISLAND.

worthy only in the Tongafiti element, remembering that in our known
landmark of Samoan history a primitive race of savages groaned under
Tongafiti savagery; for there seem to be degrees in that sort of thing
recognizable when one is on the same plane. Yet in this record we
have a not inconsiderable Proto-Samoan contingent. The explanation
seems to me to be that at some spot to the westward a colony of Proto-
Samoans had settled ; that upon them came a swarm of Tongafiti ; that
the earlier settlers made their escape up the wind and settled in the
province ; that in time the Tongafiti marauders, whom we know to have
been expelled from Samoa, set out in pursuit and added to the record
this uneven curve. The smoothness of the general Polynesian curve
and of the Proto-Samoan curve is evidence that the colony from which
the escape was made must have been a place where the two streams had
been together sufficiently long to admit of a considerable mingling of
speech material. We know such to have been the case in Samoa. The
party which should follow over the same course should be more strongly
marked as to Tongafiti character. If this place of swarming were
Samoa, we know that the element expelled was Tongafiti. If it were
some intermediate spot upon which the Tongafiti sought to repeat their
Samoan conduct, the party which should set out after the Proto-Samoan
refugees would be of the dominant Tongafiti oppressors. So far, then,
as relates to this chapter of the history of the province, I feel convinced
that in these records we have the history of two migrations, one of a
somewhat mixed character followed by one strongly Tongafiti.

There remains that chapter which is to deal with the speech material
more or less general to Southeast Polynesia, but which has passed
from use elsewhere in the family. Mangareva and the Marquesas are
equal at the lowest point; the one lies beyond the extreme weatherly
point to be reached closehauled on the trade wind when sailing out of
the west and in the westerly variables, therefore less likely to be reached ;
the other lies to windward on the other tack, and before it can be reached
the wandering fleets will have had the opportunity to find settlement
in Tahiti and the Paumotu. It is for this sea reason that we expect
to find, and do find, them occupying a higher position in our record,
Tahiti one and a half and the Paumotu three times the minimum. As
between the two, we may readily account for the discrepancy, the Pau-
motu stretches all of three times as far athwart the wind as Tahiti.

Now we may derive some conclusions as to the relative age of these
two elements. In the Paumotu the restricted provincial speech is nearly
five times the general Polynesian, eight times the Proto-Samoan, two
and a half times the Tongafiti. In Mangareva it is twice the general
Polynesian, almost three times the Proto-Samoan and the Tongafiti.
In the Marquesas, here also in close association with Mangareva, it is
twice the general Polynesian and the Proto-Samoan, a little under twice
the Tongafiti. Finally in Tahiti it is three times the general Polynesian,

DETERMINATION OP THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 155

four times the Proto-Samoan and the Tongafiti. Conditioned by the
fact that between the several members of the Polynesian family there
existed no marked diversity of culture attainment, we feel justified in
the assumption that the more numerous and more generally extended
element of the speech is certainly the senior. Thus again we are brought
to the same conclusion which on another basis we have reached in
respect of this provincial element. In general in our studies of the
South Sea, senior and elder have been found to belong to the Proto-
Samoan migration, a fact authentically established as to Nuclear Poly-
nesia and reasonably extensible to Southeast Polynesia. Accordingly
I have no hesitation in assigning to the province three settlement
factors: (i) a Proto-Samoan discovery and first settlement; (2) a col-
ony mixed in some possibly intermediate halting-place but with strong
Proto-Samoan affiliations; (3) a Tongafiti colony. I shall be the first
to acknowledge the degree to which the hypothetical enters into this,
but qua hypothesis it is surely a working one.

We are by no means done with this record. If we compare Table 32
with the first of this series of summation tables (Table 28) we see how
much is revealed by dissection down to particular features. Yet one
more detailed dissection lies within our reach : in Table 30, which is a
summation of the extra-Rapanui element, inspection will show that
there is a wide variety in the language extent of the several charted
items; for instance, in the general Polynesian column 40 items are
common to all four languages of the province, 114 to three languages,
and so along. This introduces to us an element of quality, whereas
heretofore our examinations have been numerical, quantitative. It
has seemed to me that it is possible to show forth, still in figures, this
qualitative character. For this purpose I have selected a modulus
based on the figure representing the number of occurrences of the words.
Thus: a word which is found in Tahiti and Proto-Samoan I regard as
having i for a modulus ; if in Tahiti, Mangareva, and Proto-Samoan as
having 11 for its modulus, and so on ; where i is the modulus the arith-
metical percentage based on net stock stands as the index, where 11 is
the modulus the percentage is multiplied by two, and so on. In the
rigidly provincial element we lose the prime element of the computa-
tion. This cuts out all such cases of modulus i. But in the higher
moduli I preserve the modulus parallel with the foregoing; thus a word
which appears in all four languages is assigned to modulus iv, just as
would be the case if we had an exterior identification. Based upon
this arbitrary modulus system and upon real percentages the resultant
figure becomes artificial, but it should serve to give us a common system
of index figures wherewith we may continue our examination into
quality. We shall establish these figures for the whole province (using
the sum of the net stocks, 19,000) in order to secure a basis from which
to note individual deviation.

156

EASTER ISLAND.
Table 33-

Southeast
Polynesia.

Polynesian.

Proto-
Samoan.

Tongafiti.

I

0.93

8.53
1.56
0.23

0.36

1.80
0.84

1. 01
0.63
0.83
0.16

'•27
0.82
..58
I .00

II

Ill

IV

Total . . .

n.25

3-57

2.63

4.67

When we compare this with Table 32 we find that, including the ele-
ment of quality, the general order of the speech components remains
unaltered. This computation is too general to have value save as set-
ting conveniently in broad terms a bench-mark of specific comparison.

Individually treated after this method, reference being made to ascer-
tained net stocks, the several languages give the following showing:

Table 34.

Paumotu.

Mangareva.

Southeast
Polynesia.

Polynesian.

Proto-
Samoan.

Tongafiti.

Southeast
Polynesia.

Polynesian.

Proto-
Samoan.

Tongafiti.

I

0.00

8.36
2.15

0.29
2.93
6.01
7.82

0. 19

313
3.96
1. 81

1.45
7.61
8.50
9.19

1.23
10.29
3.38
0.76

0.40
1.68
4.67
2.68

0-99
1.65
2.16
0-53

0.86
2-49

3-16

II

Ill

IV

Total....

I

51.58

17.05

9.09

26.76

15.66

9-43

5 33

10.08

Tahiti.

Marquesas.

1.87

30.11

5.08

0.78

0.48
4-55
5.67
2-75

I. 16
3.10
2.73
0.57

1.60
5.56
4.92
3-35

2-49
12.46
4.38
0.82

0.22
4.06
5-55
2-99

1.72
2.80
2.58
0-59

■-33
2,09

4-21

4.21

II

Ill

IV

Total....

37.84

13-45

7.56

15-43

20.15

12.82

7.69

11.84

It must be understood, it is frankly acknowledged, that these figures,
while based upon exactly ascertained percentages, are essentially arti-
ficial and, although decimal in notation, are in no sense the designation
of any real ratio. But, since the four groups have been developed in
every part by exactly the same method, the resultant figures, though
artificially obtained, are fairly comparable. Their purpose is to weight
the ascertainable figures of each of these languages with an element
which may express the degree of the extension, through the province
and more remotely, of the several classes of word occurrence which our
studies have afforded us. Accordingly we bring the sums for each
archipelago into a single table, where they may be more readily com-

DETERMINATION OF THE PIvACE OF RAPANUI.

157

parable inter se and with the strictly quantitative results heretofore
developed and for convenience of such reference included herein under
italic dififerentiation :

Table 35-

Southeast
Polynesia.

Polynesian.

Proto-Samoan.

Tongafiti.

Paumotu

15.66

37 84
20.15

1

12

8

17.05
9-43
1345
12.82

5
4
4
4

9.09

7.56
7.69

3
}

i
4

26.76
10.08

13-43
11.84

10

}
6

5

Mangareva

Tahiti

Marquesas

At a glance we observe that quality apportions these four component
elements of the province in an order in parts other than that which
develops out of mere quantity. We shall first examine, as before, that
element of the material which is identifiable in other seats of Polynesian
cultiure. It should be borne in mind that these artificial figures of
quality are an attempt to provide some sort of index for a certain char-
acter which may be designated the generality, the community — probably
more accurately than either, the diffusion — of the speech elements
under review. It is indicative largely of the degree in which each lan-
guage is the heir to the general stock of the vocabulary.

Let us look more closely into the double column accredited to the
general Polynesian. In the italic column of quantitative ratio we find
that the average possession is 4 per cent and that the preeminence of
the Paumotu is but a single unit per centum. But when we turn to the
index of diffusion we find a curve far more strongly accented, the Pau-
motu still remaining at the peak, but at a marked interval from the
Tahiti at the second level, which it closely shares with the Marquesas,
and both distinctly removed from the level at which Mangareva stands
below the central level by an amount in close correspondence with the
interval which sets off the Paumotu in first place. The reading of this
curve is not essentially difficult. We should be puzzled to designate
what may be the unit which underlies the artificiality of these indices,
but whatever this unit may be imagined to be we find that the Paumotu
shares its inheritance nearly twice as much as Mangareva, and that
Tahiti and the Marquesas jointly occupy the mid space.

Now what are we to understand by this expression, sharing the
inheritance ? In other words are we to regard the Paumotu as a chief
center of distribution to the sister archipelagoes or as a center of deposit?
Distribution, of course, there has been; but the true reading of this
record Ues in regarding the Paumotu as a place of deposit. We have
already observed that the Paumotu lies like a chain across the general
saiUng-coiu-se up the wind, that in its great extent it must catch and
hold more of the voyagers than any other group. We have already

158 EASTER ISIvAND.

noted that such fleets as stood more to the northward would make the
Marquesas. "We can see from the chart that Tahiti extends athwart
the course only about half, or less, the extent of the Paumotu, and that
Mangareva would be the refuge of the dull sailers who had sagged to
leeward and down into the westerly variables. This seems to me the
story which this record has to tell.

The Proto-Samoan column, with figures of only half the magnitude,
shows the same ordering. Tahiti and the Marquesas stand in close
proximity at the middle level, the Paumotu as far above that level as
Mangareva below it. "We may, accordingly, reason that the action of
the influence which has produced the general Polynesian and the Proto-
Samoan results was uniformly exerted upon the province; that is to
say, in terms applicable to conditions of folk movement as known to us,
one migration unit produced this effect.

"When we examine, last of all, the column in which we have evaluated
the Tongafiti component we find a marked difference to obtain. The
Paumotu not only stands at the head of this column as well as at the
head of the others, but its interval above its next successor, Tahiti,
amounts to more than the whole Tongafiti component of Mangareva.
Tahiti is parted from its next neighbor, the Marquesas, by a less, yet
considerable, interval; and Mangareva stands at the bottom by a yet
smaller interval. From this we determine that the Tongafiti migration
spent its first force upon the Paumotu and Tahiti, and that a far smaller
amount overran that landfall either north about in the Marquesas, or
southward in Mangareva, a relation to the central point of settlement
which the mind trained in navigation will find no difficulty in compre-
hending as the various result of saiUng full and bye on starboard or port
tack when the trade holds steady southeast.

"We may read this record horizontally with interest and to illustrative
results. The results of the quantitative analysis of the Paumotu in
respect of the three components, Polynesian, Proto-Samoan, and Tonga-
fiti, is expressed by the percentages 5, 3, and 10; the diffusion figures
run higher, but inspection shows that the continuing ratio is effectively
the same. In Tahiti there is a difference; its quantitative continuing
ratio is 4-3-6 ; reduced to the same degree the qualitative record is, say,
5-3-6. The comparison of the Marquesas in the same way shows
quantitative 4-4-5 and qualitative 6-4-4. The Mangarevan 4-3-3
becomes qualitative 5-3-6. The interpretation of these changes lies
in the understanding of the effect of diffusion. In the Paumotu, where
the alteration is very slight, we find ourselves dealing with a community
in which diffusion, that is to say interchanges with neighbor commu-
nities in the province, has effected the minimum of change. In Tahiti
the alteration affects the Polynesian component, with Mangareva show-
ing exactly the same continuing ratio; in the Marquesas the alteration
affects this component still more prominently.

DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 159

Finding the Proto-Samoan component practically unmoved, the next
point of variety is in the Tongafiti. In the Paumotu and Tahiti it
undergoes practically no alteration in the two compared continuing
ratios; in the Marquesas it becomes sUghtly less on quaUtative reduc-
tion, in Mangareva markedly higher. Now we may assume, with
strong probability, that when the two ratios present practically the
same figures the closer we are brought to a case of direct migration; the
higher the qualitative figure runs, the greater the eflFect of diffusion, the
further from direct migration.

When we examine details within Table 34 we shall find certain dis-
tinctive features that must be attractive even if not yet wholly compre-
hended. In the provincial column in each language we find the quali-
tative index enormous under modulus 11, Paumotu and Tahiti standing
at one stage, Mangareva and the Marquesas at another. From this
we see that the diffusion is not a general one in this component; that its
most prominent characteristic is the sharing of the speech material in
any one language with one other, the speech with which the sharing
holds varying in each case. In the columns recording the Polynesian
and Proto-Samoan, which we regard as practically conjoint, we find one
group, the Paumotu and Mangareva, in which the higher figures are
found for each component under modulus iii; a second group, Tahiti
and the Marquesas, in which the highest figures of the Polynesian col-
umn appear in modulus in, of the Proto-Samoan in modulus 11. In the
Tongafiti column the peak for the Paumotu is in modulus iv, for the
Marquesas a double peak in the two higher moduli, for Mangareva in
modulus III, and for Tahiti in modulus 11. We feel sure that this show-
ing points to some successive shading of the influence of this component
upon the province in this order, direct or inverse.

A few pages earHer I suggested the story of refugees and pursuit,
developing the idea from the place of mixed settlement whence flight
set out and pursuit followed. Samoa we know to have been the theater
of just such events, some intermediate group possible in the same sense
and becoming probable with closer reading of the record of tradition
history. Here I feel that we have the same story, not at its start but at
its finish. The refugee party keeps together in the hope of mutual pro-
tection. Quail He close, foolish birds, in the covey, and thereby fall the
readier prey to their hunters. It is a human motive principle, for biped
wisdom and biped folly are not restricted to birds. A merry footnote
to our naval history was written when Clark was driving the Oregon
at full speed from the Pacific around the Horn to the problem seat of
war in the Atlantic. Somewhere off the Roque he overhauled a cir-
cumnavigator, a man coming home alone from around the world in a
tiny yawl wallowing slowly through the sea. An asterisk in the serious
history discloses at the foot of the page that the lone navigator hoisted
on his mere whipstock mast the bunting of the international signal

160 EASTER ISLAND.

code which carried the message, "Let us sail in company for mutual
protection."

It is only reasonable to suppose that the Proto-Samoan refugees
clung together in their flight. We see by these indices of diffusion that,
small a party as they were in the Paumotu, they were no larger in the
three sister archipelagoes, evidence that when once they had found
their asylum they clung close to it. But, if flight concentrates, pursuit
is diffuse. We have evolved the idea of the angered Tongafiti in hot
haste to overtake the party which has escaped their oppression. There
is none to tell them where they may come upon their prey, they must
scatter in search, they must go from island to island, from archipelago
to archipelago. What else can be read in the greater diffusion of the
Tongafiti — three times on one scale, three times on the other — than the
result of this scattering of set purpose of wrath or recovery into the very
nooks of the sea?

We next examine briefly the restrictively provincial member of the
table. In this we can indeed be brief. If my theory of the signification
of this speech element be tenable we are dealing with the relics of a
migration movement so ancient that silent history may not be induced
to speak. Time has removed the asperities of the curves, the indices of
diffusion do not show any such sharpness of group distribution as is
fallaciously indicated by the numerical percentages based on the uncon-
ditioned arithmetic of word count. Yet here, as in the other member,
we find the Paumotu and the Marquesas in summit association, and
Tahiti and Mangareva at the bottom. The same explanation holds.

In this prolonged study of interpretation of philological data into
terms of geography, seamanship, and folk movement we have laid a
comparable foundation whereupon we may better adjust the record of
Rapanui speech and assign to it its position in the history of this remote
province, of which it is the most remote outlier, the extreme limit of
Polynesian settlement, the Ultima Thule of the great sea of Kiwa, te
moana nui o Kiwa, forbidding, arid, unhospitable, yet the home of Poly-
nesians, and naught beyond but sky to the death horizon in the very
eye of the wind.

It will be recalled that throughout this research we have had to bear
in mind a large component of each language as to which we lack data
enabling us to coordinate it with the elements which we have been able
to establish ; I refer to the unidentifiable component. It has seemed to
me best to deal with this in two ways. In the specific chapters upon
each language I have laid it aside from the computations ; in this final
chapter I have included it, thus reducing the size of the severally deter-
mined figures. In the preceding pages of this chapter in the discussion
of the extra-Rapanui element I adopted as a net stock that element with
the unidentified element. Now for the computation of the Rapanui
affiliates I include once more this unidentified element, deriving a new

DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI.

161

net stock by subtraction from the gross of the several sums of the extra-
Rapanui element. We have no means of knowing in what proportions
this unidentifiable element may be associated with either of the ele-
ments of the several languages under comparison, but to include first
with one element and then with the other ttds irreducible element tends
to bring the computations of the two series into harmony. We set
forth in the following table, therefore, this second reckoning of net
stock for comparison with Table 31.

Tablb 36.

Net stock.

Identified.

Percentage.

Paumotu

Mangareva

Tahiti

2500- 880= 1620
6600-1020=5580
6200-1451=4749
6000-1042 = 4958

455
651
592
705

28
12
12

>4

Marquesas

In comparison with Table 31 we see at once that while the extra-
Rapanui component enters into the other languages of the province
in the order Paumotu-Tahiti-Marquesas-Mangareva, the order for the
Rapanui component is Paumotu-Marquesas-Tahiti-Mangareva, the
two last standing together. If, temporarily and solely now by way of
illustration, we treat the Rapanui speech as a unit intrusive to South-
east Polynesia, these figures will show that on its way to Easter Island
Hotu Matua's fleet made its largest landfall in the Paumotu, only much
smaller and fairly equal straggling squadrons scattered to the other
archipelagoes.

It will be advantageous to subjoin to this memorandum of the pro-
portion to which Rapanui enters into sister speech the complement of
the picture, the relative diffusion computed upon the Rapanui stock:

Table 37-

Identified.

Percentage.

Paumotu

455

651
592
705

15
22

'9

i3

Mangareva

Tahiti

Marquesas

Here we see that there is a marked difference in the diffusion when
referred to the Rapanui or to the several exterior bases. Mangareva
and the Marquesas are equally potent, Tahiti is considerably better
discoverable in Rapanui than is Rapanui in Tahiti, and the Paumotu
records are most remarkable in the passage from the top of one Ust to
the bottom of the other. We shall have to revert to this comparison of
the two tables when we shall have subjected the material to more

162 EASTER ISI/AND.

minute dissection. At this point I wish to employ the comparison
solely for the purpose of anticipating one particular of criticism.

From correspondence I am aware that Captain Friederici holds the
opinion that P^re Roussel's dictionary, basic to this work, has recorded
a Rapanui speech contaminated through the sojourn of the Easter
Islanders in Mangareva. We have a record bearing on this point; we
cite Roussel's pious editor, P^re Ildefonse Alazard :

Envoy^ en Oc6anie en 1854, il dvang^lisa d'abord les Marquises, puis en 1866
rile-de-Piques jusqu'en iSji.heure de I'abandon de I'tle par le mission. II se
r^fugia aux Gambier avec une colonie de ses neophytes, dent il continua h. dtre
le pasteur bien aim6 jusqu'^ sa mort arrivde le 25 Janvier 1898. C'est le seul
homme, pensons-nous, qui ait pu composer et qui ait effectivement compost
un vocabulaire Rapanui.

A second passage, after detailing the horrors of the labor trade, shows
that the refugee party comprised most of the population :

Iy'61oignement extrdme, risolement complet de la petite lie, rendant inutile
toute protestation, Mgr. Jaussen, vicaire apostolique de Tahiti, enjoignit au
missionnaire, qui 6tait le R. P. Hippolyte Roussel, d'abandonner Rapanui et de
se rdfugier aux lies Gambier en emmenant avec lui tous les n^oph)i;es qui vou-
draient le suivre. Malgr^ les efforts de raventurier pour retenir le gros de la
popidation dont il avait besoin, presque tous les naturels mont^rent k bord de
la go^lette qui devait les porter aux Gambier. Le commandant du navire
pr^texta que son bateau ne pouvait embarquer tant de monde, et 175 indigenes
furent brutalement ramen^s k terre oii ils restdrent k la merci d'lm m^tre qui
les traita en consequence. Impossible de d^peindre la douleur du missionnaire
en se voyant ainsi violemment s^par^ de ses ouailles potu" lesquelles il eiit donnd
jusqu'k la demi^re goutte de son sang.

P^re Roussel served five years in Rapanui, enough to give him a good
foundation in the speech. A prior service of a dozen years in the Mar-
quesas equipped him to recognize contamination from that northern
source; twenty-seven years in Mangareva is surely sufficient time in
which to teach the pious lexicographer to distinguish Rapanui from
Mangarevan. It should be borne in mind that this dictionary was pre-
pared primarily for the use of his fellow servants at the altar, and they
already comprehended the Mangarevan. Our figures speak as forcibly
against this contamination idea. The number of vocables common to
Rapanui and Mangareva is 65 1 , of which no more than 80 are restricted
to Mangareva, 99 occur in Mangareva and one other language, 188 in
Mangareva and two other languages, 284 in Mangareva and three other
languages. If a Mangarevan word finds community with the Paumotu,
with the Marquesas, with Tahiti, we scarcely need to consider its pres-
ence in Rapanui a contamination which Pdre Roussel overlooked or was
unable to recognize. At best this could apply to but 80 vocables for
which alone we have not support elsewhere in the province. Yet even

DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI.

163

this sum is too large; of the 80 vocables, 24 are found in the earlier and
western seats of Polynesian culture, leaving but 56 upon which such an
opinion might rest. It is a negligible charge.

Before the bulk figures of Table 36 can be of service to our inquiry we
must subdivide as in the parallel Table 32.

Table 38.

Net
stock.

Southeast
Polynesia.

Polynesian.

Proto-
Samoan.

Tongafiti.

No.

No.

P.ct.

No.

p.ct.

No.

p.ct.

No.

P.ct.

Paumotu

Mangareva

Tahiti

1620
5580

4749
4958

89

193
107
206

5

3
2

4

277
396

375
381

14

7
8
8

'7
5'

28

34

I

1

72

§'
82

81

5

2
2
1

Marquesas

The most cursory comparison with the table of the same order for-
mulated from the extra-Rapanui component shows the complete diver-
sity of the two components. In the former the provincial element has
occupied the larger position, in the Paumotu being one and one-third
times the element of exterior identification, in Tahiti being practically
on an even footing, in Mangareva a little less than equal, only in the
Marquesas showing conspicuous inferiority. The general Polynesian
and the Proto-Samoan are the flattest possible curves, the former peak-
ing in the Paumotu by but a single unit, the peak of the latter of equal
height in the Marquesas. The Tongafiti element, however, is sharply
featured. In the collation of the Rapanui affiliates we find great differ-
ences. The provincial element is far less important ; instead of equal-
ing or generally excelUng the wider element, it amounts at best to but
one-half, one-third, one-quarter, and in Tahiti it sinks to one-fifth.
Clearly the Rapanui element differs largely from the extra-Rapanui,
and its influence upon its provincial neighbors has been most unevenly
exercised. This will best be presented to the eye in a short table in
which each language is represented by two figures, the former its pro-
vincial percentage, the latter the sum of the three percentages of its
exterior identifications.

Table 39-

Paumotu.

Mangareva.

Tahiti.

Marquesas.

Extra-Rapanui

24

5

18
20

8
3

10

10

12

2

«3
II

8
4

>3
10

Rapanui affiliates

This shows us at once that the diversity holds most distinctly in the
former of each of these paired figures, the provincial component. The
interpretation is that the migration which populated Rapanui was
exterior to the province; that it contained a normal proportion of the

164

EASTER ISLAND.

exterior element, but was laddng in that diffused element which bulks
so large in the sister archipelagos. It is clear that it was not a settle-
ment which hived off from the Paumotu, the Mangarevan, the Tahiti,
or the Marquesas, but one which came driving down upon Rapanui
from the outside of the province, that is, from somewhere westward.

Now, recurring to Tables 32 and 38, we find interesting variety in the
exterior identifications; and before forming the next table it should be
stated that the unit percentage throughout the Proto-Samoan column
is a true determination only in the case of Mangareva; in the other lan-
guages the true percentage is considerably less than unity; we shall
correct this error of statement by setting the sum of the column at 3
instead of 4.

Table 40.

Polynesian.

Proto-
Samoan.

Tongafiti.

Extra-Rapanui

17

37

■3
3

24
10

Rapanui affiliates

Here we see that the general Polynesian is more than twice as large
in the Rapanui element as in that outside such association, that the
Proto-Samoan amounts to less than a quarter, the Tongafiti to less
than a half. This points to a source of migration in which the two
migration streams had been in such intimacy of contact as to discard a
large share of their dialectic diEFerences, or rather, by adoption each
from the other of dialectic material, to obliterate the difference. In
still further explication it points to a migration far later than the most
modern of those which provided Southeast Polynesia with its extra-
Rapanui component.

For the continuance of this comparison we shall need to have the
subdivision of the Rapanui itself on the model of Table 38.

Table 41.

No.

P. ct.

Rapanui stock 3000

Southeast Polynesia

Polynesian

332
401
105
116

II
>3
3
3

Proto-Samoan

Tongafiti

This gives a curve widely variant from any which this element dis-
plays elsewhere in the province ; the nearest curve is that of the Pau-
motu, the most remote is that of Tahiti ; Mangareva and the Marquesas,
closely alike inter se, are quite wide from Rapanui.

We next engage upon the qualitative examination of this component,
noting that because we now deal with Rapanui in addition to the

DETERMINATION OF THE PlyACE OF RAPANUI.

165

Paumotu, Mangareva, Tahiti and the Marquesas, we have one more
modulus.

The first table is, like Table 33, a computation for the whole province,
the sum of the net stocks being now 22,000:

Tablb 42.

Southeast
Polynesia.

Polynesian.

Proto-
Samoan.

Tongaflti.

I

0.03
1.56
..65
0.56
0.18

0.24
0.14
0.69
2.42
5.16

0.04
0.17
0.15
0.25
0.20

0.31
0. ID
0.25
0.65
0.91

II

Ill

IV

V

3.98

8.65

0.81

2.22

The comparison of Tables 33 and 42 shows how widely the two speech
elements in the province vary when weighted with this factor of dif-
fusion. In the individual tables which ensue, modulus i of necessity is
absent save in the first.

Tablb 43-

Rapanui.

Paumotu.

Mangareva.

South-
east
Poly-
nesia.

Poly-
nesian.

Proto-
Samoan.

Tonga-
flti.

South-
east
Poly-
nesia.

Poly-
nesian.

Proto-
Samoan.

Tonga-
flti.

South
east
Poly-
nesia.

Poly-
nesian.

Proto-
Samoan.

''sr

I...
11 ..
III.,
rv..

V...

0.00

11.47
12.10

4- 13
>-33

0.20

1. 00

0.50

17.40

37.83

'•77
1 .20
1 . 10
1.87
1.50

0.30
0.73
1.80

4-73
6.66

0.74

12.04

3.70

2.47

0.00

I . II

10.87

70.06

0.00

0-55
1.24
2.77

0. 12

1.66
4.8.
1.23

2.01
2.31
2.15
0.72

0.25

1.93

8.53

20.34

0-43
0-43
0.72
0.80

0.18
3.59

29.03

56.93

7-44

14.22

.8.95

82.04

4.56

7.82

7.19

31.05

2.38

6. JO

Tahiti.

Marquesas.

II

1.60
1.91
2.02
0.84

0.29
1.24

9-94
23.90

0.13
0. 19
1.09
0.96

0.21

2.69
4.21

2.90
5.92
2.34
0.80

0.04
2.10

22.89

0.12
0.49
1. 13
0.90

0.00
0.60
2.50
4.03

Ill

IV

V

6.37

35-37

2-37

742

11.96

34-55

2.64

7-'3

As before, the summation table for the several languages is combined
in Table 44 with the percentage results of the quantitative examination,
the latter set down in itaUc figures.

It is immaterial how we interpret these findings, the artificial results
of the employment of a modulus of quality in one set, the percentage
results in the other. I have been content to denominate the findings of
the qualitative investigation artificial, yet are they any more artificial

166

EASTER ISLAND.

than the convention known as percentage? As well propose the doc-
trine that gunny bags are truer textile art than the web which flows
from Jacquard's loom in Lyons. It is only when we employ the higher
processes that mathematics becomes instinct with vitaUty. The sim-
plest arithmetic is as artificial as any ; at its very beginning an arbitrary
choice is made and arithmetic is discordant on the very tips of the
convenient fingers, for humanity splits upon the doctrine and practice
of counting the finger that sticks up or the finger turned down, and the
whole science is astray from the start.*

Table 44.

Southeast
Polynesia-

Polynesian.

Proto-
Samoan.

TongaBti.

Rapanui

Paumotu

Mangareva . . - -
Tahiti

29.03

18-95

7-19

6-37

1.-96

/;

5
}
2

4

56-93
82.04
31.05
35-37
34-55

'4

I
8

7-44
4.36
2.38

2.64

14.22
7.82
6.50
7.42
7-13

i
5

3
2
t

Marquesas

It is not now really necessary to seek to interpret what meaning may
underlie these diverse sets of figures. Speech by speech the archipelago
has been rigidly subjected to two independent inquisitions; whatever
sense may underlie the results in any one speech must underlie the
results in each other, for the method of examination has been the same.
We are justified, therefore, in a comparison of results.

In Table 44 we shall see that two curves, qualitative and quantitative,
of Rapanui exhibit a marked individuality. The speech is widely dif-
ferent from Mangareva, Tahiti, and the Marquesas ; the respective curves
are of dififerent profiles. The only language of the province which can at
all be brought into association with Rapanui is the Paumotu ; they lie
close together in the upper field, and far apart from the other languages.
The two curves interlace in each series, each twice crosses the other.
We have evidence of the association of Rapanui and the Paumotu.

Now what conclusion are we to derive from this painful and minute
examination? If from these computations and tabulations we can
extract no tale of the history of folk movement in this province of South-
east Polynesia, then is all the work as uninspired and uninspiring as the
minute toil of the petty race of book-keepers, industrially efficient to

*"The Polynesian Wanderings," page 365. To the instances there noted of Melanesian
usage I would add the following from a different culture seat and phase: "When he says
'one' he does not touch his outstretched first finger, as an English boy might do, but doubles
up the little finger of his left hand by using the first finger of the right hand to close the little
finger. The third and fourth fingers, bent on to the palm of the hand, indicate the number
two. The first five numbers are always counted on the left hand by doubling up its fingers,
one after another, by means of the forefinger of the right hand. For five the whole hand is
shut. Six is sometimes counted by closing the left hand, opening it, and again doubling up
the little finger. Sometimes the numbers after five are counted on the right hand by closing
the fingers one by one, always begitming by closing the smallest finger first." Mrs. Leslie
Milne, "The Shans at Home," page 53.

DETERMINATION OP THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 167

make entries in journals, to post ledgers, and with great labor to come
to the absurd triumph of the trial balance.

In the four languages of the province there is a wide speech group of
broad diffusion and of considerable complexity. Our analysis sub-
divides this speech group. We find one element of unknown antiquity,
a corpus of Polynesian speech summed at 16,000 vocables which have
passed from the use and memory of the others of their race. We find
reason to consider this due to a Proto-Samoan settlement of uncer-
tain date, but very possibly coincident with the first arrival of that
migration swarm within the central Pacific after its divaricated Mela-
nesian traverse. Upon this settlement was overlaid a migration of a
later Proto-Samoan colony, refugees from Tongafiti tyranny, at a
period, therefore, for which we have established in Samoan history the
critical date of Matamatame, approximately (in the liistory of our own
race) the date of the Norman Conquest. At the same time a third,
the second overlying, settlement was made upon these parts of the
province, the Tongafiti pursuit of Proto-Samoan fugitives.

At a later period there entered the province, undoubtedly from lee-
ward, as is the impulse of all Polynesian folk movement, a migration
representing a different phase. At its place of departure the senior
Proto-Samoan and the junior Tongafiti had been in community of asso-
ciation so long and so intimately that the distinctive criteria of each
language phase had passed most largely into common stock and had
ceased to be distinctive. This later migration was caught in the Pau-
motu chain ; only its stragglers, few in number, reached the other archi-
pelagoes. The conditions of such voyaging depend largely upon the
necessities of revictualing ; such a voyage must be one of halts, of crop
colonies.* How long the sojourn upon the Paumotu really was we have
no means of determining ; it must have been considerable to have led to
the interlacing of the curves of the two languages as we have developed
them. In time the voyage was resumed, whether through resumption
of the impulse of origin, whether from inabiUty to maintain a foothold
against the earlier inhabitants, whether in such disgust as any Western
Polynesian would feel at the arid sands of the Paumotu, we can not now
discover ; but resumed the voyage was, out over unknown sea toward
the rising of the sun. Only a small part of any fleet could have made
port in Rapanui, the last home of the Polynesian race — for the rest, sub-
mersion. That this migration is the most recent of the folk movements
in the province is shown by the fact that wherever found the Rapanui
element still retains in sharp distinction its characteristic features.

As in preceding chapters we have incorporated so much of the
vocabulary as was pertinent to the inquiry, so at the conclusion of this
chapter we set a finding-Ust of the vocabulary of Rapanui in sections
arranged in respect of the prime division of the speech material.

*"The Polynesian Wanderings," page 139.

168

EASTER ISIvAND.
Data Restricted to Southeast Polynesia.

Rapanui.

Paumotu.

Mangareva.

Marquesas.

Tahiti.

1

3

3
4

I

7
8

9

10

II

13

'3
'4

\l

>7
i8

19

30
31
33
23

24

11

37
38

39
30
31
33

33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40

41
42

43
44
45
46

47
48

49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60

a ^ .

a

11::

aa

aeu

agu, hagu —
ahu

aku, haku

ahu I

ahu

ahu

ahu 2

ahuahu

ahu

ai 2

ai

ai ^

ai

aia

aia

aia

aita

aita

akatari

katai

akatuu

hakatu

aku 2

aku

aku

akni

ukui

akurakura

kurakura ....

amo 2

amo

anani

anani

anani

anani

anani

anoano

anoano

aomai

aomai

arakea

araara, uara . .

arid

arurua

arurua

atiati 1

ati

atiga

hatiga

fatina

ato

fatiraa

ato

ato

atoga

atoga

auahi

auahi

auahi

auahi

avaava 2

koava

avaava 3 . . . .

avaava

avaava

aval

avai

e 2

e.

e

eeriki

eete

ete

ete

eteete

ehuehu

ei

ehuhu

ehu

ei I

ei 2

ei

ekieki. . .

haaekieki

heetina

haavare .

haavare

hagihagi

hasrihaei , . .

4ni4ni

hai 2

hai

af ai

houpo

haki

aki

aki

ai

hami. .

hami

hami

hanehane .

ane

hanohano. . . .

hanohano

harai

arai

a4hi

haruharu

hau 2

haru

aufau

fauununaa. . .

hau ^

ava

heke

heke

heke

hetuke

etuke

hi

etu6

hi 1 . . .

hi

hi

hina

hi6hi6

hiohio

fio

hiti 2

hitihiti

DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 169

Southeast Polynesia — Continued.

Rapanui.

Paumotu.

Mangareva.

Marquesas.

Tahiti.

6i
62

63
64

65
66

67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74

Ve

??
81
82
83

f4
85
86

8l
89
90

91
92

93
94

99
100
loi
102

10}

104

'°l
106

107

108

109

no

III

112

"3
114

III
117
iiS
119
120

hiva

hiva, iva ....

hivo

hoe 2

oe, ohe

honihoni 2

hopehope

honi

hopee

hopu

hopu

hopu

hori 2

oi. .

horo 2

horo

hua

hua

hue 2

hue

hue

huhu 4

huhu

huhu

hukihuki i

ia 2

hukihuki

huki

ia

iharaa

ihara

iho I

ikaDuhi

ikapuhi

ina I

ina

ka 2

ka

a . ...

ka "i

ka

ka

a

haehaa

ai

kai I . . .

kaihaga

di

kaikino

kaiu . .

kaiu

kaiu

aiu

kakai

tikaue

kami

kami

karu

kato 2

kato

ato

ato

kauaha

kouaa

kauaha

kavii

peihaha

aviri

kcnu

kenu

ketu

ketu

keva

kevo

ki 2

i

kiakia

kiakia

kio 2 .

kio

kiokio

kio, kiohe. . . .

kiukiu I . . .

kiukiu

06

kokotna .

ooma

komari

komo

kona

komai, omai . .

kokomo

ona

omo

kona

ooni

ku 4

ku

ti

ku

kukuo

kuku

kukukuku ....

uuvao

rnaeha i

maeoeo

magaga

tnaliatil

mahatu

mahiti

makemakenu. . .
tnakohe

makenukenu

mekanutoi . . .

mokohe

mama

mamari

mokohe

tnatna A

mama

mamai

mamau

mamoe

170

EASTER ISI.AND.

Southeast Polynesia — Continued.

Rapanui.

Paumotu.

Mangareva.

Marquesas.

Tahiti.

121
122
123

124

126
127
128
129
130

'31
132

134

'35

136

137
138

'39
140
141
142
143
'44
145
.46

148

'49
150

"51

152

'53
154
'55
156

III
'59
160
161
162

164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
'73
'74

176

'77
178

'79

manavai

anavai

mania

maniEra

ma6

/matakeke

matakevo

ma^t^teatca. . . . .

matatea

matatea

matega

matega

matu

matua i

matua

me

mea 3

mea 4.

mea

mea. . . .

mea.

meika

meika

meika

meika, meia. .
menene. .

meia

T"enege

menia

mihimihi

mihi .

moeaivi

hadivi

moena

ivi

moega

moehega

moega

mogugu

mohia

mohimohi

moki

moki

mokohi

mokohe

more

akamore. . .

mori

mori

mori

motare

motara .

mou A

mou

mou 5

mou 6

mou . .

naaku

naku

na*u . . . .

nau .

neinei 2

nenenene 1

nekineki . . *

neinei

nenenene

niuhi

niuhi . . .

no 2

no

noa I

noa

noa 2

noa

noa. .

nohue

nohu

nohu

nohu

nou

noku I

no'u

ohoa 2

oho

aaoa.

oi I

oi

oko I

oko

oko . .

oko 2

oko

okorua

okorua . . .

omoomo

one

omoomo

omoomo

omo

66

ooa

opata

opata

opata

pae 2

paega

paha I

paha

pahae

paihi

pahae

nehae

paihi

pakakina i

pao

pakapakakina. . .

pakakina ....

pakakina

paof ai

paoa

oaoa

papaa

para i

■narahua

arapha

paraha

pa&ha

DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI.

Southeast Polynesia — Continued.

171

Rapanui.

Paumotu.

Mangareva.

Marquesas.

Tahiti.

180
181
182

'?»
184

185

186

187

188

189

190

191

192

"93
194

195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205

206

207
208
209
210
211

212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232

234

236

237
238

pareu

pari

patu I

pau I

pau 2

pake

pepeke

petehe

peupeu 2 . . .

pikiga

piniku

Pipi3

pirari

piriaro

piripou. . . .

poepoe

poko I

pokoga . . . .

pokoo I

poopo

popo 2

popohaga . .
poripori 2 . .
potupotu..

pua 2

puhare

puheenua . .

pukao

puku 3

pumahana .

raga i

raga 2

ragi4

rahirahi . . .

rapa

rape

rapu

rararara. . .

rata 2

raukape . . .
rauoho . . . .

rauti

rava6

ravaika

reka i

rekireki . . .
rere 2

rere 4

rere 6

rerepe ....

riha

rihariha 2 .
rimaetua . .

ripoi

ritarita

ri tori to

roajl

rona

ruhi

pareu.
pari . .

pau.

pareu.
patu..

pareu.
patu. .

peke

pekepeke .

pepeke.

pikiga.

piran.

paepae.

pokokina .

hakapopo.

popo.
popo.

pon.
pua. .

pufenua.

pumahanahana .

puku.

rahirahi .

ragia

rahirahi .

rapu.
rara.
rata.

raveika. .

reka

rekireki .

repe.

npo.
rito.

ruhiruhi .

eapu.

peepe6... .
petehe.. . .
ha4pe£hu .

tapau.
pee. . .
pepee.

piniku .
pipi. . .

poko

pokona .
pokona .
popo

piapia. .
piriaro.
piripou .
paepae.

popom.
poriri . .
popotu.
pua

pukao

puku

pumahana.

dka

dka

popoti

pua

pufarefare.

fpufanua

\pufenua

pumahana . .

dhi&hi.
&pa

rahirahi .

ipudpu.

rape,
rapu.

6uoho .

rauape.
rauti. .

ava

avaika.

€i...
rere.
«...

i4

ihaiha. .
imaima.

repe.
riha.

ito.

nmaatua.

rita

roaa

172

EASTER ISLAND.

Southeast Polynesia — Continued.

Rapanui.

Paumotu.

Mangareva.

Marquesas.

Tahiti.

239
340
241
243
343
244

345
246
247
248
249
250
351
353
253
254
255
3;6

357
258
359
360
261
262
363
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272

273
274

375
276
377
378
379
280
281
382
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292

nunaki

upou

a 2

aaku

aana

aka I

akaure

akeo

aki

akoe

ana

ao 3

ata I

ata 4

ataku

atapu

auaki

autau

;ea 2

:ekeo

:ekiteki . . . .

ere

ogihia

oke

okoe

oku

00 I

opa 2

opa 3

opa 6

opapu

otoi

outou

umumeika .

upuraki

utu 2

utu 3

utui

;uu 2

;uu 3

uapiki

uero

uhuti

urei

ureure

vakavaka...

vau

vavovavo. ..
vekeveke . . .
vekuveku. . .

veo 3

vere i

voka

vou

takeo.

takoe.
tana..

tere.

tokoe.
toku. .

topa.
topa.

tupuaki.

tuverovero.

rumaki .

ta...
taku.

ta.

akataka .
takaure . .

taki.

tikaue .
taki..!

taotaovere..
ta

toopuku.

tata..
tatau.

taputapu.

touaki.
tautau.

akateatea.
tekeo

tere.
togi.

teki.
tefi..

hadtoke^.

toku.
topa.

topa

topapu.

too. .
topa.
topa.
topa.

tumtuneika.,

toi

talitati

tumumeika .

tutu.

tutu.,
tutu. .
tuitui.

tu.
tu.

etuvero.
uhuti . . .
urei ....

uapeke .

vakavaka.

vekiveki.

veo

veri

vavo

vekeveke .
veku

veevee.

oka

ruporupo.

ta

tau ,

tana

taeo.

tana. .
taapu.

tatau.
tauai .

teoteo.

tei..
tere.

to'u.

topa.
topa.

tupuai .

veo

verevere.

vuho.

DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI.

General Polynesia.

173

Rapanui.

Samoa.

Paumotu.

Mangareva.

Marquesas.

Tahiti.

293
394

396
297

299

300

301
302

303
304

306

309
310

31'
312

3>3
314

319
320
321
322
323
324

III

III
329

330
331
332
333
334
335

336

337
338
339
340

341
342

343
344

346

348
349
350

a I .

a. . .

a .

a

a

aana

ana

ana

ae

ae

ae

aha. . .

a. . . . ...

aha

aha

ahea, aea...

ere

ahi

ahiahi

vaho

aha

afea, ahea. .

he6

ahi

ahiahi

vaho

aha

ahea

afea

ahea, afea . . .

haere

ahi

ahere

To.: haele

afi

haere

ahiahi

aho I

afiafi

ahiahi.. ..
vaho

ahiahi

vaho

fafo

vai

aka 1

a*a.

aka.. . ...

aka

ako

amo

ana

ao

aa

akoako

amo I

ana 1

a'oa'o

ako

ako

a6

amo

amo

ana ...

ana

ana

ana

ao

aoi 2 . . .

aoi

aoi aoi

aoi

ala

eara

ara

ara

erero

ariki

aro

aroa

aruaru

garu

ata

ata

ate

atu

etua

atutiri

a4

ara

ara 2

ala. . , .

ara

ak.

ara

arero

ariki .

arero

ariki

akb

aiki

a6

arero

arii

ali'i

alo

aro

aroha

aruaru 1

aruaru 2

ata I

alofa

aroha

a6ha

aliaii

nad

ata

ata

ate

atu

etua

fatutii

aroha

aruaru

aru. .

alualu

cfalu

garu

ata

ata

ata 2

ata

ata

ata.

ate 1

ate

ate ;

atu.

atu 1

atu ...

atu

atua, etua ....
atutiri

atua

atua

atua

faititili

au

fatitiri

patiri

au 2

au

au, hau,

au

au

asu

au

au

aue ....

aue

aue

aue, auhe...

aue, auhe. . .

ava

ava

vahi

e

aue

va

ava 2 . .

ava

ava

ava

vahi

e

ava. .

avahi

e I .

f asi

e

e. . . .

e

e

e 4

e

e

e

e. . .

Ik :::.::::

le

te

ea

ea

eaho. . .

afo

aho

>enuhe

ehu

aho

nuhe

ehu

aho

eanuhe

ehuehu i

ehuehu 2

6ke

anuf e

f anuhe

\hanuhe

anuhe

efu

'efu

ehuehu

ee. . .

e'e

eke;:::;:::;:

eke

ena

ati

eke

ena

ati

lena

etu

ati

ati

earo

galo

garo

garo

garu

ganu-u

gau

na6

naii

aro

garu I

garuru

eau

galu

garu

galulu

naliu

gau

gau, gahu

nahu

ge

gege

gorogoro

oni tU

gogolo

gooro

gutu

goro

gutu

gutu

ha

nutu

ha

utu

ha 1

fa

ha

haga I

f aga

hana

174

EASTER ISLAND.
General Polynesia — Continued.

Rapanui.

Samoa.

Paumotu.

Mangareva.

Marquesas.

Tahiti.

351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358

359
360
361
362

363
364

365
366
367
36S
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376

377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384

385
386
387
388
389
390

39"
392

393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409

haga 2

hagahuru..

hagai

haha i . . . .
hahao 2 . . .

hahie

haka

hakahaka .

hamae

hanau

hanuamia..
hapai

hara 1

hara 2

hare

hata I

hata 2

hati

hatu I

hau I

hau 4

hea

heguhegu 2 .

hei

henua i

here i

heruheru. . .

hetu I

hia I

hiahia

hipa

hipu

hira

hiri I

hiri 2

hiro

hiti I

hitu

ho 3

hoa I

hoe I

hogi 2

hoki 1 , 2

honihoni i . .
honohono. . .

honu

horahora . . .

horo I

horo 3

horo 4

horoi I

hou I

hou 2

hua 2

hue I

hugahuga. . .

huhuru

hukihuki 2 . .
huri I

aga

gafulu

fafaga

To.: fafa.

sao

f afie

fa'a

sa'a

ama

fanau ....
nuanua...
sapai ....

haga.

f agai .
fafa. .

faka.

ama. .
fanau .

fala.
sala.
fale.
fata,
fata,
f ati .
fatu.
fau. .

hopoi .

fare...
afata.
vata. .
fati...
pifatu.
fau . . .

sau

fea

feguigui.

sei

f anua . . .

sele

selu

fetu

fia

si'a

sipa

ipu

sisila, . .

sili

fill

filo

fiti

fitu

foa'i ....

soa

foe

sogi

fo'i

hea.

henua.
here . .
heru. .
hetu. .
hia. . .
ika. . .

in. .
hiri.

hiti...
ahito .
ho....
hoa. . .

hogi.
hoki.

som

f ono

To.: fonu.

fofola

folo

solo

soloi

soloi

To.:fofou.

f ou

f ua

fue

fuga

fulu

su'i

suli

hohora.
horo . . .
horo. . .

hou

hou

hua, ua.

hue

huga

huru . . . .
huki . . . .

haga, aga.
rogouru. . .
agai

hao. . .
vehie .
aka. . .
haka..
ama. .
hanau.

anuanua.
apai ....

ara, hara.

ara

hare

avata. . . .
kohata...
ati, hati..
atu, hatu.
hau, eau . .

hau

hea, ea. ..

enua.
ere. .

etu

hia

hika

hipa, ipa.
ipu

in

hiri

hiro, iro. . .

hiti

itu

o

hoa, oa. . .
hoe, ohe. .

ogi

hoki, oki..

hono

honu, onu.

hohora

horo, oro..
oro, ohoro.

oro

horoi, oroi,
hou, ou. . .

hou

hua

hue

huga, uga . .
huru, uru. . .
huki, uki.. .
huri

hana

onohull.
hakai . .

fafa

f ao . . . . .
vehie . . ,

haka

haka

anuanua.
hapai ...

fa4. .
hara.
fae...
fata.,
fata. .
fati..
fatu. .
fau. .
hau. .
hea. .

hei . . .
fenua.
he6...
heti. . .
fetu. . .
fia. . . .
hika. .
hipa. .
ipu. . .
hiri . . .

hii..
fi6..
fiti.
fitu.

hoa. .
hoe. .
honi.
hoi. .

honu. . ,
hohod.
ho6. . . ,
ho6....

ho6

ho6i . . ,

hou

hou. . . .

hua

hue

huna. . .
hud. . . .
huki . . .
hui

haa

ahum.. .

faaai

fafa

fafao

vahie . . .
faa, haa.

ama ama. .

fanau fanau.

anuanua.

apai

hapoi, hopoi.

fara

hara

fare

fata

fata

fati

fatu

fau

hau

hea

hei

fenua

here

heru

fetu, fetia.

hia

hia

hipa

ipu

hira

in

fin

hiro

hiti

hitu

ho

hoa

hoe

hoi

hoi

honi

hono

honu

hora

horo

horo

horo, oro.
horoi ....

hou

hou

ua

hue

huru.
but. .

DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI.
General Polynesia — Continued.

175

Rapanui.

Samoa.

Paumotu.

Mangareva,

Marquesas.

Tahiti.

410
411
412
413
414
415
416

4>7
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426

427
428
429
430
431

432
433

434
435
436

437
438

439
440

441
442

443
444
445
446

447
448

449
450

45"
452

453
454
455
456

457
458

459

460

461
462
463
464
465
466
467

huri 2 . . .
hutihuti .
i

ia 3

igoa

iho 3

ihu

ika I . . . .

iku

inaki. . . .
iti

fuli

f uti

i

ia

igoa

ifo

isu

i'a

i'u, si'u.
'ina'i . . .

iti

iva

huri .
huti.

huri, uri .

huti

i

ia

igoa

iho, io. . .

ihu

ika

iku

inaki

iti

iva

hui..
huti.

huri .
huti.

ivi I ,

kahu

kai 4

kakea ....
kaokao.. . .

kata

katikati. .

kau

kauha. ...
kauvae. . . ,

kauae

kava

kavakava.

kave

kavega

kavei ,

kekekeke. .
kerekere. .

keri

kete

ki I

kia 2

kiko

kiore

kiri

kirikiri . . . .

kite 2

ko 3

koa 2

koe I

korae

korua

koti

koura 2

kua 2

kuku 2 . . . .
kumara...,
kumi I . . . .
kumi 2 . . . .

kupega

kurakura. .

kuri

kutu

ma I

ma 2

maamaa 3 .
maga 1 . . . .

Igoa.
iho. .
ihu. .
ika. .

ivi

'afu

'ai

'a'e

'ao'ao...

'ata

'ati

'au

Ufa, fufa.
'auvae . .

kahu

kai

kake

kaokao .
kata. . . .
kakati . .

kau

huha

ava. . .
va'ava'i
'avei...

kauae.
kava..

kave.

ave. ...

'avei

'e'e

'ele'elea.

'eli

'ete

'i

'ia

'i'o

'iole ....

'ili

'ili'ili. . .

'ite

'o

'oa'oa.. .

'oe

lae

'oulua

'oti

ula

'ua

'u'u

'umala. . .

'umi

'umi

'upega . . .

'ula

•uli

'utu

ma

ma

mama....
maga . . . .

keke.
kere.
keri. .

ki.

kiore.
kiri . . .
kiri . . ,
kite..

koa. . .
koe. . .
rae . . .
korua.
koti . .

kumara .

kupega.

kura. . .
kuri . . . ,

gutu

ma ....
mataki.

la

inoa.
iho. .
ihu. .
ika. .
hiku .
inai..
iti . . .
iva. .

XVI

kahu

kai

kake

kaokao .
kata. . . .

ivi

kahu

kai

kake

kaokao . . .
kata

kau.
uha.

kau.

la

i6a . . .
iho . . .
ihu. . .

ia

hiu. . .
inai...

iti

iva. . .

ivi

ahu. . .

ai

ae . . . .
aodo. .
ata . . .

ati

au . . . .
hufaa.

kouae . . . .

kava

vakavaka.
kavei

kouvae

kouae

kava

vakavaka.

kavei

kave

auae.
ava..

kavei .
keke. .
kere. .
keri . . .

kere.
kei. .
kete.

ki

kia

kiko . . . .
kiore. . .

kiri

kiri

kite

ko

koakoa .
koe

ere.
eri.,
ete.
i

la

kiko

kio£, io6.

kii

kii

kite, ite. .

rae

korua. . .

koti

ura

kua

kuku

kumara.
kumi . . . .

koakoa. .

koe

ae

kotia

koti, oti..
koua, ua.

la

i6....
iore..
iri . . .
iri . . .
ite...
6....
oaoa.
oe. . .
rae. .
orua.
6ti...
oura.

kuku, uu.
kumai. . .
kumi

uu

umara, umaa.
umi

kupega.

kura. . .
kuri . . .
kutu. . .
ma ....

ma

mama. .
maga . .

fupena.
\upea. .
ua . . . .

kutu, utu.

ma

maamaa. .

mpea.

ura. .
uri . . .
kutu.
ma. . .

mana.

176

EASTER ISLAND.
General Polynesia — Continued.

Rapanui.

Samoa.

Paumotu.

Mangareva.

Marquesas.

Tahiti.

468
469
470

47'
472
473

474
475

476

477

478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486

487
488

489
490
491
492

493
494
495
496

497
498
499
500

501

502

503
504

505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512

maga 4

magaro

mageo

maga

magaro

maga

magaro . . . .

mana

manao

maneo

meneo

mai

magaro

mageso

maaro

mae6

megeo

Tmahana

\maana

maharo ....
mahina. . . .
maina

mahana I

mabaro

mahina

maf ana

masalo

mahana

maharo

Imahana —
maha6

mahana

mahina ....

mai I

mai

mai

mai

matikuku . .
matekuku . .

makona. . . .

\

mai, mei. . .
maikuku . . .
matiuu

mai, mei

maiuu

maikuku

mai'u'u

mati'u'u

maikuku

makona

makupuna ....

mama 1

mama 2

mama 3

ma'ona

^p . fmakabuna .
■ 'Imokobuna .

makona

makupuna

mokopuna —
mama

f makona. . ..

\maona

moupuna. . .

/

mama

mama

mama

mana

manava

mano

manu

mao

mama

mama

mama

mama

mana

manava

mano

manu

mana

manava

mano

manu

mana

menava ....

mano

manu

mao

rmaama. . . .
\meama

manava

mano

manava

mano .

manu

manu

maoa i

marama

maramarama .
mare

malama

malamalama . . .
male

Vmarama

maramarama.
mare

maramarama.
mare . . . .

mad

meie

marie

maro 2

marumaru ....

mata i

mata 2

mata 3

mata 4

mata 5

mata 6

mata 7

mataara

matagi

mataku

matamataki . .

matapo

matara

matau i

malie

marie

maro

marie

maro

maru

mata

mata

malu

maru

mata

mata

mata

maru

mata

mata

mad

mata

mata

mata

mata

mata

mata

mata

mata

mata

mata

mataara . . .

matagi

mataku ....

mata4

matagi

matagi

mataku

metani

metad

matai

matati

mataitai

matapo

matara

atau

mata'u

Fu.: mataki.. . .

matapo

matala

matapo

matara

matapo ....
akamata. . .

matapo ....

matau .

mate

matoru ....

matua

motua

mau

mau

mate

fmatoutou .

matoru

matua 2

matolu . .

matua. . .

makua

matua

motua

mau

metua

metia

mau

mau 6

mau 7

maua 2

maute

mea 2

mau

maua

maua

ute

mea

mimi

miro

miti

moa

moana

maua

aute

aute

aute

eute

mea

mimi

miro

miti

moa

moana

mimi

miro

mimi

miro

miro

milo.

moa. . .

moa . .

moa . . .

moa

moana

moana

moana

moana

DETERMINATION OF THE PL,ACE OF RAPANUI.
General Polynesia — Continued.

177

Rapanui.

Samoa.

Paumotu.

Mangareva.

Marquesas.

Tahiti.

513
5 '4

5>5
516
5"7

518
5'9

$30
521
522

524
$26

5*7
528
529
530

531

532
533

534

535

536

537
538
539
540

54"
542
543
544

546
547
548
549
550
55'
552
553
554

"I
556

557

558

559
$60

562

563
564

565

566

moe..
mogo.

moko I . .

motu

mouga 2.

mounu.

mua

muri. . .

na 2

na 3

nei

niho

niu

no I

noa 3 . . .
noho. . .
nohoga.
noma. ,.

nonot .

nui.
o 3.

oe I .
oge.
oka.

oone

ora 2

ora 5

orooro

otaota

pa I

pa 3

paa

pae 3

paepae. . .

pahu

papa

papae ....

para 2

pehea ....

pia

piki

pikipiki . .
piko 2 . . . .

pipi4

Piri3

piro

pito

po I

po 2

poko 2

popo I

popopopo.
poporo . . .
poto

moe.

mago.
mo'o. .
motu.

mauga .

maunu. . .

mua

muli

na

a

nei

nifo

niu

o

noa

nof o

nofoa. . . .
momona .

fa'anoi. . .

ntu.
o. . ,

'oe.

oge.
o'a.

one

ola

ola

olo

otaota

pa

patagata. . .

pa

pae

paepae

pusa

papa

paeaso

pala

pefea

pia

pi'i

pi'ipi'i. . . .
pi'o

Pipi

pilipili ....

pilo

pitopito.. .

po

po

To.: boko.

po

popo

polo

poto

moe.

moe.

mago.
moko.
motu.

mahuga.

mago . .
moko . .
motu. .
mou. . .
maga. .
mounu.

moe . . .
mono. .
mano. .
moko . .
motu . .
mouna .

moe.

ma6. .
mo6. .
motu.
moua.
maua.

mounu .

mua.
muri.

mua.
muri.

na. . .
nei...
niho.
niu. .
no. . .
noa. .
noho.

na. . .
nei...
niho.
niu. .
no. . .

noho

nohoga...
momona .

nui.
o. . ,

koe. . .

hoge. .
fhoka.
\eoka. .

koe.
oge. ,

>oka.

mua

mui

na

na

nei

niho

niu

no

noa

noho

nohona..
momona.

("nonoi

\inoi

nui

o

fkoe

[oe

one

oka

maunu.
mua. . .
muri. . .

na

na

nei

niho . . .
niu. . . .

no

noa. . . .
noho. . .

nm.
o. . ,

^oe.
06.

ora.
ora.

one.
ora.
ora.
oro.

ota.
pa..

pa.

pa.
pa.
pa.

ota.
pa..

one.
ora.
ora.
oro.
ota.
pa..

paepae.

papa.

paepae .
pahu. . .
papa. . .

paepae.
pahu. . .
papa. . .

pa

pae

paepae.
pahu...
papa. . .

pia

piki

tupikipiki .
piko

para,
peea.
pia. .
piki..

paa. . .
pehea.
pia . . .
piki . . .

para . .
pehea.
pia. . .
pii....

piripin.

piro

pito

po

po

poko. . .
po

poto.

piko.
pipi..
piri. .
piro..
pito..
po...
po...
poko.
po...
popo.

poto.

piko . . . .

pipi

pii

piro

pito

po

po

pokona.

popo.
poto.

pio

pipi

piri

piro

pito

po

po

po6po6.
popo.. .

oporo .
poto . .

178

EASTER ISLAND.

General Polynesia — Continued.

Rapanui.

Samoa.

Paumotu.

Mangareva.

Marquesas.

Tahiti.

567
568
569
570
571

572
573
574
575

576

577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
;86
587

588

589
590

59'
592

593
594

595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
632

pou . . .
pouri . .
pu I . . .
pua I . .
puaka .

puga I.
puhi . . .
puke. .
puna. .

punua .

pupu I . . .
pure I . . . .
pure 2 . . . .
purepure.

puru

putuputu .

ra I

ra 2

raa i

ragi 1

rage

ragua . . . .

rahui

rakau i . . .

rama

raraga

raro

rata i

rau I . . . .

rau 2 . . . .

raua

rava 5 . . .
rehu I . . .

rei

reo I . . . .
rere i . . .
rikiriki. .
rima I . . .
rima 2 . . .
rimu. . . .

riri

roa

rogo I . . .
rogo 2 . . .
roto 2 . . .
rou 2 . . . .

ru

rua I

rua 3

ruga

ruku ....

ta3

tagata...

tagi

taha I . . .
tahaga i .

pou. .
pouli .
pu...
pua. .

pou . .
pouri.

pua. . .
puaka.

pou. . .
pouri. .
pu....
pua. . .
puaka.

pou.

pua a

puga

To.:bubuhi.

pu'e

puna

punua

pupu

pule

pule

pulepule..

pulu

putuputu.

la

la

la

lagi

lago

aluga. . . .

lafu

la'au

lama

lalaga

lalo

lata

lau

pua. .
puhi.
puke,
puna.

lau

laua

fa'alava..

lefu

lei

leo

lele

li'i

lima

lima

limu

lili

loa

logo

logo

loto

lou

lulu

lua

lua

luga

To.: uku.

ta

tagata . . .

tagi

tafa

tafaga. . .

pupu

pure

pure

purepure .

puga. .
puhi . .
puke.,
ptuia. .

punua.

pupu. .
pure. .

pu....

pua

puaka.
pua4. . .
puna. .
puhi . .
puke. . .
puna. .

punua.

purepure . .

pure . . .
pu6 ....
puepu6.

putu.
ra. . .

putuputu.

ragi....
rago . . .

ruruga.

rahui . .
rakau. .
rama. .
raraga .
raro. . .
rata. . .

rau.

reo, reko.

rere

riki

rima.
rimu.
riri . .
roa. .

rogo.
roto.
rou. .
ruru.

rua. .
ruga.

ta

tagata .
tagi...

ra

ra

ragi...
rago. . .

uruga. .

rahui . .
rakau..
rama. .
raraga .
raro. . .

/rau

\rou

rau

raua

ravatua.
rehu ....

rei

reo

rere

riki

rima. . . .

rima

rimu. . . .

riri

roa

rogo

rogo

roto ....

rou

ru

rua

rua

ruga

ruku

ta

tagata . .

tagi

taha. . . .
tahaga. .

putu . .

a

a

a

4ni . . .
dno. . .

turua.

ahui. .
dkau. .
4ma. .
dina. .
46....
4ta...
4u. . . .
6u....
4u. . . .
4iia...

6hu.
«...
do..

pou . .
pouri.
pu...,

pua4

pu4

puhi

pu6

puna

Ipunua

\pinia

pupu

pure

pure

purepure .

putuputu.
ra

iki

ima

ima

imu

riri

6a

6no

6no

6to

6u

ti

Ha.

lia

lina

dku

ta

enata ....

tani

taha

tahakahaka

ra . . . .

rai

ra6 . . .
fturua.
\urua. .
rahui .
ra4u. .
rama.
raraa .
raro . .
rata . .

rau. .
raua.

rehu.

reo . . . .

rere

rii

rima.. .
rima. . .
rimu. . .

riri

roa. . . .
ro6

roto. . . .

rou

ruru. . . .

rua

rua

nua, nia.

ta

taata .
tai....
taha. .

DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI.

179

General Polynesia — Continued.

Rapanui.

Samoa.

Paumotu.

Mangareva.

Marquesas.

Tahiti.

623

625
626

628
629
630

632

P^
634

635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645

646

t%
649
650

P'
652

654
655
656
657
658

660
661
662
663
664
66;
666

669

670
671
672
673
674

677

678
679

tahe 1

tahi

tafe.

tahe

tahe

tahi

tahua

tahuri

tai

tahe

tahi

tauna

tahe

tahi

tahuga

tahuri

tai I

tufa

tafuli

tahurihuri

tahuihui . . .
tai

tahuri

tai

tai

tai 2

tai

tai

tai

tai

taka 3

takai

ta'a

taka

taka

takai

taa

ta'ai . .

takai

takai

taai

taku

tau

tama i

tamaiti

tamaroa

tanu

tama

tama

tama

tama

temeiti ....
tama6a. . . .

tanu

tao

tapa

tama

tamaiti

tamaroa

tanu

tamaiti

tamaloa

tamaroa . . .

tanu

tao

tapa

tapa

tapu

tara

tanu

tanu . . .

tao I

tao

tao

tapa I

tapa 2

tapu

taoa

tapa

tapa

tapu

tad

ta4

topa

tapu

tanu

tapu. . .

tara 2

tara 3

tarai 2

tariga

taro

ta a

tara

tara

tala

tara

talai

tarai

tarai

teriga

taro

tata

ta.ki

puaina

ta6

tata

tarai

talijra

tariga

taria

talo

taro

tata 2

tatari

tatou

To.: tata

tatali

tata . . .

tatari

/tatai

\tetai

tatou

tau

tau

tau

katau

>tatari

tatou

tau

tatou . . . .

tatou

tau.

tatou

tau

tau

tau I

tau

tau ^

tau

tau

tau ,

tau 4

tau

tau.

tau

tau s

tau

tau. . .

tau 6

tau

taua I

taua 2

tea I

tau

tau

taua

tea

tehe

teina

tete

ti

tau

taua

taua

tea

tea

tea

tehe

teina, tei4..

tete

ti

tea . . .

tehe 3

teina

tefe

tehe . .

tehe

tei

teina

teina .

tete

tete

tete

ti 1

ti

ti

tigai

tinei

tinai

tikei

tiko

tino

tinai

tike

tiko

tino, nine . .

tikea

'ite

kite

ite..

tiko

ti'o

titiko

tino

titio

tino

tino

tino

titiro

tilo

toa 1

toa

toa

toe

toga

toka

toa

toe

toka

toka

toega

toe

toe

toe

toga I

toka

toga

to^a.

toa. .

to'a

tokerau

to'elau

tokerau

toerau

tokorau

toki

toko

tomo

toko

toru

toto

totoro

toua

toki

to'i

toki . .

toki

toko, to6. . .

tomo

toko, to6...

toru

toto

toto6

toua

toi .

tokotoko

to'oto'o

toko

too

tomo

tomo

too 3

to'a

toru

tolu

toii

toto

toto

toto

totoro

toua

totolo

totoro

totoro

taua

taua

tua I

tua

tua .

tua

tuha

tua

tuha

tufa

tua

tuha

tuha

tufa

tufa. . . .

180

EASTER ISIvAND.
General Polynesia — Continued.

Rapanui.

Samoa.

Paumotu.

Mangareva.

Marquesas.

Tahiti.

680
681
682
683

684

685

686

689
690
691
692
693
694

696
697
698
699

700
701
702
703
704
705

]%
709
710

7'i
712
713
7'4
7'5
716
717

718

719
720
721
722

723
724

726
727

tuhi I

tuke2

tukituki

tuku

tusi

tuhi

tuhi

tuhi

tu'e

tu'i

tuki

tuki

tuku

tunu

tupu

tupuna

ttiri

turu . .

tuki

tuku

tunu

tupu

tupuna

tui

tu'u

tuku

tunu

tunu

tunu

tupu

tupu

tupu

tupu

tupuna

turi

tupuga

tupuna

turi

tupuna

turi

tui

turu I

tutu 4

tutu 5

tuu I

tulu

tuturu

tutu

tutu

tutu

tu

tutu.

tu

tutu

tu

tu

tu

tu. .

ua I

ua

ua

ua

ua

ua2

ua

ua

uhi

uhi

uhi

uhi

ufi

ufi

uira 2

uma

uila

uia

uma

umu

unahi

lima , . ,

uma

umu

unahi

unu

ouma

umu

umu

llTnll ,

unahi

unafi

unahi

unahi

unu

inu

inu

ui

ura 1

ula

ura

ura

ura

ure

uriuri

uru

uta

uta

utuhi

ura 2

ula

ua

uraura

ure

'ula 'ula

ule

kura

ua

ure

06

uiui

uu

uriuri

uru I

uliuli

uriuri

uri

ulu

uta I

uta

uta

uta

uta 2

uta

uta. . .

uutu

utu

va 2

va

va

vaa

vae

vaena

vai

vaipuna

vaka

vanana

fvaevae

\avae

vae I

vaega

vai

vae

vae

vavae

vaega

vai

vaipuna. . . .

vaka

vanaga

vaega

vaega

vaehaa

vai

vaipuga

vaka

vaipuna

vaipuna

va'a

vaka

vanaga

vare 2

varu I

varu 2

vavae

vera

vere 2

veri I

veri 2

vero I

vetevete

veve

vagana

vanaga

vanaa

vale

avaru

varu

varu

vaii

vali

fvaru

valu

1 vau

varU; vau

vae

vevela

vera

vera

vere

veri

vera, vea . .

vera, vea

vele

veli

veri

vei

veli

veri

velo

vero

■ ■ ' ■ '

vevete

vete vete . 1

vave

vave

vave

veva

viri

vave

veve

728

viri

vili

viri

viS viri 1

Proto-Samoan.

729
730
73'
732
733
734

aanu

anu

anuanu

k^

'o'e

koke

6^

arovae

atariki

atiati 2

64

alofi vae

atali'i

atariki

ataiki

atia'i

e

e

e

e

DETERMINATION OF THE PlyACE OF RAPANUI.
Proto-Samoan — Continued.

181

Rapanui.

Samoa.

Paumotu.

Mangareva.

Marquesas.

Tahiti.

735
736

737
738
739
740

74 >

742
743

744

746
747
748

749
750

75'
752
753

754

756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767

768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778

Wo

782

783
784

785
786

789
790
79'

egaega

eo

enaena

eca

elo

eo

eo

veoveo

aeae

gaegae

gam 2

gogoro

eae

faeaea

\gaegae

naenae

gogolo .

gogoro

hahi

hahi

hahi

afi

fafi

afifi

hahoa

musumusu

muhumuhu. . .

muhiunuhu.

muhu

hahumuhumu .
hai 1 .

sai

haiga

fa'iga

hariu

faliu

fariuke

ariu

f aiu, haiu . .

fariu

haro I

heguhegu i . . .

heguigui

hehegaraa. . . .

henua 3

hakahepo

hika

falo

f ecTO ....

sesega ...

f anaf anua

fa'alepo

hogehoge

huna

sosogo

hogohogo

hogohogo . .

/honohono . .

fa'afuna

hurehiu-e

ia 1

To.: hafule

huhure

'ia

ia

ia

ia

iko

kape

hike

kaoe

'ane

kape, ape . .

ane

kauga

kauiui

kaukau 2

kumi 2

mae . .

'auga

'au'au

mae ....

mae

mahaga

mahani

To.: talimahaga
masani

mahani ....
maki

mahani ....

maki

mai 2

mai

maka

mai

maka

maka

maramara. .

maa

mamara 1 . . . .

manau

matahi

mataki

matatoa

mau4

mautini

mea i

meitaki

migosigosi

malala.

matai ...

To ' mataki

matatoa

mautini

mautini

mautini ....

mauteni

mea

Niue: mitaki. . .

maitaki

meitetaki . .

meitai

maitai

mo

moko 2

momomomo. .

mou I

mouku

naa

motaomo

mou. . .

mauku

mouku

na

hakana ....

nako

ofa'o

akohaga

nako, kao . .

ao

namunamu

nikoniko

nivaniva

lamu

namunamu

ni'o

nivaniva

neneva

puahiohio ....

ohiohio

okooko

o'oo'o .

ootea

oatea

182

792
793
794

795
796
797
798

799
8oo
8oi

802

803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
8u
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836

837
838

EASTER ISLAND.
Proto-Samoan — Continued.

Rapanui.

pagaha 2 . . .

parau

pe I

pe 2

pei

pena

poga

poki

pokopoko. .

poro

pu 2

puku 4

pnra

puta

rakei

ranorano . . ,
rarama. ...

rava i

rava 2

rava 4

roe

roturotu i .

rua 2

tae I

taga 2

taha 2

tarotaro. . .

tatau

tau 2

tiaki I

to-u

tuaivi

tuhai

tuki 2

tupa I

tutu I

tutua

tuu 5

ueue 1

uiui

ukauka 2 . .

uki

uru 4

vaha I . . . .

vaivai

varavara 1 .
varevare 2

Samoa.

paga

To.: balau.

pel

pe

pei

pena

pogaiisu . . .

po'i

po'opo'o. .
polo

pu

pu'u

pula

puta

la'ei

lano

lama

lava

To.: lava.

lava

loi

lotu

luai

To. : tae . .

taga

tafa

talosaga . .

tatau

tau

tia'i

to'u

tuasivi . . . .

tuai

tu'itu'i

tupa

tutu

tutua

tu

lue

ui

u'a

Viti: dhuki.

uluulu

vasa

vaivai

valavala . . . .
valevale . . . .

Paumotu.

parau.

rakei .

rave.

roe. . .
rotu. .
ruaki .

tutu.

Mangareva.

pe.

rakei .

rarama. . .
ravehaga.
rave

ro. . .
rotu.
ruai.

tahataha.

tau.

tutupa .
tutu. . .
tutua. .

ukauka. .
uki, huki.

vaha.

Marquesas.

peau.

pokopoko .

&4ma.

o. . .
6tu.
da. .

tataoho.

tupa. .
tutu. .
tutua .

kaueue.

ukakoki .
uki

vaha. . .
vaivai .

Tahiti.

parau.

rave,
rave.

ro. . .
rotu.
ruai.

tarotaro .

tupa . .
tutu. .
tutua .

ue. . .
uaua.

vaha.

Tongafiti.

Rapanui.

Maori.

Paumotu.

Mangareva.

Marquesas.

Tahiti.

839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846

aaki

ariga. . . .
ekapua. .

eva

eve I . . . .

gaa

garahu i
garara..

whaki. ..

aria

heka.. . .
hewa. . .

ewe

ngawha .
ngarahu.
ngarara.

faki

hekaheka .

faki, haki.

eka

eva, heva.

heka.
eva. .

eve ....
garahu.

garahu.

naha, nafa.
ka&hu

hevaheva .

eve

aha, afa. . .

arahu

arara

DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 183

Tongafiti — Continued.

Rapanui.

Maori.

Paumotu.

Mangareva.

Marquesas.

Tahiti.

847
848
849
850
851
852

853
854

855
856

857
8;8

859
860
861
862
863

864

865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872

873
874
875
876

877
878

879
880
881
882
883

885
886
887

891
892
893

895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904

gongon .
guha. . . .

hae 2

haha 2 . .
hakari...
hakura. .

hari

hau 5 . . .
henua 2 .
hia 2 . . . .
higa 2 . . .
hihi 1 . . .
hohonu. .
hoko I . .
hope. . . .
hopo . . . .
hore

hugavai .

huhu 6 . .
huhu 7 . .
hunoga. .
hupee. . .

ii

ika 2 . . . .

ivi 2

kahui. . . .

kai 3

kaiga

kakore . . .
kauihaga .

ke

keukeu i .

ki3

kimikimi .
kino I . . . .

kohu

koiro

koke ....
kopikopi .
kopu ....

kore

koroua. .
kume. . . .

mahara. .

maki ....

mamae.

migo

moemoea.
pahure 2 . .

paka I

pakahera .
paopao . . .
peka 2 . . .
potaka. . .
puapua . . .
puhapuha.
puku 2

ngon . .
nguha.
hae. . .
waha .

hakure. . . .

hari

hau

whenua . . .

whio

hinga

whiwhi . . .
hohonu. . .

hoko

hope

hopo

hore

hungawai .

huhu

huhu

hunaonga .
hupe

ika. . . .
iwi ....
kahui . .
koi ....
kainga .
kahore.
kaui . . .

ke

keukeu.

ki

kimi . . .
kino . . .
kohu...
koiro. .

kokeke..
kopi . . . .
kopu. . . .
kore . . . .
koroua. .
kume . . .

mahara .

maki

nungo

moemoea .
pahore. . . .

paka

paka

paopao

peka

potaka. . . .

puapua

puha

puku

hae. .
vaha.

nore.
guha.

haha, aha.
akure

hae

haha, fafa.

hae. . .
vaha. ,
hadri.

hai.

puf enua .
hiohio . .

higa

hihi

hoko

hopega

hopohopo .
hore

hogavai. . .

hau

enua. . . .

vio

higa

hihi

hohonu .
oko. ...
ope

f enua, henua

hore, ore.

hina

hihi

hohonu . . . .

hoko

hope

hopo

hore

hio

hi4

hihi

hohonu .

ho6

hope. . . .

huhuhu . . .
huhu

hunoga.
hupe. . .
fakaii . .

huhu

huhu

hunona.

hore ...
fhoovai.
\hooai . . .

hunod.
hupe. .

kaiga . .
kakore.

1

ika. . .
ivi. . . .
kahui .
koi . . .
kaiga .

1

ika.

kahui. .
koi. . . .
kaina . .
kakore.

ahui.
oi

ke.

ke..
keu.
ki..

ke, d. . .
keu, hi.

e. . . .
eueu.
i

kimi . .
kiro . .
kohu.
kuiru .

koke... .
kokopi. .

kopu

kore ....
koroua. .
kume. . .
fmahara.
[mehara.
maki

kino . . .
kou. . . .
koiro. .
koere . .
koke.. .
kopi . . .
kopu. . .
kore . . .
koroua.
kume. .

imi. .
ino. . ,
kohu.

mil .
ohu.

koee, kue6.

kopi

kopu, opu...

kore

ko6ua

opu. . .
ore . . .
oroua .
ume . .

maori .
maohi .
migo. .

maki...
mamae.
maori..

maki, mai.

/mamae

\memae

maoi

pahure.
paka.. .

migo

moemoea.
pahore. . . .
paka

mino

moemoea.

paka.

maon.. . .
maohi. . . ,

mi6

moemoea .
pahore. . . ,
paa

paopao.
potaka.

peka.

paopao.
peka. . .

pao . . .
pea . . .
pota& .

puku.

puhaha .

184

RASTER ISLAND.
Tongafiti — Continued .

Rapanui.

Maori.

Paumotu.

Mangareva.

Marquesas.

Tahiti.

905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912

913
914

9'5
916
917
918
919
920

921

922
923
924
925

926
927
928
929
930

931
932

933
934
935
936

937
938

939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946

947
948
949
950

951
952

953
954
955
956

957

pukupuku.
puoko ....
ragaraga . .

ran

reherehe..
reka 2 . . . .

reke

reva

rite

rori I

rori 3

roro

roto I . . . .

tahu

tari 2

taukete.
taura. . .

tavin .
te I . . .
te 2 . . .
tehi...

teitei

tena

tenei

tera

tetahi . . . .

tiaki 3

tika

tini

titaa

titika

titiri

toa 2

tahuti . . . .
tohuti ....

tona

tou

tua 2

tuakana . .

tumu

tupapaku .
turaki ....
turama. . .
turu 2 . . . .

tutae

tute.

u

uga

uha. . . .
ui I . . . .
umiumi .
va I . . . .
vaero. .
vaihu. .

pukupuku .

upoko

ranga

rati

rehe

reka

rekereke . .

rewa

rite

rori

rori

roro

roto

tahutahu. .

tari

taokete . . .

taura .

tawhiri .

te

te

tihe

matihe.
teitei . . .
tena . . . .
tenei.. . .
tera. . . .
tetahi . .
tiaki.. . .

tika

tini

titaha. .

tika

tiri

toa

tahuti . .

tona

tou

tua tua . . .
tuakana . .
tumu ....
tupapaku.
turaki ...
turama. . .

turu

tutae ....
tute

u

unga

uwha

uha

ui

kumikumi.

wa

waero

wain

puku.

ran.

puku..
upoko.
raga. .
rari. . .

puku..
upoko.

puu. .
upoo.

reka

rekereke .
reva

reka.
reke.
reva.

^ka..
neke.

6va. .

roro.
roto.

tan

taokete .
taukete .

tan . . . .
tokete .

te.

toura .
taviri.

te

te

tihe...

teitei .
tena. .

teitei .

tera. .
tetahi.

tenei.
tera. .

tiaki.

tini.

titika.
titiri..
toa. . .

tini . . . .
titaha .
tika. . .
tiri. ...
toa . . . .
tahuti .

tona.

tona.

tuakana

tumu

tupapaku. . . .

turaki

turamarama.

turu

tutae

tute

u

tuatai

tuakana. .
tumu ....
tupapaku.
turaki . . . .

koufa.

turu . .
tutae .
tute . .

u

uga. . .

ui

kumikumi..

haava

vaero

ui

kumikumi.

va

vero

roro.
6to. .

tai

tokete .

toura.
kavii .

te

te

tihe. . .

teitei .
tena. .
tenei. .

tetahi .
tiaki..

tini.

tia..
til. .
toa.

tohuti .

tua

tuakana...

tumu

tupapaku. .

tuaki

tudma. . . .

tutae .

u. . .
una.

uha

ui

kumikumi .

ve6. .
vaiu.

roro.
roto.

tan

taoete .

taura.

tavin.
te

maitihe.
teitei . . .
tena ....

tera.

tiai

tiaa

tini . . . .
titaha .

tia

titiri..
toa ...

tona ....

to'u

tua

tuaana. .
tumu . . .
tupapau.

turai

turama.
turu ....
tutae . . .

tute

u

ua

uf a

uha

ui

umiumi.

aero,
vaiu.

RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

a 1 of.

P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: o, of.
a 2 mine.
a 3 same.

Ta.: d, same,
a 4 that place, there.

met a, from that place, thence, hence,
a 5 to lead, to conduct,
a 6 order, series.

Mq. : aa, order, series, rank, file,
a 7 causative, see haka.
a 8 particle expressive of existence.

ami, now; aneira, at once.
aa cascade, flood, to inundate.
aaki to affirm, to assure, to avow, to confess,
to declare, to disclose, to divulge,
to profess, to reveal, to speak fine,
to betray a secret, to warn, to ad-
vise, to make a false statement or
accusation (aki).
aaki ki te mea titika, to attest.
toe aaki, discreet, to deny.
aakihaga, advice.
hakaaaki, to confess.
T Pau. : faki, to declare, to confess, to re-
veal. Mq. : faki, haki, fai, hai, to
affirm, to betray a secret, to make
known. Ta. : aai, story, narrative.

aamoni (hamoni).
aana his.

poki aana, legitimate child.
aanu saliva, spittle, to spit.
PS. Mgv., Mq.: anuanu, id.
Sa.: a»M, tospit. To.: aanu, id. Fu.:
aanu, id.; anuanu, to spit often.
Nine: owm, tospit. Vi.: kanusiva,
id. (The Polynesian Wanderings,
417.)
The only other appearance of what this
stem may have become is in Maori anuanu
"offensive, disgusting, to loathe; ' and Ta-
hiti manuanu "loathsome, surfeiting, to be
qualmish." The wide departure in sense
militates against these. The augmented
form of the Tahiti word is imperfectly com-
prehended as yet, but compare Samoan
afua and mafua homonyms.

aaroa (aroha).
aaru 1 to raise.

aaru ki te rinta, to raise the arm.
aaru 2 (haruharu, aruaru).
aati 1 to imitate.
aati 2 (atiati).
aati 3 (hati).

ae sword (cf. oe, one).

PS Pau.: koke, id. Ta.: 6S, id.
Sa.: 'o'e, a knife.

ae yes.

P Mq., Ta. : ae, id. Mq., Ta., Mgv. : e, id.
With two slight exceptions the element
common to the affirmative words of Poly-
nesia is e. This vowel has an equal (even
greater when we include Melanesia) ex-
tent as a sign representing the substantive
verb sense in its most absolute nature
without condition of tense. In my theory
of the grammar of these isolating languages
the e and a few other paradeictics similarly
employed are not verb sign, but the germ
of the verb idea. Thus e alu is not par-
sable as e verb sign and alu verb "to go;"
but alu attributive positing an act of going
and e positing the substantive idea of
being, thus in combined phrase "being a
going." Thus, while in English it is diffi-
cult to trace a common signification in
"yes" and a verb sign, it is easy to see
how the Polynesian may employ his equiv-
alent for "there is" as an affirmative; and
this comports with the fact that in reply
to any question the so-called verb must be
repeated. The forms of affirmation are
here tabled:

e Samoa, Niue, Moriori, Mangareva, Marque-
sas, Tahiti, Hawaii, Rapanui.

oe Samoa.

ioe Samoa.

lo Tonga, Futuna, Uvea, Viti.

eo Futuna.

o Rotuma.

ae Maori, Tahiti, Marquesas, Hawaii, Mangala,
Tongarewa.

d Rarotonga.

The variants from the simple e fall into
the o-class and the o-class. Upon the first
inspection the latter is seen to be Tongafiti
and the o-class to be Proto-Samoan. The
simple e is found in both migration streams
and therefore may not be regarded as criti-
cal, a position which we should be chary
of assigning to a vocable showing such
absence of formal development. I have
provisionally assigned it to a place among
the Proto-Samoan material, largely be-
cause of its absence from the Maori. Its
occurrence at several points in the Tonga-
fiti stream may be accounted for as shown
in "The Polynesian Wanderings," page 44.

aere (ahere).

agahuru (hagahuru, hagauru).

agai (hagai).

185

186

EASTER ISLAND.

agatahi {aga-tahi) one. (hagatahi.)

agalahi ahi atu, day before yesterday.
hagatahi ahi, yesterday.
agera {angera R) angel.
agoago hunger, to be hungry, to starve.
This suggests a metathesis upon oge of
the same sense; but not much value, be-
cause of the complication of the vowel
mutation, should be assigned to the sug-
gestion in the absence of fmrther confir-
mation.
agu breath, out of breath, air T.

agu kore, breathless, seeming death,
greedy.
Mgv.: agu, hagu, to murmur mdis-
tinctly. Mq.: aku, onomatopoeia
to express the sound of one drinking
in deep drafts; haku i te pake, to
emit smoke at the nostrils.
aguagu

a. out of breath, to puff, to choke, to pant,

to breathe, to whisper, to sigh.

b. to be languid, faint, to have a rattling

in the throat, to be sick unto death,
to die.
tagata aguagu, a dying man.
agumou {agu-mou 5) to expire.
agupotu (agu-potu) the last moments of

life.
aha which, what.

e aha, what is it, how.
ma aha, no te aha, ei aha, on account
of what, why.
P Pau. : aha. what, which. Mgv. : aha,
what; e aha, why, what is it, which.
Mq., Ta. : aha, e aha, what.
The Nuclear Polynesian is a (Samoa,
Futuna, Uvea). The extreme length of
the quantity of this a shows that the Proto-
Samoan was aha and after the extinction
of the aspirate the vowel quantity was
acquired by crasis. It will be valuable at
this point to insert a table showing the
range of the Melanesian forms of the neuter
interrogative.

sava Mota, Merlav, Maewo, Marina, Sesake.

5av Pak, Mosin, Alo Teqel.

aafa Efat£ (also sefa, sefe).

sa Mota, Gog, Sesake.

hava Omba, Arag, Nggela, Bugotu.

haha Ambrym.

hav Motlav, Volow, Norbarbar.

ha Omba, Ambrym, lyakon.

va Lo.

tafa Fagani.

taha Wango, Ulawa, Aniwa.

dhava Viti.

These, if at all associable with aha, rep-
resent a distinct and not readily account-
able type. In the Tongafiti migration the
parent aha is preserved except in Raro-
tonga. The Tongan eha exhibits a vowel
mutation in the unaccented syllable which
is characteristic of that speech. In some
cases aha is prefaced by e, which pro-
visionally we may take as the verbal
paradeictic, see note under ae. The occur-
rence of the Tongafiti forms is:

aha — continued.

aha Tahiti, Marquesas, Paumotu, Tongarewa.

Hawaii, Sikayana {ae-aha, fe-aha).
aa Rarotonga.
eaha Tahiti, Mangareva.
eaa Rarotonga.

ahatu to stretch out.

moe vae ahatu, to lie with the legs
extended.
ahau 1 a scar.

ahau hurihuri, cicatrix.
ahau 2 (hau 5).

ahe migraine, headache, (eahe.)
ahea {a i-hea) when.

P Mgv. : aea, ahea, when. Mq., Ta. : afea,
ahea, id.
The stem is fea, but at the stage when
we make the acquaintance of these lan-
guages need has arisen for differentiation
and the simple stem is used in interroga-
tion of place, where?; when used of time
a preface is employed, a for the present-
future, ana for the past, and the stem has
thereby undergone evolution. The root
is a, of which the seed signification is that
which is away from the speaker in time
or place alike (Cf. 27 American Journal
of Philology, 393). In Nuclear Polynesia
we encounter a most unusual sacrifice of
the very soul of the word in Tonga and
Nine afe, Tonga anefe. Nine nefe. The
aea form of Mangareva is repeated in
Rarotonga, which lacks / and h.
aheahe a stool.
ahere
a. to arrive, to come, to follow, (aere.)
h. to march, to march with arms and legs
stiff, to take a walk, to row, to sail.
c. to raid,

ahere koroiti, to run lightly.

ahere no, to roam, to ramble.

ahere atu ahere mai, zigzag.

rava ahere, agile, without fixed abode,

wanderer.

tagata aere, voyager.

aherehere, unstable, instability.

P Pau. : haere, to go, to come. Mgv. : ere,

to walk, to march, to go. Mq.:

heS, to go, to march, to depart, to

follow. Ta. : haere, to go.

The form of the word appears in Sa-

moan saele with the meaning to swing the

arms in walking. This restriction to a

particular causes me to regard the word

as a borrowing from the Tongafiti in

Nuclear Polynesia. In Uvea haele is to

walk. In Futuna saele signifies to go, to

walk; and in Nine haele is to go, to come,

to proceed. In Tonga haele means to go,

to come, to walk, to travel, to voyage,

and its restriction to chiefs tends to prove

it a borrowing by Proto-Samoans from

Tongafiti. The reduplication offers a

problem, in Tonga haeleele and Maori

haereere, but in Futuna saesaele; this makes

the etymology doubtful. The Rapanui

is an unusual metathesis. Indeed, so

unusual is the inversion of consonant and

RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

187

ahere — continued .

vowel in the same syllable that I prefer to
regard ahere as derivative by loss of initial
aspiration from habere as from a stem sahele
despite the absence of the second aspirate
in the usually conservative Tongan; the
existence of the second aspirate may be
indicated by Marquesas hee, and Manga-
reva ere points to an early Proto-Samoan
stem hele. In this case Rapanui is in a
development stage midway between Pau-
motu and Mangareva.
aherepo {ahere— po i) clandestine.

moe aherepo, sleepwalker, somnam-
bulist.
ahi 1 candle, stove, fire (vahi).
ahi hakapura, match.
ahi hakagaiei, firebrand waved as a
night signal.
P Mgv. : ahi, fire, flame. Mq. : ahi, fire,
match, percussion cap. Ta.; ahi,
fire, percussion cap, wick, stove.
ahi 2 to be night.

agatahi ahiatu, day before yesterday.
ahiahi afternoon, night.
kai ahiahi, supper.
P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: ahiahi, after-
noon, evening.
The Samoans derive afiafi from afi fire,
as being the time when fires are lighted
in the houses. No great value attaches
to these explanations, and we must recog-
nize that there is an etiological passion
which is basic in their tradition retro-
jected into an indefinite past. The only
other evidence which we can oppose to
this etymology is the Viti name tor even-
ing, yakavi, mwhxch aid has a resemblance
and is remote from the fire sense in that
language; in considering the value which
this suggestion may possess we must re-
gard the dialectic forms kayavi and tara-
navi, of which the former is metathetic.
ahipipi {ahi i-pipi 2) a spark, to flash.
aho 1 outside, out of doors, away.
ki aho, out of doors, outside.
no aho, exterior.
ea ki aho, to send away.
tokerau aho, west.
P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: vaho, outside.
aho 2 (ao i).

ahu 1 to transfer, to transplant, to take up
by the roots.
Pau., Mgv., Mq. : ahu, to move, to trans-
plant.
ahu 2 to puff up, to swell, a swelling, pro-
tuberance.
gutu ahu, swollen lips.
ahuahu to swell, plump, elephantiasis,
dropsy.
ahuahu pupuhi, ampUtude.
tnanava ahuahu, indigestion.
Mgv.: ahuahu, enormous, corpulent.
ahu 3 paralysis.

ahu 4 a carved god of dancing, brought forth
only on rare occasions and held of
great potency Q.

ahuahu inflammation.

Mgv. : ahu, hot, reddened, flushed.

ahukarukaru {ahu 2-karukaru) dropsy.

ahuru (auru).

ai I (ko ai) who, which.

P Pau.: ko vai, who, which. Mgv. : ai, id.
Mq. : ai, id. Ta. : vai, id.
The Proto-Samoan was manifestly hat,
as we may see from ko hai of Tonga and
Nine. A somewhat rare mutation gives
vai in the Paumotu and Tahiti, wai in
Maori, Hawaii and Sikayana. Viti dhei
argues that the Proto-Samoan aspiration
was of that stouter value (The Polynesian
Wanderings, page 346) which commonly
appears in modern Samoan as s; the vowel
change reflects a Melanesian type. As
loan material in Melanesia, Proto-Samoan
hai appears under three vowel guises:

hai Bugotu

ai Lemaroro, Savo.

hei Arag, Norbarbar, Nggela, Nggao.

he Motlav, Volow, I.o.

sei Mota, Mosin, Rotuma, Marina. Sesake, Vatu-

ranga, Merlav, I/akon, Maewo.
tei Wango, XJlawa, Saa.
se Efatd, Gog, Pak, Vuras, Alo Teqel.
si Ambry m.
oi Duke of York.

ai 2 then.

Mq.: ai, then.
ai 3 consequence.
Mq. : ai, id.
ai 4 (hai).
aia look!

Mgv.: aia, see there, forward, courage I
Mq. : aia, there, come on I
ainara here, ready to, to place.
(aipoi, hakaaipoi R) hakaripol.
aita no.

Ta.: aita, no.
aite to represent {a causative, ite), (haite).
aka I root.

aka totoro, to take root.
P Pau., Mq. : aka, root. Ta. : aa, id.
aka 2 anchor.
aka 3 causative (haka).
akarau to bite at the hook, to nibble.
akari aspect, physiognomy, stature, matter.
akari rivariva, comely.
akari tino, limb.

akari pahe, to disguise the appearance.
akatari gift, pledge, to recompense, to ran-
som, to remunerate, to pay, to give
wages, lucrative.
Mq. : katai, gift, pledge, present.
The sense agreement satisfies, the form
is less satisfactory; akatari is an unaspi-
rated variant of hakatari {tari 2) and in the
Marquesas it becomes normally akatai.
The excision of the former syllable, really
basic to the sense of haka, is unusual. In
a considerable series of Marquesan voca-
bles begirming with ka the haka sense is
obscure, yet it may be recognized in
kanoho to set in order.
akatari ga gift, gain, present, remunera-
tion, retribution, salary, wage.

188

EASTER ISLAND.

akatari — continued.
akatarika gain.
akatatariga a present.
akatuu {aka 3-tuu) symptom.

Mq.: hakatu, symptom.
aki (aaki).
akikuku (akikuhu R) claw, talon (mai-

kuku).
akoako to learn, to teach, to midertake, to
essay, to study, to preach, to exer-
cise, to instruct.
P Pau. : ako, to instruct, to advise, to learn.
Mgv.: ako, to essay, to prove, to
try, to exercise, to practise. Mq. :
ako, to teach, to try, to exercise.
Ta. : ao, to instruct, to advise.
In all its extent this vocable is suscepti-
ble of the meanings to teach and to learn,
but in Polynesia this is not the vulgar
error which it is in English. The root sense
which the vocable carries is such an ele-
ment common to teaching and learning
that the outward directive aiu suffices to
express teaching and the employment of
the inward directive mai serves to desig-
nate learning.

akoakoga essay, instruction, lesson.
Mgv.: akoakoga, test, experience.
aku 1 ball.
aku 2 dorado.

Mgv.: aku, the name of a fish. Mq.:
aku, a fish with a long snout; but
not the dorado, which is tiua.
aku 3 to swallow.

akuaku noise when swallowing.
akuaku 1 ambition.

akuaku 2 soul, shade, ghost, specter, imma-
terial, spiritual.
akui

a. to rub, to scrub.

b. to sharpen, to put an edge on.

c. to brush, to daub, to paint, to grease,

to anoint.
Mgv. : ukui, to rub, to wipe, to scrape,
to scratch. Mq. : ukui, to rub, to
clean, to brush, to polish, to whet.
Ta. : uui, to rub, to polish a boat.
This may be associable with the Tonga-
fiti Maori ukui.
akurakura (a y-kurakura) to cajole, to
wheedle.
Mgv.: kurakura, excellent, esteemed,
valuable.
(amaga R) amoga.
amo 1 a yoke, to carry.

P Mq. : amo, a carrying pole, to carry on
the shoulders. Ta. : amo, to carry
on the shoulders.
amo 2 to bend, to beat a path.

^a. : amo, to bend.
amoatno 1 to feed, to graze.
amoamo 2 to spread, to stretch (used of

keeie).
amoga (amo i) burden, load.
amokio together.

amomotanu (amomo-tanu) to plant.
amua (mua).

ana 1 cave, grotto, hole in the rock.

P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta. : ana, cave,
ana 2 in order that, if.
ana 3 particle (na 5).

garo atu ana, formerly.
mee koe ana te ariki, tibe Lord be with
thee.
PS Sa. : na, an intensive postpositive par-
ticle.
anake unique.
T Pau. : anake, unique, to be alone. Mgv. :
anake, alone, single, only, solely.
Mq.: anake, anaS, id. Ta.: anae,
all, each, alone, unique,
anakena July.

ananake common, together, entire, entirely,
at once, all, general, unanimous, uni-
versal, without distinction, whole,
a company.
piri mai te tagata ananake, public.
kite aro te mautagata ananake, public.
mea ananake. impartial.
koona ananake, everywhere.
anani orange.

Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.; anani, id.
The edible orange is an exotic, and the
agreement of the four languages most
under French influence suggests that anani
is a loan; a source thereof is not clear, for
orange would more readily become oragi.
In Nuclear Polynesia (including Futuna
under French influence) the indigenous
citrus fruits and the exotic orange are all
known as moli.
anei (o S-nei).
aneira (a 8-neiVo).
aniani onion.
anio lamb {agneau).
anoano abyss.

Pau. : anoano, shallow, superficial. Ta. :
anoano, depth, abyss.
anoraro T southeast wind.
ao 1 authority, kingdom, dignity, govern-
ment, reign (aho).
topa kia ia te ao reign.
hakatopa ki te ao, to confer rank.
ao ariki, royalty.

ka tu tokoe aho, thy kingdom come.
PS Mgv.: ao, government, reign. Mq.:
ao, government, reign, command.
Sa. : ao, a title of chiefly dignity; aoao,

excellent, surpassing, supreme.
The interrelation of the Polynesian ao
and aso designating day may lead to con-
fusion as regards this ao. This sense is con-
fined to two languages in Nuclear Polynesia
(Samoa, ut sup. ; Tonga, aoao, sovereignty,
supreme) and to these three languages
of Southeast Polynesia. The Tongan
form shows that the Proto-Samoan had
no inner aspirate, therefore the alter-
native Rapanui aho is a case of error. As
employed in Southeast Polynesia the
word deviates only in the particularization
which exists but in our tiiought method,
government in the South Sea can not exist

RAPANUI-ENGUSH VOCABULARY.

189

ao 1 — continued.

without the title of chiefly dignity and the
title is always actively employed in
government.
ao 2 spoon.

ao oone, shovel.
ao 3 dancing club T.
aomai to proceed.

Mgv. : aomai, to come hither.
(aone R) oone.
aonui (ao-nui a) midnight.
apaihoru {apai-horu) nannygoat.

apaihoru taniaroa, buck.
apl 1 sluice, bung.

api 2 to be close, to concentrate, to con-
federate.
P Mgv. : apiapi, to be pressed, to crowd.
Ta.: api, full, pressed.
apitahi to serve, serviceable.
apo to-morrow, the next night, (o 8~po).
apoera (apo-era) to-morrow.

apoera o te po nei, to-morrow.
ara I path, trail, road, way.

P Pan. : eara, id. Mgv., Ta. : ara, id. Mq. :
adnui, id.
ara 2

o, to awake, to arouse.
veve ara, to awaken.
hakaara, to arouse, to excite.
6. to be awake.

hakaara, to be awake.
ara no, insomnia, sleeplessness.
c. to watch, to guard.

tagata ara, sentinel.
P Pau. : ara, to be awake, to be on one's
guard. Mgv.: ara, to awake, to
rouse up; /jara, to be awake. Mq. :
d, awake; ad, to be awake, to guard,
to defend, to stand sentinel, to
protect, to watch over the safety
of another. Ta. : aro, to be awake,
to be on guard, vigilant.
(ara 3) hakaara tradition.
araha araha hauha, to wait for, to look for-
ward to.
arahare {ara i-hare) a street.
arai (harai).

arakea abscess, bubo, boil, fester, scrofula,
tumor, swelling, to swell.
arakea gao, scrofula.
Mq.: araara, scrofula, goitre; uara, to
swell, swollen.
araruga moe araruga, lying flat.
aratua

a. to inclose, to surround, to encompass.

b. cord, string, girdle, tassel, (haratua.)
are to dig, to excavate.

arero the tongue (areto Q).

arero oeoe, to stammer, to stutter.
arero koumi, to report, to tell.
arero roroa, to report, to tell.
P Pau., Ta.: arero, the tongue. Mgv.:
erero, id. Mq. : aid, io, id.
In the Samoan we find an interesting
item which has a bearing on the subject
of sense-inverts. A word which is a per-
fectly good inheritance out of the past has

arero — continued.

taken to evil courses, laulaufaiva has been
manufactured to designate the tongue and
alelo is used only in the fury of abuse.
Prom abuse to disuse is no long step with
a folk so ruled by courtesy as the Samoans.
It is only through the accident that the
language was caught for record in the mid
stage of this development that we are
spared the necessity of finding a reason for
the absence of alelo and the intrusion of
laulaufaiva. The Mangarevan erero Gnds
an earlier warrant in Tongan elelo.
aretare altar.

aretare motu, oratory, chapel.
ariari sharp, the edge of a sword.
ariga 1 face, aspect, expression, mien, visage,
stature, superficies.
T Ma. : aria, to resemble.
(ariga 2) hakaariga to encroach.
ariki chief, king, lord, headman in general.
hakaariki, to make one a king.
P Pau., Mgv. : ariki, chief. Mq. : aiki, id.
Ta.: arii, id.
The Marquesan uses both aiki and
hakaiki in the same sense; the latter forms
with Mangarevan akariki a subordinate
couple in Southeast Polynesia. Since
akariki is the only form in Mangareva and
the Marquesas have both we may regard
this as indicative of the influence of Ma-
ngareva upon the Marquesas. In Tonga
we find only eiki; the vowel change is
quite in the Tongan manner, the dropping
of the liquid is most unusual; the eiki form
appears once more in Mangarevan ata-
eiki (also a language in which it is unusual
to drop the liquid) in the sense "to do
nothing and to dress richly in a luxurious
way. "
ariu (hariu).

aro presence, body, frontispiece.
ki te aro, face to face.
P Pau.: aroga, the visage; ki te aroga,
opposite. Mgv.: aro, presence,
before; i te aro, in the presence of.
Mq. : ad, face, in the presence of,
before. Ta. : aro, face, front, pres-
ence, view.
It is probable that more than one word
is confounded in alo. The significations
which appear in Southeast Polynesia are
most likely derived from a Tongafiti alo
and do not appear in Nuclear Polynesia.
The alo belly and alo chief which do occur
in Nuclear Polynesia are also probably
Tongafiti, for in Samoa and Tonga they are
honorific and applied only to folk of rank,
a good indication of borrowing by the
Proto-Samoans from Tongafiti masters.
(aroha, aaroa) hakaaroha to love, to
adore, to be fond of, to esteem, to
be attached, to caress, to spare; to
pity, to sympathize, to show grief;
to honor, to revere, to pay homage,
to salute, to visit; affable, dear,
estimable, respectable.

190

EASTBR ISLAND.

(aroha, aaroa) hakaaroha — continued.
hakaarohaga love, pity.
hakaarohahaga friendship.
P Pau. : aroha, love, compassion, to suffer.
Mgv. : akaaroa, to love, to cherish.
Mq.: dSha, kaoha, kaokaoha, salu-
tation, good morning, good night,
good bye; love, friendship, good-
will, compassion; to love, to salute,
to have pity, to regret, to respect,
to honor. Ta.: aroha, aroharoha,
love.compassion, interest, kindness,
pity, mercy, attachment, tender-
ness, sympathy; to visit, to have
pity, to love, to spare.
I must withdraw an earlier note on this
word (14 Journal of the Polynesian
Society, 44) in which I was led by Tongan
ofa, to love, to suggest alofa as a composite
of alo and ofa. This is negatived by the
plural duplication in Samoan alolofa,
Hawaiian alohaloha, Paumotu aroharoha,
all showing the compounding elements to
be a and lofa. Furthermore we find the
second element in independent existence
in Hawaiian loha and perhaps Tongan ofa
(the doubt lying in the vanished /, as to
which see note on ariki) ; and in different
composition in Marquesan kaoha, where
again we encounter in kaokaoha a duplica-
tion which varies strangely from the rec-
ognized types of that mechanism of
Polynesian speech.
arova nei the world, the universe; tem-
porary.
arovae {aro-vae i) the sole of the foot.
PS Sa.: alo, the under side; alofivae, sole.
To.: aofivae, id. Fu., Uvea: alo-
fivae, id. Moriori: arowa, id.
There is such complete accord in sense,
such an approximation to form accord
in the Samoan as to constitute this an in-
teresting problem. For alo the under side
(The Polynesian Wanderings, 193) we
find no such protecting form as may
show the abraded consonant, if this were
in Proto-Samoan a closed stem, unless
it be this alofi. We note that another alo
to paddle by its objective aspect form
alofia is proved to be Proto-Samoan alof;
and that 'alo to avoid ('alofia) is Proto-
Samoan kalof. Apart from this compac-
tion, and from the precisely similar alo-
filima the palm, alofi is found independently
in the signification "to sit in a circle"
and "the circle of chiefs sitting round a
house, " by no means associable in sense.
In Tonga (with a dropping of the inner /,
of which there are two excellent items
in "The Polynesian Wanderings," items
327 and 355) we have aofivae and aofinima
respectively. Futuna and Uvea have the
Samoan forms alofivae and alofilima;
Futuna has also alofitinae {Hnae abdomen)
in the sense of belly, and this I regard as
sufBcient to establish alofi and alo as full
and abraded forms of one Proto-Samoan

arovae — continued.

stem alof. Nine, commonly pronounced
in Samoan association, has aloalohui and
aloaloUma. Our Moriori information is
scanty, but if wa is the equivalent of vae,
arowa is alovae. We regard the Moriori
as preserving traces of a southern Proto-
Samoan migration to New Zealand. The
fact that alo appears in Nuclear Poly-
nesia (Nine) is sufiScient to establish the
position of arovae as Proto-Samoan
material.
aruaru 1 to pursue.

PMgv. : aruaru, to run after, to pursue,
Mq. : aiiau, to pursue, to chase, to
follow. Ta.: aruaru, to pursue.
aruaru 2 to arise in waves, undulation.
P Pau. : puhigaru, a bubble of water.
Mgv. : garu, foam, froth. Mq. : naA,
waves. Ta.: aru, billow, wave,
flood.
aruaru 3 (haruharu).
arui {ariu metathetic) to turn about to see.
Mgv. : arui, to face toward, to turn the
head so as to see.
arurua general.

oho arurua, to sail as consorts.
Ta. : arurua., mutual.
ata I image, picture, portrait, design; to
draw, to paint (shadow sense).
P Mgv. : ata, image, likeness, portrait,
shadow of a human being, form,
shape, appearance, imprint, impres-
sion. Mq. : ata, image, statue, por-
trait, shadow, surface; to design, to
mark. Ta.: ata, shade, shadow
appearance, form, representation
of an object, cloud, cloudy.
ata 2 transparency, end of day, sunset
(bright sense).
e ata, red clouds.
ku ata, transparent.
ata mea, ata tea, ata tehe, dawn, day-
break, sunrise.
ataata end of day, sunset.
P Mgv. : ata, morning or evening twi-
light, daybreak, dawn; ata haihai,
evening twilight, a beautiful sunset;
ataiai, twilight, clouds red with the
sunset; atakurakura, a beautiful
sunrise or sunset; atareureu, dawn,
the first peep of day, morning twi-
light. Mq.: ata, to appear, to
rise, to shine (of stars); ata ud,
morning twilight; ataata, diaphan-
ous, transparent. Ta. : ata, twilight.
The shadow sense and the bright sense
run concurrently in each migration stream.
ata 3 a designation of space.
ata hakahohonu, abyss.
ata hakaneke mai, nearby, close at

hand.
ata tapa, lateral, marginal.
ata 4 ?

ata kimikimi, to inquire.
ata puo, to hill a plant.
ata ui, to examine, to taste.

RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

191

atahenua (ato s-henua i) landscape, coun-
tryside.
atakai 1 generous, hospitable, beneficent,
indulgent, liberal, obliging; prodi-
gality, indulgence.
rima atakai, benevolent, generous,
open-handed; gift, liberality.
atakai 2 calm, unperturbed, grateful.
atariki first bom, oldest son, elder brother T.
PS Mgv. : atariki, eldest son. Mq. : ataiki,
ataii, hakaiki, chief, cf. ariki.)
Sa. : atali'i, son.

This form is not only Proto-Samoan, but
in Nuclear Polynesia is found only in
Samoa. Its former element is but once
identified elsewhere in the Pacific, Efatd
ata man (The Polynesian Wanderings,
194). Assuming the validity of this
identification atariki means little man, a
sense which comports with the use in
Rapanui and Mangareva. In Nuguria,
a distant island of the Western Verge, the
word means son-in-law, a recession but
not an impossible devolution. In the Mar-
quesan ataiki chief is found only in the
southeastern group; the general ariki chief
is not found save in what appears a sec-
ondary assumption in the form hakaiki;
because of the resemblance ataiki may
have acquired the sense of chief at the
time when a need of designating diiefs
arose. If in Southeast Polynesia iJie posi-
tion of first-bom connotes honor, which is
not the case in Nuclear Polynesia, the
ennobling of the word son finds a parallel
in Samoa, where tama child is an informal
but affectionate title of respect used of but
not to chiefs.
ata-ta T evening (? ataata).
atatehe (ato i-tehe i) dawn.

popohaga atatehe, morning, early in
the morning.
ate 1 liver, lung.

mate ate, liver complaint.
P Mgv.: ate, the liver, inward parts of
the body. Mq., Ta. : ate, die liver.
ate 2 a dance, to dance.
ateate

a. dear, attached.
h. joy.
atehopo (a/e i, the liver as the seat of the
intelligence-Ao;^o) ambition, envy;
avid, covetous, desirous, envious.
ati I ?

ati ko peka, vengeance, to avenge.
ati 00, disciple.
ati 2 (hati).

atiati 1 to wait for, to hope, to wait, to
attend (aati).
Mgv. : ati, to wait for, to hope for some
time.
atiati 2 to go boldly.

PS Sa. : atia'i, to go softly toward in order
to seize, to take by surprise,
In the Samoan a'i is verb formative;
with this element removed from consider-
ation there is exact agreement of stem

ataiti 2 — continued.

form and sufficient accord in sense to
establish this as a good identification.
atiave further, ulterior.
atiga angle, comer.

Mgv.: hatiga, the corner of a house;
hatiga, hatihatiga, the joints or artic-
ulation of a limb. Mq.: fatina,
hatika, joint, articulation, link.
Ta. : fatiraa, articulation.
atikea oa atikea, ignorance, not to know.
atioo disciple.
ato to build.

Mq. : ato, to build a house of wood, to
raise a tent. Ta. : ato, to build, to
construct, to roof a house.
Elsewhere in Polynesia ato designates
the act of thatching a house. This sense
may persist in one of the Tahiti definitions
and by a greater stretch to the Marquesan
tent usage (of course this is essentially
modem) ; to consider this extensible to the
whole building seems too violent, the more
particularly as the vocable is not critical
to the argument of this work in any great
degree. Cf. kato 2.
atoga event, occurrence.

Mgv.: atoga, a design, a project.
atu 1

a. directive, of motion from the speaker.

b. somewhat expressive of the compara-

tive degree.
P Pau. : atu, away. Mgv. : atu, away, off,
hence. Mq., Ta.: oto, away, more.
atu 2 pupil.

hakaatu proof.

hakaatuga hare hakaatuga, schoolhouse,
class.
atu 3 (hakaatu), to presage.
atu 4 (hakaatu), mark, object.
atua god, devil T (etua).

P Pau., Ta. : atua, god. Mgv. : etua, god,

deity, divinity; to be wicked, to be

full of wickedness. Mq. : etua, god,

divinity.

The comprdiensiveness of the definition,

and the same is found in the Maori, is a

question of orthodoxy, merely a matter of

lie point of view. Of far more moment

in our studies is the vowel variety of the

initial syllable.

atua Maori, Mangaia, Tahiti, Hawaii, Tonga-
rewa, Rapanui, Paumotu, Samoa, Futtma,
Uvea, Niue, Aniwa.

etua Marquesas, Mangareva, Rapanui.

otua Tonga.

The Rotuma oiitu is probably referable
to aitu.
atutiri

a. thunder.

mate atutiri, to strike with thtmder.

b. a storm.

P Pau. : fatitiri, thunder. Mgv. : atutiri,
id. Mq. : fatutii, hatutii, id. Ta. :
patiri, id. (The Polynesian Wan-
derings, 240.)

192

RASTER ISLAND.

au 1 I (vau).

P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: au, I. Ta.: vau, id.

In its simplest Polynesian form this pro-
noun is compound, tt being the element in
which inheres the ego sense. We note
here the occurrence of forms in which au
is modified. The Maori has ahau, a com-
posite of a and hau. The vau type is
found in Rapanui, Paumotu and Tahiti,
ovau in Tahiti and Paumotu, kovau in
Rapanui, wau in Hawaii, owati in Hawaii,
awau in the South Island Maori, avou in
Aniwa.
au 2 the gall.

P Mgv.: au, hau, eahu, gall. Mq., Ta. :
au, id.
The aspirated Mangarevan eahu may
preserve a Proto-Samoan original, for we
find ahu in Tonga and Nine, two languages
generally retentive of an original aspira-
tion which has vanished from Samoan.
au 3 vapor, smoke T.

P Mgv.: ahu, au, cloud, mist. Ta. : au,
smoke, vapor.
Of the Proto-Samoan stem asu all the
Tongafiti languages have lost the conso-
nant, except for its interesting preserva-
tion as an alternative in Mangarevan, and
all have lost the distinctive smoke sense.
The attribution of smoke as a meaning in
Rapanui we owe to an authority of the
second rank, but taken with the form
preservation in Mangarevan this sense
retention is probable, and taken in coag-
mentation they bear upon the central
theme of a Proto-Samoan migration on-
ward to Southeast Polynesia.
auahi (au 3-ahi i) smoke.

miro auahi, steamboat.
Mgv.: auahi, smoke. Mq. : auahi,
smoke, vapor. Ta. : auahi, fire.
(The Polynesian Wanderings, 287).
auau to itch, to long.
aue ah, alas.
aueue oh.
P Pau., Ta. : aue, alas. Mgv. : aue, auhe,
alas Mq. : aue, oh, alas; auhe, a
sigh.
Exclamation in general representing the
most primordial type of speech, it seems
that this may be reduced to recognizable
elements. The e is throughout these lan-
guages a vocative or hailing sign, com-
monly postpositive in relation to the per-
son hailed. In the examination of au 1
we have shown that the primal first person
singular designation is «. With the com-
paratively scanty material afforded by.
this vocabulary we may not attempt to
define the use of a, but we have no hesita-
tion in noting that proof based on wider
studies will show it to have, inter alia, a
characteristic function as a word-maker.
In a very high degree, then, a-u-e is repre-
sented by a common English interjection
"oh my!" in which oh = o, my=w, and
e=l.

auha tuhi auha, middle finger.

auru to sleep, to put to sleep, sleepy, over-
come by sleep (ahuru). (kaha-
uru Q.)

auru no, to sleep late.
rava auru, to be a sound sleeper,
toe aiiru, sleepless.
hagaauru a vision by night.
ava 1

a. distance, distant.

ava poto, a short distance.

b. space, interval.

PS Mq.: ava, distance, space, interval.
Ta. : ava, interval.
The simpler form of the root is va, which
is not found in Rapanui and Marquesan,
and in Tahiti is narrowly restricted to the
spacing of thatch, but in Nuclear Poly-
nesia and in the Tongafiti migration is
expressive of the sense of distance and
interval. In Samoa the same meaning is
carried by an advanced form of the root,
and ava in this sense is not found elsewhere.
Its reappearance in these three languages
of Southeast Polynesia points to a direct
migration from Samoa.
ava 2 channel, strait, pass, passage, breach,
entrance to a harbor.
PPau.: 0!Ja, harbor, channel, pass. Mgv.:
ozfd, channel, passage, canal. Mq.:
ava, channel, passage, creek, defile,
fissure. Ta.: ava, pass, channel.
avaava 1
a. to strike, to slap, to grind, to dent.
6. to correct, to maltreat, to exterminate.
avaava 2 angle, chink.

Mq. : koava, chink, fissure.
avaava 3 tobacco.

Mgv., Ta. : avaava, id.
In this nook of PoljTiesia tobacco and
its common method of pleasurable use are
alike imported. In Melanesia tobacco
was indigenous but was employed for the
business of medication and not to assuage
the conditions of cannibal society. The
leaves when fully grown were shredded,
macerated and employed as a cataplasm.
Applied upon the abdomen it was the prin-
cipal agency in the production of emesis
and catharsis. Applied secretly in axilla
it superinduced the ecstasy of the priest
when in the trance of possession by his
god. In Fiji it was used as an insecticide.
avaga T a grave.
avahi a wedge, to split.
avahiga part, partial.
avahiga kore, inseparable.
P Mgv. : vahi, to split, to cleave. Mq. :
vahi, to open, to separate, to split
in two. Ta. : vahi, to open, to split.
avai to abdicate, to accord, to alienate, to
disburse, to dedicate, to distribute,
to give, to afford, to deliver, to
offer, to place, to procure for, to
remit, to yield up.
avai hakahou, a loan, to borrow.
avai no mai, gratis.

RAPANUI-ENGI^ISH VOCABULARY

193

a vai — continued .

aval tohaga no mai, free, for nothing.
avai titikaga, to invest.
avai varavara, a series, to go one by
one.
ke avai

hinihini ke avai, ancient.
ika ke avai mo, abuse.
kori ke avai, abuse.
maori ke avai, skilful, handy.
mau ke avai, abundance, to abound.
pipiro ke avai, disgusting odor.
tupu ke avai, of rapid growth.
ua ke avai, a shower, long and heavy
rain.
avaihaga bequest.
avaitahi partial, partiality.
Mq. : avai, to leave, not to take.
avamouga {ava i-mouga 2) valley.
avava to throw, to hurl.
averi to warn.

e I by.

P Mgv. : e, from, by, on account of. Mq. :
e, by (agent). Ta. : e, by, of.
e 2 and.

Mgv., Ta. : e, and.
e3 oh!

P Mgv.: e, sign of the vocative; exclama-
tion "here, take it!" Mq. : e,
sign of the vocative; interjection
of grief, surprise, scorn, refusal.
Ta. : e, sign of the vocative.
See note under aue.
e 4 yes.

PS Mgv. : e, a sign of assent, yes, truly.
Mq. : e, yes, it is true. Ta. : e, yes.
Sa. : e, id.
See note under ae.
e S verb sign.

P Pau., Mq., Ta.: e, verb sign,
e 6 negative verb sign.

e maaa, inexperienced.
ina e negative sign.
ina e rakerakega, innocent.
ina e ko mou, incessant.
e ko not, except.
P Mgv. : te, no, not, without.

The Rapanui is the only speech which
preserves for us the form of the preposi-
tive negative which by inference we judge
to be primitive. In modern Samoan it
has become le and in modem Tahitian te.
In Melanesia a negative of the Viti sega
type is most frequently found; but for
comparison we note Omlja he, te, heie, and
Sesaie and Efate ti.
e 7 wave T.

e 8 weak demonstrative, functioning as^arti-

ticle.

Mgv. : e, the definite article.

This is proposed in explanation of the

forms eako, eanuhe, egarua, a compound

type which is more common in the Pau-

motu. The vowel carries the most general

sense of existence; thus it may serve to

represent a diffuse speech element from

e 8 — continued.

which paradeictic and demonstrative may
start in specific evolution. In Nuclear
Polynesia the article is supported by con-
sonant coefficients, se indefinite, h def-
inite, which are represented in the Tonga-
fiti by he and te. This e as article is found
in Tahiti, which abundantly uses h as an
j-mutant; in Rarotonga, which is a doubt-
ful instance since that language lacks
sibilant and aspiration and might derive
this e from Tongafiti he; in the Marquesas,
where it exists concurrently with he as here
in Rapanui; in Mangareva, where he is
phonetically possible but is not found in
use. Its consistent presence in Southeast
Polynesia not only argues a Proto-Samoan
source but points to a migration from
Nuclear Polynesia before the device of
variety through consonantal coefficients
had been fairly established even if
already invented.
ea to go out, to bring out.

ea hi aha, to send away.
raa ea mai, the sun rises.
ka ea, be off.
P Mgv. : ea, to spring, to issue.

The germ sense being regarded as that
of emergence the unity of signification
comes into view.
eaai i^ea-vai) a torrent.
eaha (aha).
eahe (ahe).
eaho fishing line.

P Mgv., Mq., Ta. : aha, fishing line, thread,
string.
eanuhe caterpillar.

P Pau.: anuhe, snail; hanuhe, caterpillar.

Mgv.: enuhe, caterpillar. Mq. :

nuhe, id. Ta. : anuhe, a fern.

The earliest form of the stem is nufe

which appears in Viti nuve and Marquesas

nuhe. The addition of the word-making

prefix gives the secondary forms:

anufe Samoa, Maori, Hawaii, Rarotonga, Pau-

motu, Tahiti.
enufe Hawaii, Mangareva.
unufe Tonga.

Tertiary forms are Paumotu hanuhe and
Rapanui eanuhe. In general the word
signifies worm and caterpillar; its altera-
tion to snail in Paumotu and to a fern in
Tahiti is not really remote in a classifica-
tion based on superficial resemblances.
eeriki carpet.

Mgv. : eriki-kura, a piece of cloth painted
yellow used to cover the breast of
a corpse.
eete anger, horror; detestable, hideous, hor-
rible; to astound, to feel repug-
nance (ete).
kokoma eete, to abhor, to detest, angry,

to be in a rage, ungovernable.
tagata kokoma eete, adversary.
eete manava, affected, moved.
manava eete, anger, consternation,
fright; to astonish, to shudder, to
tremble.

194

EASTER ISLAND.

eete — continued.
eteete emotion.

Mgv.: ete, to be afraid. Mq.: etc, to
shiver with fear, to tremble with
fear; tele, id. Ta.: eteete, to be
shocked, disgusted.
eeva (eva).
eeve (eve).
egaega red.

PS Mgv. : ega, a plant with a red berry.
Sa. : enaena, yellowish brown. To.:

egaega, yellow.
In Polynesian color-sense the red and
the yellow fall very readily into a single
class designation.
egarua bolster, crossbeam.

In P^re Roussel's vocabulary this ap-
pears but once, the entry traversin. In
the absence of any other instance I have
had to assign to traversin the two meanings
which it has in English. I am quite sure
that bolster is the true meaning, for ega-
rua is really e garua. The latter is clearly
another metathesis of aluga (dacei or
DicBA type) and should be compared
with ragua.
egu ?

egu oone vekuveku, mud.
eheeuroroa frightful.
ehehihi Q to enjoy oneself.
eheva (eva).
ehu firebrand.
ehuehu 1 ashes.

P Mgv.: ehu, ashes, dust; rehu, a cinder,
ashes. Mq. : ehuahi, ashes. Ta. :
rehu, ashes, soot, any powder.
(The Polynesian Wanderings, 313,
482.)
ehuehu 2 brown, brownish.

P Ta. : ehuehu, red, reddish. Ha.: kehu,
red or sandy haired. Mq.: kehu,
fair, blond. Mgv.. keukeu-kura,
id. Ma.: kehu, reddish brown.
Sa. : 'efu, id. To. : kefu, yellowish.
Fu.: fee/w, blond, red. Niue: kefu,
a disrespectful term of address.
ragi ehuehu, a cloudflecked sky.
ehuehu 3 imperceptible.
ehuhu to set in motion.

Mgv. : ehu, to trouble, to disturb ; ehuehu,
to roil. Ta. : ehuehu, to be agitated,
disturbed.
ehutai a wave.
ei 1 for.

tagata haga ei mea, mercenary.
Ta.: ei, i, for.
ei 2 by means of, with.

mili ei girigapea, to dry with a sponge.
hirohiroa ei vai, diluted with water.
hagai ei u, to feed with milk, to suckle.
Mq. : ei, with, by. Ta. : e, by.
ekaeka 1 soft to the touch, ductility, glairy,
mellow, flabby, marrow, soft, ripe,
tender, smooth (hekaheka).
ariga ekaeka, amiable.
kiri ekaeka, leprous.
hakaekaeka to soften, to loosen.

(ekaeka 2) hakaekaeka to blend, to mingle,

to mix.
ekaeka 3 neuralgia.
ekapua mouldy.

piro ekapua, wormeaten.
T Pau. : hekaheka, discolored. Mgv. : eka,
mouldiness, musty. Mq. : heka,
mould.
eke trestle, stilt; to mount a horse, to go
aboard.
hakaeke to cause to mount, to carry on
a boat.
P Pau. : fakaeke, to transport, to carry, to
hang up. Mgv.: eke, to embark,
to mount upon an elevation. Mq. :
eke, to rise, to go aboard; hakaeke,
to heap up, to put upon, to raise.
Ta. : ee, to mount, to go aboard;
faaee, to hang up, to transport by
water.
ekieki 1 cry of children, to groan, to sob.
hakaeki to howl, to yell.
Mq.: eo hadekieki, hadeiei, trembling
voice.
ekieki 2 languor, to make tender.
emu to leak, to drown, to founder,
toe emu, inexhaustible.
hakaemu to submerge.
ena there, behold.

P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: ena, there.

Here we have preserved an earlier form
of the demonstrative pronoun (remote
sense) than appears in the Samoan lend or
the Tongafiti tend, the latter form also
used in Southeast Polynesia.
enenti enemy.

eo incense, essence, odor, fragrance, perfume,
scent.
hakaeo to perfume.
PS Mgv. : eo, to exhale a strong smell, as
a rotting thing. Mq.: eo, rotten,
putrid; to stink; hakaeo, to cause
to spoil. Ta. : veoveo, disagreeable
odor; faaero, rotten (of an egg).
Sa. : elo, to stink. To., Fu. , Niue : e/o,id .
The sense accord is satisfactory. Very
little distinction is made by the Polyne-
sians in naming an odor; it is practically
suflicient to say there is an odor and to
leave the characterization to individual
discernment or to designate it by specific
statement of that which emits the odor.
An interesting light is thrown upon this
usage by the instructive jargon of the
Western Pacific in which we find an onion
described as "apple belong stink " and put-
ting perfumed oil upon the hair as "slush'm
grass belong head too much stink " (Beach-
la-Mar, pages 34 and 49). The extinction
of a Proto-Samoan I is regular in the Mar-
quesas; in Nuclear Polynesia it obtains
somewhat freely in Niue, and has been
noted in other parts of the Pacific (The
Polynesian Wanderings, 53). Tahiti seowo,
a satisfactory sense concord, involves the
difficulty of a frontal accretion; if it does
not derive from elo, its source is unidenti-
fiable in any veo or velo stem.

RAPANUI-ENGIvISH VOCABUIvARY.

195

eoeo 1 ash, charcoal, coal.

(eoeo 2) hakaeoeo to pulverize, to make

into dust.
epe ear G.
eperehe (perehe).
epeveo ear-ring.
epikopo bishop (episcopus) .
era that.

a mea era, that.
apo era, day after to-morrow,
(ere) hakaere to relax, to slacken.
etahi (tahi).
ete (eete).
eteni heathen, idolater, pagan.

etenihaga idolatry.
etereno eternal.
etu tribe.

P Mgv., Mq., Ta. : ati, a descendant.

Here we set etu with the ati forms solely
for comparison. In the collation of ngati-
ali (The Poljmesian Wanderings, 198) we
find no trace of such a form and the asso-
ciation is highly problematical.
etua 1 god (atua).

hahumuhumu etua, revelation.
hakaetua to deify.
etuahaga divinity.
etua 2 stranger.
eua sceptre.

euai to train, to break in.
' eueue (ueue).
(euheu) ariga euheu venerable.
eukaritia eucharist.
(euru) hakaeuru to dilute, to dissolve, to
infuse, to inject, to blend, to falsify;
infusion, mixture, falsification.
hakaeuruga mixed, a mixture.
eva to be delirious, to rave, absxurd (eheva,
heva, heheva).
T Mgv. : eva, heva, frenz ed, delirious; stiff,
said of a sick person; aeva, like a
madman. Mq. : eva, to be confused,
perplexed. Ta.: hevaheva, beside
oneself.
eoagerio gospel {evangelium) .
eve 1 placenta, afterbirth (eeve).

T Pan.: eve, womb. Ta. : eve, placenta.
Ma. : ewe, id. Ha. : ewe, navel string.
eve 2 the rear.

taki eeve, the buttocks.
hakahiti hi te eeve, to show the but-
tocks.
pupuhi eve, syringe.
eve 3 the bottom of the sea.

ga (na i, 2).

gaa to break, to split, to crack, to rive;
fracture, fissure, break, crack, crev-
ice (gaaha).
niho gaa, toothache, broken teeth.
gaatniro {miro, ship) shipwreck.
gaapu ipu 2) abortion.
poki ga&pu, abortive child.
T Mq.: naha, nafa, split, fissure. Ta.:
aha, afa, crack, fissure.
gaatu 1 bulru^, reed.

gaatu 2 (gatu).

gaegae short of breath, out of breath, breath-
less.
PS Mgv. : aeaea, short of breath, to breathe
with difficulty, to feel suffocated;
gaegae, to have a feeble voice. Mq. :
naenae, kaekae, short of breatii,
unable to breathe.'suffocated. Ta.:
dede, short and painful breathing,
as of one at the point of death.
Sa. : gae, to breathe hard, to pant, to be
out of breath. Uvea: gaegae, out
of breath. Pu.: gaigaisa, id.
Pratt and Violette record the Samoan as
ga'e. But the complete absence elsewhere
in Nuclear Polynesia of a stem gake in an
associable sense and the presence in Uvea
of gaegae in a speech which never drops
Proto-Samoan k prove that ga'e is wrong.
P^re Violette has slavishly followed an
early edition of Pratt (probably the sec-
ond) ; the latter in assigning ' was guided
solely by ear without seeking to confirm
his assignment by comparison of other
languages in which the k is retained. In
many cases I have abundant authority
for altering his record in this particular.
gaehe to boil.

gaei to shake, to contract, to move (gaeiei,
gaiei, geigel, garei, gerei).
ua gaei, pulsation.
hakagaei to shake, to wave, to waddle,
to twist the body about.
ahi hakagaei, a night signal.
hakagerei to shake.
gaga to faint, to fall in a swoon, death

struggle.
gagata crowd, multitude, people, population
gagau (gau).
gaie flexible wood (? gaiei).
gaiei 1 movement, flexibility; to move;
flexible, not wholly solid (gaei,
gaieiei).
gaiei 2 mixture, mixed.
gamatnari gland, kernel.
gao neck, throat (naho Q).
gao pukupuku, scrofula.
hore te gao, to cut the head off.
arakea gao, scrofula.
gaoaku to yelp (gaugau).
gaoetu to yelp.
gaogao calm.
gaoku to eat greedily.
gaopu to choke on a bone.
garahu 1 charcoal, powder used in tattooing,
ink (garau).
garau hiva, pitch.
T Pan. : garahu, live coals. Mgv. : garahu,
charcoal, soot; garahurahu, small
pieces of charcoal. Mq.: kadhu,
charcoal, coal, soot, tattooing ink.
Ta.: arahu, charcoal.
garahu 2 mourning. .«-—
garara cockroach T. - -

T Ta. : arara, the small lizard. Ma. : nga-
rara, a reptile, an insect.
garau (garahu).

196

EASTER ISLAND.

garei (gaei).

garei ki le vaero, to wag the tail.
garepe to swell, a swelling, dropsy.

gareperepe soaked T.
garo to disappear, to stray, to omit, to lose
oneself, to pass, absent, to founder,
to drown, to sink.
garo noa, to go away forever, to be

rare.
garo atu ana, formerly.
hakagaro to cover with water.
hakagaro te rakerakega, to pardon.
P Pau. : garo, absent, lost, ruined. Mgv. :
garo, to disappear, lost; garo atu
ara, formerly, of old. Mq.: nao,
kao, to disappear, to be absent, to
hide oneself; hidden, sunk, lost,
drowned. Ta. : aro, to forget, to
neglect; aroaro, hidden, mysterious,
obscure, desolate, lost, forgotten,
neglected, solitary.
garoa loss, absence, to be away, to drown,

not comprehended, unintelligible.
garoaga setting.

garoaga raa, sunset, west.
garoraa the sun half-set.
garovukua to swallow up.
garu 1 to swim over the waves. (See
aruaru 2.)
P Mgv.: garu, foam, froth. Mq. : kad,
nautai, wave, billow. Pau.: puhi-
garu, a bubble of water.
In aruaru 2 is found another galu deriv-
ative. The sense of this garu is nowhere
else encountered; the stem means simply
the waves and involves no idea of
swimming. We note, however, the Viti
gaio to swim; an uncertain identification.
garu 2 garu hoa, a. friend of either sex.
PS Sa. : galu, a number of young persons
(galu teine, galu taulele'a). To.:
? gauta, many in number.
Data fail for the comparison. The plu-
ral sense of the Samoan does not appear in
Rapanui. The Tongan form involves the
rather infrequent loss of an inner I and
leaves the latter element ta unexplained.
garuru headache, vertigo.

puoko garuru, migraine.
P Mgv.: garuru, nausea that persists.
Mq.: nauu, kami, headache, mi-
graine.
gatu 1 to feel of, to pinch, to throttle with
the hands, to touch, to press
(gaatu).
gatuga pressure.
gatugatu to trample down.
T Mgv.: natu, to press out linen, to
squeeze a person or a sore place.
Mq. : natu, to pinch. Ta. : natu,
to pinch, to bruise.
gatu 2 to suppurate.
gatu 3 gatu mat gatu atu, sodomy.
gatua (gatu 1 ) tractable, to press.
gau cruel, fierce, to bite.

Ohio gagau, the bit of a bridle.
hakagau to gag.
hakagagau to move to rage.

gau — continued.

PPau.: gau, to eat; gagau, the edge of
tools, gahugahu, to chew; gaugau,
to stammer. Mgv. : gau, gagau, to
bite with avidity, to seize with the
teeth, pincers. Mq. : nahu, kahu,
to bite, to tear with the teeth.
That the Proto- Samoan stem was gahu
may be considered satisfactorily estab-
lished by the occurrence of the aspiration
in Paumotu and Marquesas and in Moriori
gahu.
gaugau to bark (gaoaku, gaoetu).
ge dismal.

P Sa. : gege, to die. Ma.: ngenge, weary,
tired. Ha.: we, peevish.
gei taegeimai, unshakable (gaei).
toe gei, agreeable wind.
geigei flexible wood (gaei).
geu serious, a complaint, to murmur (when
one is dealing with a man or a
woman who abandons the home),
gigogi a small univalve T.
(Mgv.: ninoke, small).
gihigihi arid, dry, aridity (gii).
gii glare of the sun.

giigii burning, stifling, to droop and
fade.
giogio bed covering, rags, frippery.

giogio kore, naked.
girigapea a sponge.

miti ei girigapea, to sop up with a
sponge.
gita 1 epilepsy, to fall in a fit, idiot, imbecile.
gita 2 a slip knot.
gogoraa (gogoroaa).
gogoro to solemnize.

PS Mgv. : gogoro, a holiday, a feast, to. -
make a festival. Sa. : gogolo, to
come in crowds.
The Rapanui and Mangareva present
the same phase of the meaning; the
Samoan is a specific detail. I regard the
Southeast Polynesian sense as nearer to
the primitive signification.
gogoroaa accident, adversity, calamity, •
plague, misfortune, fatigue, lassi-
tude, misery, pain, indifference,
remorse, care, solicitude, suffering,
torment, swoon, chagrin, embar-
rassment, indifferent, preoccupied,
languid, painful, sad.
pagaha gogoroaa, ennui, to be tired.
hakagogoroaa to crush, to compro- '
mise, to molest, to harm, to go
about doing injury.
gohau a fishing-line.
gogoro (gorogoro).

gorigori small, fine, little, modest, medi-
ocre, insufiicient, stunted (goigoi).
kai gorigori, one who has naught to

eat.
koona goigoi, point of land.
mata gorigori, lantern-jawed.
hakagoigoi to make thin.
T Mgv. : nore, ninore, small, thin, pitiful,
humiliated, contemptible. Mq. :
noi, dwarf, stunted.

RAPANUI-KNGUSH VOCABULARY.

197

£origori — continued.

Ma.: ngori, weak, listless; ngore, soft,
flaccid.
gorogoro to snore, to grunt, to sleep deeply,
nightmare (gogoro) (nogoru Q).
P Pau. : gooro, tagoro, to snore. Mgv. :
goro, to snore, to rattle. Ta. :
ooro, to snore, to rumble. (The
Polynesian Wanderings, 392.)
hakagorogoro to cause to grunt.
goruru to sleep (auru, ahuru, horuhoru).
goutu (gutu).
gu 1 apology.
gu 2 brusque.
guha brusque.
T Mgv. : guha, a deep voice with bad ar-
ticulation. Ma.: nguha, to snort,
to rage.
guregure mottled, to spot.
tapa guregure, calico.
guruarapuru hoarse, hoarseness.
guruhara throat.
guti Thursday (Jeudi).
gutu lips, mouth, beak, snout (goutu).
gutu ahu, swollen lip.
guti hiti, thick lip.
gutu mokomoko, pointed lip.
gutu no, vain words.
gutu pakapaka, scabbed lips.
gutu raro, lower lip.
gutu ruga, upper lip.
gutugutu snout.
PPau.: gMto, lip, beak, bill. Mgv.: gutu,
the chin, the mouth of a fish. Mq.:
nutu, beak, snout. Ta. : utu, lip,
mouth, beak, snout. (The Poly-
nesian Wanderings, 349.)
gutupiri attentively.
gututae attentively.

gututae mekenu, a small mouth.
gututika tattooing on the lips.

ha 1 four.

P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: ha, id.
ha 2 to yawn, to gape.
ha 3 to heat.

(ha 4) hakaha to skin, to flay.
unahi hakaha, to scale fish.
Mgv. : akaha, to take to pieces, to take
off the bark or skin, to strip the
leaves off sugarcane.
haata (hata).
haatigo to accompany.

Mq. : heetina, to accompany.
haatu (hatu).
haavare cunning, guile.

Ta. : haavare, to dupe, to swindle.
hae 1 smoke with a foul smell.
PS Sa. : saesae, to bum brightly.

With form concord and so much of sense
agreement as may inhere in the fact that
this and the Samoan are fire words, per-
haps the fact that hae can be associated
with no other Polynesian stem may estab-
lish this identification. In Samoa the
word has so far lost its meaning that it is

hae 1 — continued,
rarely used alone but only in the determi-
nant compound musaesae. There may be
a sense-invert here, for such smoke could
most readily come from a smoldering fire,
the direct opposite of the Samoan sense.
hae 2 angry, jealous.
hakahae to slander.
T Pau., Ta.: hae, jealous. Mq.: hae,
angry.
Ma. : hae, jealous, envious.
haga 1 bay, strait, anchorage, strand, beach.
P Mq. : hana, haka, small bay, creek, cove.
haga 2 work, labor, employment, act, affair,
creation, design, state, maker, fash-
ion, manufactiu'e, occupation, pro-
fession; to do, to make, to con-
struct, to employ, to form, to
manufacture, to fashion, to found,
to be busy with.
haga rakerake, crime.
tagaia haga ei mea, mercenary.
haga no iti, to plot mischief.
haga ke, to act contrary.
haga takataka, to disjoin.
haga nui, difficulty, fatigue, to weary.
tuhi hi te haga, to give employment.
haga hakahou, to make over, to renew,

recovery.
haga koroiti, to deal prudently.
haga nuinui ke, to overburden.
P Pau. : haga, to do, action, work, a deed.
Mgv. : haga, aga, work, labor. Mq. :
hana, haka, action, act, work, occu-
pation. Ta.: haa, work, to labor,
to make.
The common consent of the Tongafiti
branches of the family shows the Proto-
Samoan to have been haga. This receives
support within the area of Nuclear Poly-
nesia in Viti dhaka, the mutation from the
stronger (lingual) aspiration to dh being
normal.
haga 3 agreement, conduct, liking, inten-
tion, desire, will; to resolve, to
agree, to consent, to obey, to per-
mit, to endeavor, to tolerate, to be
willing, to wish, to approve.
haga ihoiho, fixed desire.
haga mat, haga no mai, to agree, to

hearken favorably.
tae haga, despite, involuntary, to

refuse, to renounce.
noho hakahaga, apathy.
haga 4 (haka).

Pau.: haga = haka. (The Polynesian
Wanderings, 269.)
hagaava (haga i-ava 2 ) entrance of a harbor.
hagahaga 1 (haga 2) work.
hagahaga 2 hesitation, to hesitate.
hagahuru ten (agahuru, hagauru).

P Mq. : onohuu, okohuu, id. Ta. : ahuru, id.

haga! to feed, to nourish, foster-parent

(agai).

hagai ei u, to suckle.

P Pau.: fagai, to feed, to maintain, to

support. Mgv. : agai, to nurse, to

198

EASTER ISLAND.

hagai — continued.

nurture, to give food to, an adop-
tive or foster father; akaagai, to
feed. Mq.: hakai, to feed. Ta.:
faaai, to nourish, a foster-parent.
The Samoan represents an earlier type
of the root, but in the case of this compo-
sition element, the postpositive paradeic-
tic i of effective transitive value (Beach-
la-Mar, page 21), we are not justified in
regarding it as critical in assigning a voca-
ble to either migration swarm. The Sa-
moan contains many words of undoubted
Proto-Samoan provenance which have re-
ceived this augment, and in the specific
case of fafaga the sturounding Proto-
Samoan languages use fagai, except that
Uvea agrees with the Samoan. (The Poly-
nesian Wanderings, 269.)
hagaiho (haga ^-iho i) recovery.
hagakahu Qiaga i-kahu) to weave.
hagakavaga to judge.
hagake {haga ^.-ke) to act contrary.
hagamiro (haga 2-miro} to work in wood.

tagata hagamiro, carpenter.
(hagatnoa, hugamoa).
hagarae (Jiaga ^-rae) creation, to undertake,

enterprise, promoter.
hagatahi (agatahi).
hagatopa {haga 2-topa 6) vain, futile, to do

to no purpose, failure.
hagauru (hagahuru, agahuru).
hage look here!
hagihagi clear.

ui hagihagi, to discern.
Pau.: hagihagi, light, slender, elegant.
Mq. : dnidni, dkidki, fine, thin,
clear, transparent.
hago a musket, to shoot.
hago poto, pistol.
(Mgv. : hago, the hole of a snake or an
eel in the ground. But note P
fana, to shoot.)
hagu 1 the temples.
hagu 2 (agu).

haguhagu convulsion, spasm, convulsive.
hagupotu younger son, younger brother T.
haha 1 to grope, to feel one's way.
po haha, darkness, obscure.
P Pau. : fafa, to feel for, to grope. Mq. :
haha, fafa, to grope, to feel one's
way with the hand as one blind.
Ta. : fafa, to touch, to feel with the
hand.
The absence oifdfd from the Samoan is
not in itself sufficient to prohibit entry of
the word into the general Polynesian, for
it is found in Tonga, Kutuna, and Uvea;
Nine, however, follows after Samoan with
a mutation so clumsy and unusual (Samoa
/dgotogo, to grope; Nine: tamotamo, id.) us
to suggest a roundabout acquisition. On
the other hand the presence of any vocable
in Tonga, Futuna and Uvea is not wholly
satisfactory evidence that it is Proto-
Samoan, for considerably more Tongafiti
vocables are there encountered than in
Samoa and Viti.

haha 2 mouth, chops, door, entrance,
window.
haha pipi, small mouth.
haha pipiro, foul breath.
ohio haha, bit of bridle.
tiaki haha, porter, doorkeeper.
T Pau. : vaha, the mouth. Mgv. : haha,
aha, the mouth. Mq. : haha, fafa,
mouth, chops, beak, opening. Ta. :
vaha, the mouth, beak, chops.
hahae to walk with legs wide open.

Mgv.: hoe, unequal, out of tmison,
longer on one side.
hahaga ridge, summit, wall plate.

maroa hahaga, to measure lands, to
walk at a great pace.
hahao I a measure, to measure.
hahao 2 to pack up, to box, to put into, to
sheathe; scabbard, sheath.
P Mgv. : hao, hahao, to inclose, to sur-
round, to envelop, to put a thing
into a box or sack. Mq. : fao,
fafao, hao, hahao, to put into, to
introduce into. Ta. : fafao, to put
into.
The Samoan identification is debatable,
for sao is defined as to "collect together
food or property preparatory to present-
ing. " It is only by implication that this
suggests the custom of collecting the food
in coconut frails. The Tongan hao, to
surround, to inclose, is still wider from the
sense. It may prove safer to include this
in the Tongafiti material.
hahari to comb.
hahati (hati).
hahatu (hatu).
hahau (hau).
hahi package.

PS Mgv. : hahi, hahihi, a packet or bundle
of fish enveloped in leaves; to wrap
up in leaves. Mq.: /a/i,/!oAi, small
packet in leaves, envelope, wrap-
per; to envelop, to wrap up. Ta.:
afifi, to tie up.
Sa. : afi, afifl, to do up in a bundle.

Nine: afi, a bundle, to wrap.
The presence of the initial aspirate in
Rapanui and Marquesan indicates a
Proto-Samoan stem hafi. Abrasion of
afisi appears to have led to a tangle of the
two stems in the Tongafiti languages (see
the Polynesian Wanderings, page 277, with
the later determination on page 290). The
second form in the Marquesan seems to
have derived through hahi, where each h
is misunderstood to stand for an original/.
The Tahiti afifi is the Samoan plural
afifl.
hahie firewood.
P Ta.: vahie, id. Mgv., Mq.: vehie, id.

The Rapanui and Tahiti (as well as
Hawaii, Rarotonga and Maori) follow the
Samoan in respect of the vowel in the first
syllable. The Mangareva and Marquesas
vehie reproduces the Tongan fefie. Mr.
Tregear cites the Futuna as faei^, but on
the authority of P^reGrezel this should be

RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

199

hahie — continued.

corrected to fdfie. Another error on the
part of Mr. Tregear is to suggest the asso-
ciation of Maori wahie with wahi to split;
this is seen in Samoan to be impossible,
for the latter is fasi. We note a difference
in the two /s in character: the former
mutates to v (w) except in Rapanui, and
the latter to h.
hahoa (ha causative, hoa) to cut, to wound,
to hurt.
PS Mgv. : tahoa, to make papyrus by
beating.
Sa.: foa, to chip, to break. To.: foa,
to crack, to make an opening. Fu. :
foa, to dig, the rent in a mat.
Underlying the Nuclear Polynesian sig-
nifications the primal sense seems to be
that of a hole. The Rapanui, a causative,
is a clear derivative in the cutting sense;
wound and hurt are secondary within this
language. The Mangarevan composite
means "to beat until holes appear,"
which is a distinctive character of the
beaten bast of the paper mulberry in the
condition in which it is ready for employ-
ment in making tapa.
hahumuhumu (ha causative, humuhumu)
to say, to speak indistinctly, to
speak in a deep voice, to mutter,
to whisper, to inspire, lecture,
reading.
hahumuhumu etua, revelation.
hakahahumuhumu to insinuate.
PS Pau. : muhumuhu, a confused noise.
Mq. : muhumuhu, to whisper, to
murmur; kohumu, kaihumu, kaiko-
humu, to whisper, to murmur, to
grunt, to growl, to mumble. Ta. :
muhu, to babble; omuhumuhu, to
whisper, to mutter.
Sa. : musumusu, to whisper. To. : muhu,
to speak quietly together. Fu.:
musu, to speak in low tones. (The
Polynesian Wanderings, 383.)
The metathesis is not only normal in
type, but the presence of the two forms
in the Marquesas is sufficient to establish
it firmly.
hai 1 to wrap up, to make into parcels, to
envelop; food tied up in bundles
(ai).
PS Sa. : sat, a tightly bound bundle. To. :
Aoi/jai, to tie up in a bundle. Fu.:
sai, to tie; saisaiga, a bundle.
Niue: hai, to tie fast.
hai 2 to carry.

Mq.: hai, to carry, to transport. Ta.:
afai, to carry an object, to trans-
port; afafai, capable of carrying a
heavy burden, to carry here and
there.
hai 3 to be in heat, to copulate, to embrace;
concupiscence, fornication, impur-
ity; lascivious, impure (ai).
P Ta. : ai, to copulate.
halga armpit.
PS vSa. : fa'iga, a joint.

haipo heart.

haipo rahirahi, shortness of breath.
Mq.: houpo, heart.
haite (ha causative, ite) numeral.
paka causative (a, aka, haga, haa, ha).
P Ma. : whaka, causative. (The Polyne-
sian Wanderings, 270.)
hakahaka to dance T.

P Mgv. : haka-emana, to skip with a cord.
Mq. : haka, to dance.
hakai R (kakai).

hakari coconut (in Christian's "Eastern
Pacific," page 242).
TTa.: hadri, id. Mangaia: hakari, id.
haki certainly.

Mgv. : aki, a cry of joy. Mq. : aki, an
interjection. Ta. : ai, an exclama-
tion.
hakura to pinch.
T Mgv. : akure, to hunt for lice. Ma. :
hakure, id.
hamae outrigger.
T Mgv. : Mq., Ta., Pau. : ama, id.

The initial aspirate preserves the Proto-
Samoan stem found also in Tongan hama
and Viti dhama, and this is an argument
in favor of the direct migration to Rapanui
of Proto-Samoan rovers. The final syl-
lable is, as yet, inexplicable; no such aug-
ment appears elsewhere in the widely
extended history of the word. (The Poly-
nesian Wanderings, 404.)
hami clothing T.

hami kaufa, diaper T.
Mgv., Mq. : hami, loin-cloth.
hamoni fold, crease, hem (aamoni).
(? metathetic P numi to fold.)
hana warmth, heat, suffocation (mahana).
hanau to be bom.

vie hanau, midwife.
P Pau. :/o»a«go,child,descendant,progeny.
Mgv.: hanau, to be bom, to be
brought into the world. Mq. :
fanau, hanau, to be bom, to lie in,
to bring into the world. Ta.:
fanau, to be born, to lie in.
hanehane maea hanehane, black and red
tufa T.
Mq. : ane, swarthy, sunburnt.
hanohano detestable, illicit, impure, im-
moral; to take exception to, to
stink.
kokoma hanohano, vexation, spite; to
despise, to hate, to be angry, to
bear a grudge.
kokoma hanohano ke, to be in a rage.
kokoma hanohano mai, to be roused to

wrath.
kokoma hanohano manava pohi, to
abhor.
hakahanohano to be roused to wrath.
Ta. : hanohano, terrible, frightfiU.
hanu aid T.
hanuanua meamea rainbow.

P Mgv. : anuanua, rainbow, mist, clouds
on the horizon. Mq.: anuanua,
rainbow, halo about a star, areola.
Ta.: anuanua, anuenue, rainbow.

200

EASTER ISLAND.

hanuanua meamea — continued.

With the Maori aniwaniwa this stands
in no genetic relation, for there is a con-
fusion of usage. The simplest form of
the rainbow vocable is nuanua (Samoa,
Futuna). The augmented form anuanua
is found in Mangareva, Marquesas and
Tahiti, Rarotonga and Hawaii, and in
Tahiti and Hawaii there is a, variant,
anuenue; this augmented form receives an
incongruous aspiration in Rapanui, pos-
sibly an error of the French recorder. A
distinct root denotes a distinct heavenly
body, Samoa: 'aniva, the milky way;
Tonga and Futuna kaniva, id.; from the
permanent to the evanescent phenomenon
this root passes to the rainbow in Maori
aniwaniwa and Moriori aniniwa.
hanuru T (auru).

hapai to lift, to raise, to elevate, to embark,
to carry, to transport, to offer, to
accept, to transmit.
hapai hi ruga, to load, to raise, to

extract, to exhaust.
hapai koona he, to transfer, to remove.
hapai rogo, to announce.
hapaiaga elevation, to raise.
hapaihaga burden, offering, assump-
tion.
hapaihakahoua to report.
hapaitari to import.
P Pau : hopoi, to lift up, to raise. Mgv. ;
apai, apapai, aapai, to carry, to
bear. Mq. : hapai, to lift, to raise,
to take away, to displace. Ta. :
apai, to bring; hapoi, hopoi, to
transport.
Two distinct stages of signification are
here entangled, but it may be found not
impossible to dissociate them and assign
them to their respective sources.

A. Of a position raised in the hands,
thence elevated in general, static sense.

Sa. : sapai, to hold in the hands or arms.
To. : hapai, to hold up in the hands. Nine :
hapai, to nurse in hands or arms. Ma.:
hapai, to lift, to raise. Ha. : hapai, id.
Rapanui : hapai, id. Mq. : hapai, id.
Pau.: hopoi, id. There is a distinct loss
of particular sense in the passage from the
Nuclear Polynesia to the Tongafiti; the
former is conditional, the latter causative.

B. Of carrying, kinetic sense. Ma.:
hapai, to caxry. Ha.: hapai, id. Rapanui:
hapai, id. Mgv. : apai, id. Mangaia : apai,
id. Ta. : apai, hapoi, hopoi, id. The B
group is wholly Tongafiti.

hara 1 pandanus.

P Mgv.: ara, puhara, pandanus tree;
hara, a bunch of pandanus fruit,
old pandanus. Mq.: /a<£, too, pan-
danus. Ta. . fara, id.
hara 2 error, mistake, oversight, wrong; to
err, to confound, to mistake.
manau hara, illusion.
toiia hara, discussion without knowing
the object.

hara 2 — continued.

P Mgv. : ara, arara, defective, abortive, to
miss, to fail, a fault, a quarrel;
hara, a fault, a mistake, an error, a
dispute, a quarrel, undisciplined.
Mq. : hara, a rake, libertine. Ta. :
hara, sin, fault, crime.
harai to accompany, to escort, to associate,
to adjoin (arai).
ka harai kia mea, to accompany.
Pau. : arai, to conduct, to guide. Mq. :
adhi, to conduct, to escort, to
accompany.
harani France, French.
haraoa flour, bread, paste, wheat.
mokohi haraoa, grain.
kiri haraoa, bran.
haratua (aratua).

hare house, cabin, habitation, building, hut,
structure.
hare iti, hut.
hare itiiti no, cabin.
hare kahu, tent.
hare neinei, latrine.
hare no Hi, cell.
hare nunui, palace.
hare pohurihuri, prison.
hare pure, chapel, church.
ki te hare, at home.
harepepe kelp. Cf. Chap. V, 2657.
harepiko
a. asylum, place of refuge.
6. ambush, snare.
harepopo shed.
harepopokai storehouse.
PPau.: fare, house. Mgv.: tore, house,
dwelling. Mq. . fae, hae, building,
house, umbrella. Ta. : fare, house,
structure, dwelling.
hari to bring, to bring back, to fetch, to
carry.
T Mgv.: hari, to convey heavy goods.
Mq. : hai, to carry, to transport.
hariu to turn aside, to turn the back, to turn
around, to pirouette, to tiurn a
canoe (ariu).
hariti he, to turn from one side to the
other.
hariua to be converted.
hakahariu to change, to turn about.
PS Pau.: fariuke, to turn away, to turn
aside, to swerve. Mg. : ariu, to
turn, to turn oneself around; aka-
ariu, to turn so as to face any one,
to face toward. Mq. : faiu, hatu,
to turn oneself around, to make a
half turn, to wrest the sense, to
tack, to face toward. Ta.: fariu,
to turn, to be converted.
Sa. : faliu, to turn, to turn the head, to
look iaack. To. : faliu, to turn and
look back. Nine: faliu, changed.
Moriori; whariu, to turn aside, to
avert.
haro

a. to point, to raise the arm, to stretch out

RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

201

haro — continued.

the hand or other member, to
spread, to point the yards.

b. to hoist, to pull up, to entice.

c. to stiffen, to grasp, to squeeze.
haroharo to point, to limp.

PS Sa. : falo, to stretch out. To. : falo,
to stretch out, to make tense . Fu. :
falo, to stretch out, to lay hands on.
haruharu to rob, to steal, to arrest, to
seize, to cling, to grasp unexpect-
edly, to take by force; robber
(aruaru, aaru).
Pau.: haru, to extort, to carry off, to
usurp. Ta. : haru, robber, to seize
by force.
hata 1 table, bureau.
P Pau. : afaia, a chest, box. Mgv. : avata,
a. box, case, trunk, coffin. Mq. :
fata, hata, a piece of wood with
several branches serving as a rack,
space, to ramify, to branch; falad,
hatad, stage, step, shelf. Ta. : fata,
scaffold, altar. (The Polynesian
Wanderings, 343.)
(hata 2) hakahata to disjoint.

hakahatahata to loosen, to stretch.
P Pau.: vata, an interval, interstice.
Mgv.: kohata, the space between
two boards, to be badly joined;
akakohata, to leave a space between
two bodies badly joined; hatahata,
to be large, broad, wide, spacious,
far off. Mq.; hatahata, fatafata,
having chinks, not tightly closed,
disjointed. Ta. : fatafata, open.
hatahata I calm, loo.se, prolix, vast.

Mgv.: hatahara, broad, wide, spacious,
at one's ease. Mq. : hatahata,
empty, open.
hatahata 2 tube, pipe, funnel.
hati to strike, to break, to peel off bark;
slip, cutting, breaking, flow, wave
(aati, ati, hahati).
tai hati, breakers, surf.
tumu hatihati, weak in the legs.
hakahati to persuade.
P Pau.: fati, to break. Mgv.: ati, hati,
to break, to smash. Mq. : fati,
hati, id. Ta. : fati, to rupture, to
break, to conquer. (The Polyne-
sian Wanderings, 219.)
hatipu slate.

hatu 1 to fold, to double, to plait, to braid
(haatu, hahatu, mahatu).
noho hatu, to sit crosslegged.
hoe hatu, clasp knife.
hatuhatu to deform.
P Pau.: pifatu, to fold. Mgv.: atu, to
fold in two, to bend double; hatu-
hatu, to fold with care, to put in
many pleats; hahatu, to fold in one
or two thicknesses. Mq. : fatu,
hatu, to fold, to double. Ta. : fatu,
to braid. (The Polynesian Wan-
derings, 228.)
hatu 2 to recommend.

hau 1

a. hibiscus.

b. wick.

P Pau. : fau, hibiscus. Mgv. : hau, cau, id.
Mq.: fau, hau, id. Ta.: fau, id.
(The Polynesian Wanderings, 328.)
hau 2 to contribute.

Ta.; aufau, to pay, to contribute, to
subscribe.
hau 3 hat, cap, helmet.

hakarere ki te hau, to take off the hat.
Ta. : fauurumaa, war bonnet.
hau 4 dew.

hakaritorito ki te hau, to bleach in the
dew.
P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: hau, dew.
hau 5 to blow freshly, coolness, zephyr,
salubrious, breeze, wind (hahau,
ahau).
kona hauhau, kona hahau, a breezy

spot.
ahau era, agreeable breeze.
hakahahau to hang out in the air.
hakaahau to blow.
T Mgv.; hau, to blow, blusterous, to
breathe.
haua hoarse.
(hau ha) araha hauha, to wait for, to look

forward to.
hauhau 1 dog (onomatopoetic).
hauhau 2

a. to scratch, to scrape, to rub.

b. wood used in plowing fire.
hauhau 3 (hau 5).

haumaru (Juau 5-inarumaru) cool, cold.

hauii to replace.

hauva twin, cut T.

hauvaero (hau 3-Daero) plume, aigrette,

head ornament.
hauvarikapau (hau s-varikapau) plume,

aigrette, head ornament.
hava (ha causative-»a) to remove, to dis-
perse.
Mq. : ava, to be lost, gone, absent, out
of sight.
he article.

P Mgv., Mq. ; e, the.
Sa. : se, id.
hea where?

ki hea, whither?
P Pau.: tehea, where? Mgv., Mq., Ta.:
hea, id. Mgv.: ea, id.
See note under ahea; in this case also
Tonga and Niue sacrifice the root and em-
ploy fe as where.
heaga prey, victim, sacrifice.

Mgv. : eaga, victim, reprisal, retaliation.
Mq. : heana, heaka, human victim.
heatua population T.
heenua (henua).
heetuu (hetu).
heguhegu 1 to desire earnestly.
PS Sa. ; fego, to look covetously.

Vowel mutation is much less frequent;
in my theory of the strong element of these
languages this is as it should be. But a
mutation o-u has been observed (The

202

EASTER ISI<AND.

heguhegu 1 — continued.
Polynesian Wanderings, 51) and especially
in an unaccented syllable. Data are not
sufficient for the determination of the
primitive sense, but the longing of desire is
common to both.

heguhegu 2 to murmur.

P Ma. : whenguwhengu, to snuffle.

heguigui

a. to whisper, in an indistinct voice.

b. to read.

manava tagi ki le heguigui, studious.
PS Mgv.: heguigui, to whisper, to speak
low; eguigui, to hear the sound of
a person's voice without distin-
guishing the words.
Sa.: Jeguigui, to talk in a low tone.
To.: fegugui, id. (The Polynesian
Wanderings, 393.)
hehegaraa sunrise.
PS Sa. : sesega, to be dazzled as by the
sun. Fu.: sega, the beginning of
daybreak. Niue: hegahega,theTed
light or rays at sunset. Viti: ie^e,
to dawn.
hehehehe clay, muddy, damp.
hehere (here).
heheu (heu).
heheva (eva).
hei garland.

P Mq. : hei, garland, necklace, chaplet,
flower ornament. Ta. : hei, gar-
land, chaplet, to entwine.
hekaheka (ekaeka).

(heke) hakaheke to pull down, to over-
throw.
Mgv.: akaeke, to overthrow, to van-
quish; heke, to fall down, to fall to
pieces: akaheke. akaheheke, to de-
molish. Mq.: fee;fee, to crumble, to
fall down; hakaheke, to demolish,
to pull down.
hemahia umbrella T.

This is probably he malua, see maru-
maru. In uncertain chirography lua
might easily be read hia; and other exam-
ples show that in Paymaster Thomson's
vocabulary the article he is compacted
with its noun and I is employed for r.
heniati dead T, hemati Q (? ^ mate).
The concurrence of T and Q seems proof
that each had access to the same manu-
script source, perhaps notes by Mr.
Salmon.
henua 1 land, country, region (heenua).
henua tumu, native land.
P Pau.: henua, country. Mgv.: enua,
land, said of shallow places in the
sea; mamuenua, the earth. Mq.;
fenua, henua, land, country, place,
property. Ta.: fenua, land, coun-
try, place.
There is apparently nothing critical in
the first vowel; e is the most widely ex-
tended ; a is found only in Samoa, Viti, and
Rotuma in Nuclear Polynesia, but is the
dominant vowel in Melanesian survivals.
(The Polynesian Wanderings, 341.)

henua 2 uterus T (cf. eve).
T Pau. : pufenua, placenta. Mgv. : enua,
id. Mq.: fenua, henua, id.
henua 3 ?

pupuhi henua, volley.
PS Sa. : fana-fanua, cannon. To.: mea
fanafonua, id. Fu. : fanafentm,,iA.
Niue: /o«o/o»«a, id. Yiti: a dakai
ni vanua, id.
I can not understand this henua. Of
course the cannon to which it is applied is
modem and alien and became known to
the islanders as part of the equipment of
the whaler and the explorer. A very
simple explanation is to regard fanua as
objective, fanafanua as the shooter at the
shore; this is doubly negatived, first be-
cause fana takes for its object the missile
shot and not the mark aimed at, second
because Viti requires vanua in a genitive
character. And if this metaphor is so
simple, why is it confined to Proto-Samoan
folk without suggesting itself to their
Tongafiti kin? I think the applicability
must rest in some meaning oi fanua which
has nothing to do with land.
(hepo) hakahepo to talk in the sleep
(hakakepo R).
PS Sa. : fa'alepo, a dream.

P^re Roussel's vocabulary form haka-
kepo, which makes no sense, is clearly a
misreading of the manuscript. Translit-
erated back to a Samoan form hakahepo
becomes fa'asepo, which differs from the
present Samoan /a'a/e^o only by the differ-
ence between se and le, or that between the
general and the particular article.
hera-ki-to-mea luck T.

Probably he ragi to mea, if such a mean-
ing may be given to that possible colloca-
tion of words; other instances are ob-
served in which Paymaster Thomson has
used k for g.
here 1 to lash, to belay, to knot the end of a
cord, to lace, to tie, to bind, to
fasten, to knot ; to catch in a noose,
to strangle, to garrote.
here pepe, to saddle.
moa herea, a trussed fowl.
hehere collar, necklet.
herega bond, ligament.
P Pan.: here, a snare, a running knot, a
tie, to lace up. Mgv. : ere, to hang
up, to suspend; ereere, to bind
down, to enthrall, to tie with great
care. Mq.: hee, to catch in a
noose, to lace, to strangle. Ta.:
here, a snare, a cord, to lace,
(here 2) hakahere to buy, to sell, to barter,
to part with, to pay for, to do busi-
ness, to compensate, to owe, to dis-
burse, to expiate, to indemnify, to
rent out, to hire, to traffic, to
bargain, to bribe; merchant, trader,
business, revenge.
tagata hakahere, merchant, trader.
hakahere ki te ika, to avenge.
hakaherega ransom, redemption.

RAPANUI-ENGIvISH VOCABUI^ARY.

203

(here) 2 hakahere — continued.

hakahererua to exchange, to avenge.
here 3 here ei hoiho, incense.
heregao {here i-gao) scarf, cravat.
hereo button T (? he veo).
herepo ice plant T.
herohero scarlet, suffocating T.

ura herohero, brilliance of flames.
heru leg T Q.
heruheru rake.

P Pau.: heru, to brush with the hand.
Mq. : heii, to scrape, to clear away
by rubbing. Ta. : heru, to scratch
the ground.
In sense the Paumotu and Marquesas
are by no means satisfactorily coordinated,
but there is no other stem with which they
may be associated, and it is to be noted
that the definitions of the Paumotu dic-
tionary are meager and Bishop Dordillon's
Marquesas dictionary is scarcely better.
heruru to calk (cf. uru i).
hetu I star (heetuu).
hetu rere, meteor.
hetu pupura, planet.
P Pau. ; hetu, star. Mgv. : etu, id. Mq. :
fetu, hetu, id. Ta.: fetu, fetia, id.
The alternative forta fetia in Tahiti, now
the only one in common use, need not be
regarded as an anomaly in mutation. It
seems to derive from Paumotu fetika, a
planet. Its introduction into Tahiti is
due to the fashion of accepting Paumotu
vocables which arose when the house of
Pomare came into power.
hetu 2 capital letter he tu).
hetu 3 to amuse.
hetu 4 to stamp the feet.
hetuhetu
a. to calk.

6. to strike the water.
hetuke sea urchin.

Mgv.: etuke, the sea porcupine; points,
spines of the sea porcupine. Mq. :
etue, a species of fish.
(heu 1) heheu.

ivi heheu, the cachalot, bone needle Q.
hakaheu spade, to shovel, to grub up,
to scratch the ground, to labor.
rava hakaheu, laborious, toilsome.
(heu 2) hakaheu affair.
heva (eva).
hi 1 to angle.

Mgv. : hi, hipo, to fish with a line. Mq.,
Ta.: hi, id.
hi 2 asthma, to wipe the nose.

hihi to have a cold.
hia 1 e hia, how many?
P Pau. : ehia, id. Mgv. : e hia, id. Mq. :
fia, hia, e hia, toohia, id. Ta. : hia,
e hia, a hia, toohia, id.
hia 2 to whistle.

hakahia to turn the stomach.
T Pau. : hiohio, to whistle, to hiss at.
Mgv. : vio, to hiss in speaking. Ta. :
Mo, to whistle, to blow.
Ma. : whio, to whistle.

hiahia to saw.

P Pau. : ika, to cause fire by friction of one
piece of wood against another.
Mgv.: hika, id. Ta. : hia, id. Mq.:
hika, hina, to saw, to obtain fire by
friction.
The identification lacks much in sense;
it would also entail the loss of a stem k.
Despite the inclusion of the saw sense
in the Marquesan the fire friction is the
plow method and differs in a marked
degree from any sawing.
hieroturia, sacrilege (fiierodoulia).
higa 1 to consent, to obey, to give adhesion,
to acquiesce.
higahaga agreement.
higa 2 to fall, to stumble (iga).
higa iho, to fall down.
higa hi te amoga (uraga), to fall be-
neath a burden.
iga rakerake, ignominy.
higahiga awry, to stagger.
hihiga to heel over under the wind.
T Pau. : higa, to fall. Mgv. : akahiga,
turned upside down, thrown down,
upset. Mq. : hina, hika, turned
upside down, fallen, slipped. Ta.:
hid, to fall.
As this occurs in Tongan higa and
Futuna siga it may be assignable to the
general Polynesian class, not, however,
materially affecting any argument in the
work except to swell the number of the
neutral element.
higa 3 to beat down, to defeat, to subject,
to convince; danger, defeat.
e ko higa, unconquerable.
tae higa, invincible.
higaa conquered, convinced.
hakahiga to subject, to gain the mas-
tery, to persuade, to subjugate, to
conquer; victory.
hakahakahiga to surpass.
Mq. : hina, hika, conquered, vanquished,
surrendered.
hihi 1 antennae, feelers, lattice, eyebrow T
(hihu Q).
hihi keiuketu, to wrinkle, to turn back
the eyelids.
hihihihi to lace, to twist; eyebrow.
hakahihi to cross the legs.
T Pau.: hihi, a ray, sunbeam. Mgv.:
hihi, to confuse; akahihi, to con-
fuse, to ta.nglt; pehehihi, interlaced,
crossing; tahihi, entangled. Mq.:
hihi, antennae, tentacles, cat's
whiskers. Ta. : hihi, sun ray, cat's
whiskers, antennae.
Close analysis is needed to clear up the
situation in this vocable.

A. A long thread-like object, antenna,
tentacle, cat's whisker, eyelash, ray:
found only in Rapanui, Paumotu, Mar-
quesas, Tahiti, Maori.

B. A word signifying tangled, inter-
laced or that which is interlaced: found
in Maori, Rapanui, Mangareva, Tahiti,

204

EASTER ISLAND.

hihi I — continued.
Tonga, and perhaps Samoa fifi the small
intestine.

In the only two languages which have
both senses a phonetic difference is noted:
I, Ta. : hihi, Ma. . hihi; 2, Ta. : fifi; Ma. :
whiwhi.
hihi 2 to tear, to strip.

tutae hihi, constipation.
momore hihi, to injjire, to damage.
hihiga (higa 2).
hihimata [hihi i-mata i) eyelash.

Ta. : hihimata, id.
hihiri difficult to reach.
hiho to come.
hihoi 1 to divine.
hakahihoi id.

Ta.: hiohio, diviner, wizard, spy; to
observe.
hihoi 2 to turn into, to transform.

hakahihoi to infuse, to mix, to blend,
to falsify.
hiihii to laugh.
hika a netting needle Q.

PS Sa.: si'a, id. Fu., Viti: sika, id.
hiki tail fin Q (? hiku)
hikohiko keke hide-and-seek.
hikuvera brown T.
himene hymn, song, to sing.
hinihini remote in time.

hinihini ke avai, ancient.
hakahinihini to delay, to postpone,
to prolong, to prorogue, to retard,
to put off.
hio to grasp.

kia hio, to arrest.
hakahio to attach, to fix, to force, to
favor, to rent.
hiohio 1 by force, strong, earnestly, urgency,
toe hioa. flexible.
Mq. : fio, to grasp, to take by force.
hiohio 2 steel (cf. ohio, iho 4).
hiohio 3 to affront, to insist, to demand.
hiohio 4 to clot, to coagulate.
hi pa to incline, to lean, to deviate, to slope;
deviation; oblique, tortuous; to
avoid, to evade, to shun.
hiriga hipa, to go obliquely.
hipahaga obliquely.
hipahipa to incline.
P Mgv. : akahipa, akaipa, to lift up the
chin of another person with the
hand. Mq. : hipa, curved, crooked,
athwart, oblique, zigzag; to warp,
to step aside, to limp. Ta. ifaahipa,
to turn aside.
hipokerita, hypocrite.
hipotati hypostasis.

hipu calabash, shell, cup, jug, goblet, pot,
plate, vase, bowl, any such recep-
tacle.
hipu hiva, melon, bottle.
hipu takatore, vessel.
hipu unuvai, drinking glass.
P Mgv. : ipu, calabash, gourd for carry-
ing liquids. Mq. : ipu, all sorts of
small vases, shell, bowl, receptacle.

hipu — continued.

coconut shell. Ta. : ipu, calabash,
cup, receptacle.
hira to turn the eyes away, to leer.

hakahira mata hakahira, squint-eyed.
P Mq. : hiri, crosseyed. Ta. : hira, bash-
fulness; hihira, to look askance.
From the fact that in Samoa this is used
only in the courtesy dialect, which is char-
acterized by much loan material, we may
regard this as of Tongafiti source persist-
ing in Nuclear Polynesia from the time of
contact in the special Samoan use; in
Tonga hila to look askant.
hiri 1 to elevate, to mount.

hiriga to elevate; elevation, mounted,
ascension, assumption, declivity.
hiriga mouga, hillside.
hirihiri a swing, seesaw.
P Pau. : iri, to be put up in a place, to
lodge. Mgv.: iri, placed in a
higher position than the observer,
as a box on a high shelf. Ta. : iri,
to lodge or stick up in a place.
The germ signification is "above,
higher." In Samoa it is used most com-
monly in a tropical sense, but the primal
sense is sufficiently retained in the signifi-
cation to lodge, to stick in, to show general
concord with Rapanui and particular har-
mony with the other languages of South-
east Polynesia.
hiri 2 to make a bag.

taura hiri, to make a cord.
rauoho hiri, plaited hair.
hirihiri frizzed.
rauoho hirihiri, lock of hair.
P Mgv.: hiri, to weave, to plait; akahiri,
to make a mat. Mq. : hii, large
plait of coconut fiber. Ta. : firi, to
plait, to braid.
When we interpret in the sense of local
conditions Pere Roussel's definition "to
make a bag" the concord is perfect, for
bags are woven. The germ sense is
plainly the act of twining in and out, over
and under, which, with specific differences
due to manner and material, may result in
plaiting or weaving; see hiro.
hiri 3 to go, to walk, to voyage, to arrive, to
appear.
hiri ti reka, to go without noise.
hiri koroiti, to go softly.
hiri tahaga no mai, to go without a
halt.
hiriga voyage, journey.

hiriga hakapa, to go by twos.
hiriga hipa, to go obliquely.
hiriga feo^e^ofee, togobysudden steps.
hiriga okorua, to go by twos.
hiriga tahataha, to go across.
hiriga tekiteki, to go hopping.
hiriga ti maiaku, to go fearlessly.
hiriga totoro, to go on all fours.
hiriga varikapau, to go in a ring.
hiriga veveveve, to go boldly.

RAPANUI-ENGUSH VOCABUI.ARY.

205

hiro to spin, to twist.

P Mgv. : hiro, iro, to make a cord or line
in the native manner by twisting on
the thigh. Mq.: fid, hid, to spin,
to twist, to twine. Ta.: hiro, to
twist.
This differs essentially from the in-and-
out movement involved in hiri 2, for here
the movement is that of rolling on the
axis of length, the result is that of spinning.
Starting with the coir fiber, the first opera-
tion is to roll (hiro) by the palm of the
hand upon the thigh, which lies conveni-
ently exposed in the crosslegged sedentary
posture, two or three threads into a cord;
next to plait (hiri) three or other odd
number of such cords into sennit.
hirohiro to mix, to blend, to dissolve, to
infuse, to inject, to season, to streak
with several colors.
hirohiro ei paatai, to salt.
hirohiroa to mingle.
hirohiroa ei vat, diluted with water.
hita to strangle.

hiti 1 to rise, to appear, to dawn, (ka-hiti,
to climb T.)
hitihaga rising.

hitihaga raa, sunrise.
hitihiti to dawn.

horau hitihiti, break of day.
hakahiti hakahiti ki te eeve, to show the
buttocks.
P Mgv.: hiti, to rise, to appear. Mq.:
fiti, hiti, to arise, to mount, to go
toward the mountains or toward
the east. Ta. : hiti, to rise. Pau. :
tahiti, to leap, to get over.
hiti 2 puffed.

gutu hiti, thick lips.
Mq. : hitihiti, full of excrescences.
hitu seven.

P Pau.: ahito, id. Mgv.: itu, id. Mq. :
fitu, hitu, id. Ta. : hitu, id.
hiva strange, alien, foreign; a stranger.
kuhane hiva. Holy Ghost.
hakahiva mata hakahiva, to look back.

(? hakahira.)
Mq., Mgv.: hiva, iva, a stranger, a per-
son from another district or coun-
try. Pau.: pure-hiva, a butterfly.
hivo capstan.

Mq. : hivo, to raise the anchor, to weigh,

to set sail.
This, despite its occurrence in Marque-
sas, is an English loan, one of the oldest
survivals of our marine dialect as seen in
"Heave-ho and rtmibelow, " of which we
have a history older than Flodden Field.
ho 1 ho!, oh!

Pau., Ta.: ho, id.
ho 2 lest, on the point of.
ho 3 to deliver, to give up.
PPau.: Ao o^«, to despatch. Mgv.: 0, to
give. Ta. : ho, id.
It is not common in this material to find
Southeast Pol5mesia preserving uniformly
a senior form of any vocable. But this
word appears in Samoa asfoa'i, in Tonga,

ho 3 — continued.
Nine and Uvea as foaki. I have com-
mented (The Polynesian Wanderings,
241) upon -aki as a modern mechanism in
particularizing the verb function of the
attributive; this instance shows that it
arose later than the Proto-Samoan migra-
tion into Southeast Polynesia.
hoa 1 friend.

repa hoa, friend (male), comrade, com-
panion, fellow; to confide.
repa hoa titika, faithful friend.
garu hoa, friend (either sex).
uha hoa, friend (female).
hoa kona, native T.
P Pau.: hoa, friend, companion. Mgv.:
hoa, friend; oa, a friend, said of a
man loved by another. Mq. : hoa,
friend, comrade, companion (of
either sex). Ta. : hoa, a friend.
(The Polynesian Wanderings, 306.)
hoa 2 to abandon, to debark, to cast, to
launch, to anchor, to let go, to give
up, to reject, to repudiate, to sup-
press, to cut off, to jerk out, to
proscribe, to reprove.
hoahoa to upset, to destroy.
hoao ?

hakapei no kai hoao, abundance, to

abound.
toe he mau ku hoao, abundance.
hoe I paddle.
P Mgv.: hoe, ohe, id. Mq., Ta.: hoe, id.

The alternative form in Mangareva is
susceptible of explanation by metathesis,
by the general carelessness as to the aspi-
rate which we observe in this region or in
its reporters, by the persistence of the
aspiration of the Proto-Samoan /ofte; see
The Polynesian Wanderings, 429, and
Beach-la-Mar, 52.
hoe 2 to wheeze with fatigue (oeoe 2).
arero oeoe, to stammer, to stutter.
Mgv. : oe, to make a whistling sound in
breathing; ohe, a cry from a person
out of breath. Mq. : oe, to wheeze
with fatigue.
hoe 3 blade, knife.

hoe hahatu, clasp-knife, jack-knife.
hoe hakanemu, clasp-knife.
hoe pikopiko, pruning-knife.
hogehoge putrid odor.

PS Pau.: hogohogo, to have an offensive
smell. Mgv. : hogohogo, to smell a
bad odor now and then. Mq.:
honohono, hokohoko, hekoheko, dis-
gusting odor.
Sa.: sosogo, to smell of urine. To.:

hogo, hohogo, to smell like urine.
There seems suflScient sense association
to carry the vowel mutation. This muta-
tion, o-e, is found but once in the mass of
material discussed in The Polynesian Wan-
derings, 51.
hogi 1 to smell, to stink. (Cf. hogehoge.)
hogihogi to scent.
rori te hoa hogihogi, to follow a scent.

206

EASTER ISLAND.

hogi 2 to kiss, to embrace, to smell.
hogihogi joy.
PPau.: /logf', to rub noses, to kiss. Mgv.:
ogi, to kiss, to embrace, to smell, to
sniff. Mq.: honi, hoki, to kiss, to
touch nose to nose, to smell. Ta. ;
hoi, to embrace, to smell. (The
Polynesian Wanderings, 306.)
hohonu deep.

hakahohonu to deepen.
ata hakahohonu, abyss.
T Mgv. : hohonu, the deep sea, high tide.
Mq. : hohonu, honuhonu, deep, high,
hidden, mysterious. Ta. : hohonu,
deep.
hohora (horahora).
hoi I horse.

hoi 2 hoi atu, to get out of the way.
hoiho ?

here ei hoiho, incen.se.
hoke banana leaf.
hoki 1 also, what.

hi ra hoki, precisely there.
pei ra hoki, similitude, likeness.
pei ra hoki ta maiou, usage.
P Pau. : hokihoki, often. Mgv. : hoki, also,
and, likewise. Mq.: hoi, surely.
Ta. : hoi, also, likewise.
hoki 2 to return, to turn back, to draw back,
to give back, to tack.
mau e hoki mai, to lend.
hoki hakahou, to carry back.
hoki amuri, to retrograde.
hakahoki to bring back, to send back,
to carry back, to restore, to renew,
to revoke, to remove, to dismiss, to
pay, to pardon, to compress.
hakahokia given up.
hakahokihaga obligation.
P Pau.: hokihoki, to persist, to insist;
fakahoki, to give back. Mgv. : hoki,
to return, to retrace one's steps;
oki, to return, to come back. Ta. :
hoi, to return, to come back.
hoko 1 to traffic, to trade, to buy, to ransom
(hoo).
hoba te kaiga, to buy land.
T Pau. : hoko, to buy, to sell. Mgv. : oko,
id. Mq. : hoko, price, to barter, to
buy, to sell. Ta. : hoo, price, to
sell, to barter, to exchange.
hoko 2 to sport, to play.
hokohoko T (hakahaka).
homo thunder.
honihoni 1 to cut, to carve.

PTa.: honi, to bite.
honihoni 2 adultery.

Pau. : honi, to copulate.
honohono to join, to fit, to adjust, to unite,
to patch, joint.
hakahonohono a joining.
P Mgv. : hono, to join or fit pieces of wood
together, to piece out a substance
with another piece of the same ma-
terial. Ta.: /(ono, to join, to unite.
(The Polynesian Wanderings, 333.)

honu turtle.
P Mgv.: honii, onu, id. Mq., Ta. : honu,
id. (The Polynesian Wanderings,
346.)
honui great (hoonui).
honui, chief T.
tagata hoonui, personage.
hakahonui to praise, to commend.
hoo to contain.
hob (hoko i).
hoopu (hopu).
hope spine, backbone.
T Pau.: hopega, the last; hoperemu, the
posteriors of an animial. Mgv.:
ope, the breech, the rump, buttocks,
the end or tip of fruits. Mq. : hope,
the rear, tail; hopehope, the but-
tocks. Ta.: hope, tail.
hopehope cahn; cooked too much.

Mq. : hopee, laziness, indolence, feeble,
soft.
hope alarm, fear, formidable.
ate hopo, ambition.
hopehope languor, fear, timid, to lan-
guish.
manava hopohopo, terror, to desolate.
hopohopo teni, to languish.
hakahopohopo to alarm.
T Pau. : hopohopo, coascience, perception.
Mq. : hopo, fear, dread, remorse.
hepu bath; to bathe, to cleanse (heopu).
Pau.: hopu, to bathe. Ta. : hopu, to
dive.
hora 1 in haste (horahorau).
hora 2 summer, April.
hora nui, March.
vaha hora, spring.
hora 3, hour, watch.
horahora to spread, unfold, extend, to
heave to.
hohora to come into leaf.
PPau.: /jofeoro, to unfold, to unroll; hora-
hora, to spread out, to unwrap.
Mgv.: Aoftora, to spread out clothes
as a carpet; mohora, to stretch out
(from the smallest extension to the
greatest). Mq.: ^oAoo, to display,
to spread out, to unroll. Ta.:
hohora, to open, to display; hora,
to extend the hand in giving it.
horau in haste, on the point of.
horau hitihiti. daybreak.
horau mai, to run to, to bring, to

appear.
horau marama no iti, daybreak.
horahorau immediately, sooner, forth-
with; active, diligent, fecund, gen-
erous, unexpected, sudden, pressing,
prompt, rapid, swift, speedy, all at
once ; to go boldly, to appear sud-
denly, to be precipitate, to press on,
to grow rapidly.
haga horahorau, to shght.
tae horahorau, to be arrested in
growth.
horahoraukina agile.
horauhorau brief, to continue.

RAPANUI-ENGIvISH VOCABULARY.

207

horau — continued.
horarau to run.
(P Pau. : horo, to flee, to run. Mq. : hoS,
to go quickly, prompt, brisk, to run,
to make haste. Ta. horo, to run;
horohoro, activity, quickly. The
conduplication horakorau militates
against this identification.)
horauhopae (horohopae).
here to hew, to cut off, to amputate, to cas-
trate, to cut with a knife, to decapi-
tate, to abridge, to incise, to set
landmarks; a notch.incision, tenon,
hore poto, to cut short off.
hare te gao, to chop the head off.
horea taken to pieces.

kai horea, intact, integrity.
horega chamber, class, debris, half,
stage, fraction, fragment, shred,
scrap, string, bit, part, partial, par-
tition, piece, portion, quarter, sect,
section.
horega hare, hall.
horega kahu, skirt.
horega kai, ration .
horega ki, phrase.
horega no iti, parcel, subdivision.
horega no iti hakapiri, supplement.
horega nvi, majority.
horega tagata, party.
horehore to carve, to tear, to cut off,
to lop, to parcel out, to divide into
parcels, to share, to take to pieces,
to mark with spots, streaked, color-
ing, to hew, to torture.
horehore itiiti, to cut into bits.
T Pau.: kohore, to make bald; pahore, to
peel off. Mgv. : hohore, to rough
hew; oreore, to smooth off, to level
inequalities. Mq. : Aor^feore, to husk
grain; hoe, to notch, to channel,
to plane. Ta.: hore, to peel.
We have here an interlacing of similar
vocables.

A. Cutting sense: Rapanui, Manga-
reva, Marquesas.

B. To peel, or its resultant bald: Maori,
Hawaii, Paumotu, Marquesas, Tahiti.

hori I calm.

horihori undecided, inattentive, indif-
ferent, weary, lassitude.
hori 2 to be opposed.

hakahori to exclude.
hakahoriga to criticize.
horihori adversity.
luu mai te horihori, accident.
horihori maia i te reoreo, to com-
promise.
hakahorihori to contradict, to go

against, to criticize, to perplex.
Mq. : oi, to refuse to give up, to make
opposition; hakaoi, to contradict.
horo I to wash down, to gulp, to swallow, to
bolt food.
horohoro to swallow, to gobble, glut-
tonous, greedy, insatiable, vora-
cious.

horo I — continued.

PPau.: tahoro, to swallow; horomiti, id.
Mgv.: horo, oro, id. Mq. : ho6, to
eat poi, to swallow without chew-
ing. Ta.:Aoro^«M^«M, to bolt food;
horomii, to swaUow, to devour.
horo 3 to escape, to hide.

Pau. : horo, to hide, to bury, to avoid,
horo 3 to trot (horau).

P Pau. : horo, to run, to gaUop. Mgv. :
oro, ohoro, to pass along quickly.
Mq.: hod, to run, to make haste.
Ta. : horo, to run.
The gait specification in the senses run,
trot, gallop, must be thrown out of the
reckoning, for the Polynesians had no
large mammals on which to study differ-
ences in methods of locomotion. The--
germ sense is that of swift motion.
horo 4 to put an edge on, a jointing plane
(orooro).
horohoro to brush, to polish, to clear
up, to rub wood, to rumple.
maea horohoro, snowy rock.
P Mgv. : oro, to rub, to whet, to sharpen.
Mq. : hod, to rub on a stone. Ta. :
hororaa to, a cane mill ; oro, to rasp,
to grate.
horo 5 to starch (horoi).
Mgv. : oro, to wash.
horo 6 to have recourse to, to repass.
horo 7 ?

horo varevare, without branches.
horoga demarcation.
horohopae to save, to economize, steward

(horauhopae).
horoi 1 to dry, to wipe (horo 5).
horoimata, handkerchief.
P Mgv. : horoi, oroi, a towel, handkerchief,
anything used as a wiper after
bathing. Mq.: hooi, to wash, to
cleanse, to purify, to scour, to
rinse, to dry, to bathe, to dry the
tears, to console. Ta. : horoi, hand-
kerchief, to wash, to cleanse. (The
Polynesian Wanderings, 262.)
horoi 2 to clean, to efface, to sharpen
(horo 4).
Mq. : hooi, to efface.
horu pig (oru).

punua horu, suckling pig.
horuhoru to sleep (ahuru, auru, goruru).
hoto shoulder.
hotonuinui fat.
hotopararaha fat.
hou 1 to perforate, to drill.

P Pau. : fakahou, to furrow, to groove, to
plow. Mgv.: hou, ouou, a drill,
a wimble, a borer, a gimlet, to
pierce with a drill. Mq.: hou, an
auger, a drill, a wimble, corkscrew,
to pierce with a drill. Ta.: hou,
auger, to drill.
hou 2 new, fresh, modem, recent, young,
youth.
rae ki te mea hou, to innovate.
hou anei, modern.

208

EASTER ISLAND.

hou 2 — continued.

hakahou to reiterate, reparation, to
restore, to recapitulate.
haga hakahou, to make over, to renew,

recovery.
avai hakahou, a loan, to borrow.
rere hakahou mat, to rebound.
hakahou iho, to recommence.
P Pau. : hou, young, new. Mgv. : hvu, new ;
akahou, to renew. Mq. : hou, new,
recent, fresh, young. Ta. : hou,
new, recent, before. (The Poly-
nesian Wanderings, 327.)
hove widow, widower.
Mq. : veve, id.

As the social condition is matter of no
great moment in Polynesian life, and of
less duration, hove and veve may be bor-
rowed from veuf.
hu 1 breaking of wind.
T Mgv., uu, to break wind. Mq., Ta. :
hu, id.
hu 2 whistling of the wind, to blow, tempest,
high wind.
P Pau. : huga, a hurricane.
hua 1 the same.

M hua, again, to continue, to strain,
to struggle, to move, to repeat, over
and above.
Mq. : hua, the same, to return, to recom-
mence.
hua 2 to bloom, to sprout; flower, fruit
(huaa).
huaa tae oho, huaa vahio, young fruit.
hua atahi, only son.
huahaga fruit.
mei te huahaga tokoe kopu, the fruit

of thy body.
tikea huahaga, deceptive appearance.
PPau.: ua, to be born; huaga, lineage.
Mgv.: hua, to produce (said of
trees, grain, etc.), blooming time of
flowers, abundance of fruit. Mq. :
hua, to produce, to bear fruit. Ta. :
ua, to sprout. (The Polynesian
Wanderings, 426.)
huahua 1 a tailless fowl.
huahua 2 (ua 2).

hue 1 calabash, gourd, pumpkin, pot, vase.
P Pau.: hv£, gourd. Mqv.: tee, calabash
gourd. Mq.: hu£ maoi, calabash;
hue dkau, pumpkin; hue, every
sort of vase with a large aperture.
Ta.: hue, gourd, bottle.
hue 2 a pile, a heap; to accumulate, to
agglomerate, to amass, to heap up,
to collect, to charge, to put in
charge, to destine, to consider, to
camp, to pile up, to mass, to
assemble, to conceal, to reunite.
hue he, to choose,
fewe no, a halt.

hue ki ruga, to put on another.
hakahue to heap up, to amass, to

assemble.
huega mass, sheepfold, camp, collec-
tion, company, society, council,

hue 2 — continued.

corporation, faculty, crowd, group,
league.
Mgv. : hue, to collect, to gather together,
to heap up. Mq. : huevaevae, calf
of the leg; huefenua, the terrestrial
globe. Ta. : hue, to heap up.
huero (uero).
huga (uga).

hugahuga to cut off, to divide in parcels,
fragment, debris, small.
hakahugahuga to crumble.
P Pau.: hugahuga, to crumble, a rag,
tatter. Mgv.: ugauga, crumbs,
little pieces; hugahuga, a particle,
a crumb, a tiny piece, a portion of
anything, a small object, a small
man; huga, a piece of pandanus
leaf cut short off from its row;
akahuga, to bruise, to crush, to grind
to atoms. Mq. : huka,cnxa^s ; huna-
huna, small, tiny, slender, slim.
hugamoa thin, emaciated.

(Mq.: haamoka, emaciated.)
The Marquesan is a regularly formed
causative of moka. This suggests that
P^re Roussel's hugamoa is a misprint for
hagamoa.
hugaraa {hugahuga-raa i) morning twilight.
hugavai father-in-law, mother-in-law.
T Pau. : hogavai, father-in-law. Ta. : hooai,
hoovai, id.
huhu I atom, molecule.

hakahuhu, hakahuu, to pulverise.
huhu 2 sap wood, alburnum.

(P uso, uho, pith of trees.)
huhu 3 humming, to buzz, impetuous (of

wind).
huhu 4 groove, running-string.

Pau. : huhu, a groove. Ta. : huhu, run-
ning string of a bag.
huhu 5 to take a reef.
huhu 6 wormeaten.
T Mgv.: huhuhu, to leave a thing to rot,
to let it go to corruption. Mq.:
huhu, a white grub which eats wood,
the cuttings which it drops.
The association of the grub, found in
Marquesas and Maori, with the result of
its activities, as in Rapanui, finds suffi-
cient support in Hawaii where huhu is the
grub and huhuhu means wormeaten. This
form connects herewith the Mangareva
huhuhu, although the grub is not specified
in that definition.
huhu 7 to strip, to graze the surface.
T Mgv.: huhu, to wipe off the dust, to
rake a garden. Mq. : huhu, to rub,
to shell grains.
huhu 8 to toll, to ring.
(huhu 9) hakahuhu to set in motion, to

apply opeself.
huhuhuhu to sail toward.
huhumiro {huhu i-miro) sawdust.
huhure (hurehure).
huhuri (huri).

RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

209

huhuru hair, down, plumage, fur.

P Pau. : huruhuru, coarse hair on the body,
a feather, wool. Mgv.: huru, uru,
the hair on the body, a feather;
uruuru, eyebrows, eyelashes, hair
on the body, a filament; rouru, the
head of hair. Mq.: huii, hair,
feather, fur. Ta.: huruhuru, hair,
wool, feather.
- The two forms in Mangareva may de-
rive from two stems, fulu and ulu, as to
which see The Polynesian Wanderings,
267.
huhuti (huti).
hui tattooing rod.

(Cf. Ta.: hui, to prick, to pierce.)
huira (uira).
huki 1 to post up, to publish.

Mgv.: uki, to allude to, to make re-
marks upon. Mq.: hui, to revive
a forgotten discourse.
huki 2 to cut the throat (uki).
hukihuki I colic.

Pau.: hukihuki, itching. Mgv.: huki,
to be in labor, childbirth; ukiuki,
shooting pains, pangs of childbirth.
Mq. : huki, lancinating pain.
hukihuki 2 to transpierce, a pricking.
P Pau.: hukihuki, to bore, to perforate.
Mgv.: huki, to pierce through, to
bury a small piece of wood in the
ground or in a soft body, to dart
with a lance, to lance; uki, to stir
the fire, to break the fire with a
stick. Mq. : huki, to pierce a fish
with a bit of pointed wood. Ta.:
hui, to pierce, to prick. (The Poly-
nesian Wanderings, 225.)
hukihuki 3 to sink to the bottom.
huma (uma).

humu 1 tattooing on the feet.
(Cf. Ta. : umu, ornament.)
humu 2 (umu).
huna thomless.

PS Sa. : fa'afuna, to moult, to clip the
hair short. To.,Pu.:/Mna, to moult.
It is clear that the stem funa refers to
some condition to which the act of moult-
ing or haircutting is contributory. As de-
fining the condition rather than the act
the Rapanui retains the primitive sense.
hunoga marriage, son-in-law, daughter-in-
law.
T Pau.: hunoga, son-in-law. Mq.: hu-
nona, hukona, huSna, son-in-law,
daughter-in-law; hunona koina,
wedding feast. Ta.: hunod, son-
in-law, daughter-in-law.
hupee mucus.

hupeepee asthma.
T Pau., Ta.: hupe, mucus.
hura 1 sling.

In his brilliant study of the distri-
bution of the sling in the Pacific tracts.
Captain Friederici makes this note (Bei-
trage zur Volker-und Sprachenkunde von
Deutsch-Neuguinea, page 1156): "Such,
though somewhat modified, is the case in

hura 1 — continued.
Rapanui, Easter Island. The testimony
of all the reporters who have had dealings
with these people is unanimous that stones
of two to three pounds weight, frequently
sharp chunks of obsidian, were thrown by
the hand; no one mentions the use of
slings. Yet Roussel includes this weapon
in his vocabulary and calls it hura. In my
opinion this word can be derived only from
the Mangareva verb kohura, to throw a
stone or a lance. So far as we know
Rapanui has received its population in
part by way of Mangareva." To this
note should be added the citation of
kirikiri ueue as exhibiting this particular
use of ueue in which the general sense is
the transitive shake.
hura 2 fife, whistle, drum, trumpet, to play.
hurahura whistle.
P Mq.: hurahura, dance, divertissement,
to skip. Ta. : hura, to leap for joy.
Pau. : hura-viru, well disposed.
hurehure to shell, to skin.
huhure to skin.
PS Mgv.: huhure, to uncover, to expose,
to unfold, to unroll, to open, to
show.
To. : hafule, to shell.
In the Tongan hafule the ha is undoubt-
edly one of the group of which fa' a is the
type, in this case verb-formative.
huri 1 stem.

P Mgv. : huri, a banana shoot. Mq. : hui,
.shoot, scion. (The Polynesian
Wanderings, 211.)
huri 2 to turn over, to be turned over onto
another side, to bend, to lean, to
warp.
huri ke, to change, to decant,
toe huri ke, invariable.
huri ke tahaga no mai, to change as

the wind.
toe huri, immovable.
e ko huri ke, infallible.
huhuri rolling.
hakahuri to turn over.
hakahuri ke, to divine.
P Pau.: huri, to turn. Mgv.: huri, uri,
to turn on one side, to roll, to turn
upside down, to reverse. Mq.:
hui, to turn, to roll, to change sides.
Ta. : huri, to turn, to reverse.
(The Polynesian Wanderings, 335.)
huri 3 to throw, to shoot.
huri 4 to water, to wet.
huri 5 to hollow out.
huri huri 1 wrath, anger.

kokoma hurihuri, animosity, spite,

wrath, fury, hate, enmity, irritable,

quick tempered, to feel offended, to

resent, to pester.

kokoma hurihuru ke, to be in a rage.

hurihuri 2 (huri 4).

hurihuri titi, to fill up.
hurihuri 3 to polish.
hurihuri 4 (uriuri).
hurikea to transfigure, to transform.

210

EASTER ISLAND.

huru 1 huru ke, spotted.

huru 2 (uru i)

huti rope T, string T.

hutihuti to pluck, to pull out, to weed
(huhuti).
P Pau.: huti, to hoist; hutihuti, to denude
the body of hair. Mgv. : hutihuti,
to pull up, to extract, to draw out
(said of feathers, hair and pants
only); utiuti, to pull up stalk by
stalk. Mq. : hutihuti, to pluck, to
pull out the hair; huti, to hoist.
Ta.: huti, to pluck feathers, etc.
(The Polynesian Wanderings, 276.)

huu I (huhu i).

huu 2 (uu).

i toward.

i muri 00 na, to accompany.
P Mgv.: i, to. Mq.: i, at. Ta. : i, in, at.
ia I to, toward.

PS Mgv. : ia, a sign of the dative before
proper names. Mq. : ia, to (used
before pronouns and proper names
of persons). Ta. : ia, to, toward
(same usage).
Sa. : 'ia, id. To. : kia, id. Fu. : kia, id.

Niue: kia, id.
See also kia 2. The two differ only as
differ the .simple prepositions, i and ki,
locative and objective. They agree in
restriction to the names of persons and
personal pronouns. In my comprehen-
sion of the use of kia it becomes somewhat
clear that it is not a simple preposition but
a phrase locution {ki-a) of preposition and
demonstrative object abstractly stated
and then immediately particularized by
the name in apposition. This comports
with another idiom indicating that per-
sons are considered superior to parsing,
an idea which must, of course, be held by
such as have a proper respect of persons :
'o ai lana igoa in Samoan, dhei na ya-
dhana in Viti, in each case "who is his
name? " instead of what. In this under-
standing of the phrase 'ia Malietoa sig-
nifies "to that one, viz., Malietoa."
ia 2 in order to, so that.

Ta. : ia, in order that.
ia 3 third personal pronoun singular.
ko ia, he, she, yes, it is, this.
ka ko ia, a greeting T.
ko ia a, oneself, particularly, pre-
cisely.
no ia, his, her.
P Pau. : ia, he, she, it. Mgv. : ia, id. ; ko
ia, that is it. Mq. : ia, he, she, it,
that; ia, it is. Ta. : ia, ia, he,
she, it, that.
iga (higa 2).
igeneira actual, to-day, instant, presently,

at once, now.
igoa name, noun.

igoa tapaa, list.

igoa toe rivariva, nickname.

igoa topa, .surname.

igoa — continued .

tapa igoa, list.

tapa ki te igoa, to take a census.
P Pau., Mgv.: tgoa, name. Mq. : inoo, t*oa,
id. Ta.: i6a, id.
iharaa usual, ordinary.

moo iharaa, ordinary.
kotiru no iharaa no iharaa, usual.
no iharaa iharaa, common.
Mq.: ihara, used, worn, shabby.
ihiihi to hop.
iho 1 modem, new, recent.

hakahou iho, to recommence.
hakaiho to reiterate, to renew.
hagaiho recovery.

Mq. : iho, a particle placed after verbal
adjectives and indicates reduplica-
tion or an iterative sense, again,
anew.
iho 2 a superlative distinction.
ruga iho, celestial.
hakamau iho, to immortalize.
iho 3 down.

vai iho, water which saps or under-
mines the soil.
hakaihoiho counterbalance, counter-
poise.
P Pau. : ihoiho, to descend. Mgv. : noho-
io, to sit down; oni-iho, to climb
down a tree. Mq., Ta.: ^Ao, down.
(The Polynesian Wanderings, 262.)
iho 4 (cf. hiohio 2).

ihoiho, very hard stone, bronze; robust,
solid, tenacious, leathery, durable,
hard, rigid.
hakaiho to consolidate.
ihoiho eager, constant, stubborn, obstinate,
opinionated, antagonistic, rebelli-
ous, sure; eagerness, perseverance,
strife, energy, objection, obstinacy,
triumph, resistance; to strive, to
contend, to embolden, to be obsti-
nate, to oppose, to protest, to deny,
to overcome difficulties, to try, to
harden, to toughen, to endure, to
clot.
ihoiho ke, to revolt, inflexible.
haga ihoiho, fixed desire.
hal<aihoiho to consolidate, to seal, to
nail, to fortify, to strengthen, to
cherish, to soUdify, to support, to
stretch, a bridle, to starch, to
stiffen, to coat, to strive.
A remnant of this sense, with a com-
plete absence of direction, is found ob-
scurely in Samoan, e.g., toio/Matj'aifo con-
science.
ihu nose, snout, cape T (iju Q).
po ihuihu, prow of a canoe.
P Pau.: ihu, nose. Mgv.: ihu, nose;
mataihu, cape, promontory. Mq.,
Ta.: ihu, nose, beak, bowsprit.
(The Polynesian Wanderings, 348.)
ihupagaha to rap on the nose, to

snuffle.
ihupiro to rap on the nose, to snuffle.

RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

211

U to deteriorate, to go bad.

T FsiXi. -.fakaii, leaven. Mgv.: i, to taint,
to spoil, to become corrupt. Mq. :
i, rotten, corrupt. Ta.: i, to pre-
pare fermented breadfruit.
ika 1 fish, animal.

ika rere, flying fish.
ivi ika, fish bone.
mata ika, pearl.
P Pau., Mgv., Mq. : ika, fish. Ta. : ia, id.
(The Polynesian Wanderings, 350.)
ika 2 prey, victim, sacrifice.
ika ke aval mo, abuse.
hakarere ki te ika, to avenge.
T Mgv.: ikaiara, to quaxrel; ikatamamea,
to be angry because another has
handled one 's property. Mq. : ika,
enemy, what causes horror. Ma.:
ika, the first person killed in a fight.
Mangaia: ika, a victim for sacrifice.
ika 3?

matamata ika, snow.
ikahi to fish with a line, to angle.

Mq. : ikahi, id.
ikakato to go fishing.
ikakohau to fish with a line, to angle.
ikapotu cape, end of a voyage, destination.
ikapotu hakarere, to abut, to adjoin.
topa te ikapotu, id.
tehe oho te ikapotu, id.
mei nei tehe i oho mat ai inei te ikapotu,
as far as, to.
ikapuhi to fish with a torch.

Mq. : ikapuhi, id.
iko to take away, to carry off, to despoil, to
seize food, to possess oneself of, to
dispossess, to deprive, to intercept,
to subtract, to usurp, to arrogate
to oneself.
ikoa to seize, to take possession.
ikoiko to seize, to deprive.
PS Mgv.: iko, to take off, to deprive, to
bereave. Mq. : hiko, to take away,
to carry off, to take by force, to rob,
to extract.
Sa. : i'ofi, tongs. To. : hiko, to take out

of the fire.
The final consonant of the Proto-
Samoan stem hikof is not preserved even
in the nearer termini of migration. This
sheds light upon the relative period of the
Proto-Samoan expeditions outward from
Samoa. They must have been at some
time anterior to the compaction with the
transitive-making i-augment which has
availed to preserve in present Samoan so
many closed stems. A party leaving
Samoa when hikof was current would,
under the instinct for open syllables,
abrade this to hiko, whereas if hikofi were
current the abrasion would have nothing
to work upon.
iku tail (of beast or fish) see vaero.

P Mgv. : iku, the tail of a fish, the end of
anything. Mq. : hiku, the part of
a fish extending from the middle of
the belly to tail; hikupa, the tail
of a fish. Ta. : hiu, tail of a fish.

iku — continued.

The aspirated forms in Marquesas and
Tahiti may be regarded as persisting from
the sibilated form in Samoa.
ina 1 negative, no, not.

ina e rakerakega, innocent.
ina ko tikea, unperceived.
ina e ko mou, incessant.
ian nei, absent.
ina kai riva, uncertain.
ina kai mou, eternal.
ina kai tikea, unperceived.
ina kai kai abstinence, fasting.
ina kai titika, incorrect.
ina kai rakei, ill prepared.
Ta. : ina, no.
ina 2 breath Q.
inaga lung T.
inaki allowance of food.

P Mgv. : inaki, a portion, food eaten with
some other food as cheese is with
bread. Mq.: inai, anything that
serves as sauce or relish to a prin-
cipal dish. Ta. : inai, allowance of
meat or fish.
We seem to notice that the sense passes
from a narrow particular to food in gen-
eral, this in Rapanui and Tahiti. In each
of our French authorities the word is ren-
dered pitance. But from the English
dictionary of Tahiti we find inai defined
as anything which is eaten with some
principal viand, therefore the same sense
may be understood as existing in Rapanui
and the sense concord is satisfactorily
established. In Polynesian gastronomy
it is repugnant to the taste to make a meal
of one dish, food from the sea must be
accompanied by food from the shore, meat
with vegetables, each of which may stand
to the other in the inaki relation.
inei here.

Mgv. : inei, oh really !
inua cloak Q (nua T).
iore indistinctly.
ira 1 then, there, behold.

ira, no ira, so, wherefore, from that

time.
ki re ira, yet, already.
ira 2 to turn around to look.

hakaira id.
iragapea spongy.
iro a chaplet of long feathers as an ornament

for the head in dancing Q.
ite to see (kite).
iti little, small, medium.
iti atu, less.

iti no, small quantity, rare.
no iti, superficial.
itia shrunken.
itiiti scanty, slim.
hare itiiti no, cabin.
itiiti noa, mediocre, mediocrity.
hakaiti to make small, to lessen, to
weaken, to impoverish, to thin out,
to reduce, to diminish, to retrench,
to curtail, to subdue, to mitigate,
to abate.

212

EASTER ISI.AND.

iti — continued.

hakaitiiti to squat, to crouch.
P Mgv. : iti, small. Mq. : iti, id. Ta. : iti,
id. (The Polynesian Wanderings,
230.)
iuteo Jew.
iva nine.
' P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: iva, id.
ivi 1 bone, needle.

ivi ika, fishbone.

ivi Ohio, needle.

ivi tika, fishbone, backbone.

kiko te ivi tika, pancreas.

ivi heheu, cachalot.

ivi tupapaku, skeleton.

ivi uha, to grow (of mankind).

tooa te kiko e ivi i hakarere, to strip the

flesh from the bones.
kai ivi, to eat remnants.
kore te ivi, cooked too much.
P M.gv.: koivi, bone; ivitua, backbone.
McJTTTa. : m,^bone.
ivi 2 parent, family, ancestry.
T Mgv.: ivij^a. parent, family, genealogy,
refated.
ivietua (ivi 2-etua) pontiff, priest.

ivietuahaga pontificate.
ivive a wig of women's hair assumed by men
to prevent recognition in clandes-
tine errands of gallantry Q.

ka I of T.

ka 3 imperative sign.

ka oho, ka tere, ka ea, begone!
ka ko ia, a greeting T.
ka mou, hush.
ka oho, goodbye.
Mgv.: ka, imperative sign. Ta.: a, id.
ka 3 infinitive sign.

mea meitaki ka rava, a thing good to

take.
ka harai kia mea, to accompany.
ka 4 a prefix which forms ordinals from

cardinals.
ka S the dawning of the day.

Mgv., Mq. : ka, to kindle (of a fire).
Ta. : c, id.
ka 6 different (? ke).
kagarae R (hagarae).
kahaka abasement.

Ta. : haehaa, humble, small, of low
estate.
kahiga the edge of a sword, slip T.
kahu clothing, dress, habit, cloth, curtain,
vestment, veil, shirt, sheet.
kahu hakaviri, shroud.
kahu nui, gown.
rima te kahu, sleeve.
kahu rahirahi, muslin.
hare kahu, tent.
horega kahu, skirt.
hakarivariva ki te kahu, toilet.
rakai ki te kahu, toilet.
patu ki te kahu, to undress.
kahu oruga, royal sail.
kahu hakatepetepe, jib.

kahu — continued.

kahu nui, foresail.
hakatopa ki te kahu, to set sail.
(hecki keho, canvas T.)
P Pau. : kahu, dress, garment, native cloth.
Mgv.: kahu, cloth, stuff, garment,
clothing. Mq.: kahu, habit, vest-
ment, stuff, tunic. Ta. ; ahu, cloth
in general, vestment, mantle.
The primal sense is that of a covering
and appears in all Nuclear Polynesia; the
Tongafiti extension to the garment sense
is but a particularizing which by no means
excludes the original meaning.
(kahiuga) hakakahuga to change place.
kahui bunch, cluster.

T Mgv. : kahui. a bunch of grapes or pan-
danus. Mq. : kahui, a bunch, clus-
ter, troop, assemblage. Ta.: aAwt,
heap, collection.
(Cf. Sa. : fui, a cluster of nuts; fuifui, a
cluster of fruit, a flock of birds.)
kahukai {kahu-kai 4) napkin, tablecloth.
kahutova (kahu-tova) jib.
kahuvae {kahu-vae i) carpet.
kahuviri (kahu-viri).

a. a shroud.

b. matrix, as that which incloses the child,
kai 1 negative.

kai rogo, to fast.
kai oho, to forego.
kai maa, to be ignorant, to doubt.
vave kai kohe, inaccessible.
ina kai, see ina i.
Ta. : ai, no.
kai 2 to undergo, to suffer.
kai 3 sharp, cutting.
T Mgv.: koi, koikoi, pointed, sharp,
adapted for cutting; kokoi, prickly,
stinging, irritating. Mq. : ^oi,sharp,
cutting. Ta.: oi, sharp, keen.
Since this is the only language which has
kai in this sense the possibility of typo-
graphical error should not be overlooked.
The form koi outside of Southeast Poly-
nesia is found in Maori, Rarotonga and
Hawaii.
kai 4 to eat, to feed, to feast; food, meat, a
meal, repast.
kai nui, provision, intemperate, vora-
cious.
kai no iti, sober, temperate.
hue ki te kai, to victual.
kai taria te kai, abundance, to abound.
hakapee no kai hoao, abundance, to
abound.
kaia eaten.
P Pau.: kai, food, to eat. Mgv.: kai,
food, nourishment, to eat. Mq.:
kai, ai, food, to eat. Ta. : ai, to eat.
(kai 5) tiakakai to take, to attack.

Mgv.: kai, to receive. Mq.: ai, to
catch some one, to seek to surprise.
Ta. : ai, to receive, to get possession
of, to become master of.
kaiga land, country, place, region, estate,
soil (kaina, land T).

RAPANUI-ENGIylSH VOCABULARY.

213

kaiga — continued.

noho kaiga, indigenous, a native of.
man kaiga, proprietor.
hooa te kaiga, to buy land.
T Pau.: kaiga, the soil. Mgv. : kaiga,
land, country, property, the earth,
the world. Mq. : kaina, kaika, resi-
dence, property, patrimony. Ta.:
aid, place of residence.
kaih aga to abstain from.

Mq. ; di, lack, dearth, privation.
kaihue {kai ^.-hue 2) a heap of food.
kaikai 1 (kai 4) mastication, to eat heavily.
kaikai 2 (kai-3) sharp, cutting, edge of a
sword, point of a lance.
moa tara kaikai, cock with long spurs.
kaikino selfish, avaricious, faithless, ingrate.
miserly, rascal.
Mq. : kaikino, selfish, stingy, avaricious.
kaipurua {kai i-purua) issue, outlet, egress.
kaitagata {kai ^.-tagata) cannibal.

paoa kaitagata, cannibal, savage.
kaiu {kai ^-u) nursling, suckling.

Pau. : kaiu, a child at the breast. Mq. :
kaiu, child at the breast, imweaned,
suckling, young of animals. Ta.:
aiu, nursling.
kakai to blame, to chide, to scold, to dis-
approve, to expel, to reproach, to
rebuke; debate, anger, dispute,
discussion, quarrel, reprehension,
reprimand, hostility.
ivi kakai mai kakai atu, an inhar-
monious family.
kakai rae, to provoke.
kakai nuinui ke, rage.
toua kakai, to rebuke.
Mgv.: kaia, wicked, cruel. Mq. : kaia,
envious, jealous, shrewish, quarrel-
some, wrangling, surly. Ta. : aia,
despicable.
kakari (karikari).
kakaure fly T (takaure).
Mq. : tikaue, the fly.
The common element is kaure;the pref-
aces in the two languages may be suscepti-
ble of coordination. In Marquesan ti is
sometimes used as an equivalent of haka;
and in Rapanui ka discloses a verb-forma-
tive value.
kakava chemise.
kakea to come near, to embark.

PPau. : iaie, to climb, to ascend. Mgv.:
kake, the arrival of shoals of spawn-
ing fish. Mq. : kake, to climb up
a valley. Ta. : ae, to climb, to
ascend. (The Polynesian Wander-
ings, 402.)
kakore no, not.

kakore ra, kakore ro, or.
T Pau.: kakore-tarari, not any, no one.
Mq. : kakore, kakoe, aoe, not, noth-
ing. Ta. : aore, no, not.
kamakama to yawn Q.
(kami) hakakamikami ki te rakau, to im-
poverish.
Mgv.: kami, to desire.

(kami) — continued .

The connection in sense appears more
clearly in the succeeding form kami-ora to
wish health for a sufferer. Then the
phrase involving the haka form, intensive
by duplication and by the formative ele-
ment means "to wish earnestly for the
property;" in the gentile communism of
the Polynesians even a very mild desire
leads to possession, hence in the opinion
of a thrifty French priest to impoverish-
ment.
kamiora to console.
kamoi good-bye T (? ka moe).
kamou hush! {ka mou).
kana pectoral fin Q.
kanaha R (kauaha).
kanamunamu glaive R (? glaire).
(kaneka) hakakaneka, to murmur.
kao cloth, clothing, garb. (Perhaps a vari-
ant of kahu).
kaokao side, flank, lateral.

P Pau. : kaokao, the side, flank, ribs, lat-
eral. Mgv. : kaokao, the side, flank.
Mq. : kaokao, id. Ta. : aodo, id.
In Nuclear Polynesia this is particu-
larized, in Samoa to the armpit, in Tonga
and Futuna to the sides of the canoe.
Therefore it may be considered a borrow-
ing from the Tongafiti.
kape arum, yam.
PS Mgv. : kape, a plant allied to the taro
having a long bulbous root. Mq. :
kape, ape, a large-leaved and very
bitter taro (Arum costatum) . Ta. :
ape, id.
Sa. : 'ape, the bitter taro. To. : kabe, id.
Fu.: kape, id. Niue: kape, the
gigantic taro.
kapu kapu amua, to go ahead,
kapuivi {kapu-ivi i) the shoulder.

kara wing.

karatia grace^^.

karava 1 cave.— •-

karava 2 to strain to hit the mark.- —

karavarava manava karavarava, colic. _

(kari) kakari

ropa kakari kore, petticoatv -
kakari manava, waist.
kakari rima, wrist.
karikarivae {kari-vae i ) ankle T. ■ -

karo to decline, to be on the wane.

karoga figure. .-

karokaro karokaro tariga, ear pendant."""
karu 1 to raise the arm for a blow. —
karu 2 to awake T (? kara for ka ara)r-

karu 3 large berries, seed -.

Mgv. : karu, large in appearance.-' _
karua {ka /^-rua i ) second. .„ S c & '■' '
karukaru a swelling, to swelL
kata to laugh, to smile.
kakata tae kakata, doumess.
P Pau., Mgv.: ato, to laugh, to be happy,
joyful. Mq.: kata, to laugh, to
joke. Ta. : ata, to laugh, to smile.
katikati to scratch, to claw.

P Pau. : kakali, to bite. Ta. : ati, to bite,

214

BASTER ISIyAND.

katikati — continued.

to sting. (The Polynesian Wan-
derings, 355.)
kato 1 to catch T.

kato 2 to construct, to build, structure,
edifice. (Cf. ato.)
Mgv.: kato, a wall of stones like a
dyke. Mq. : ato, to build a house,
to spread a tent. Ta. : ato, to
build, to construct.
kau to bathe, to swim.

hakakau to make to swim.
P Pau., Mgv., Mq. : kau, to swim. Ta. :
du, id.
kauae jawbone (kaua Q) (Cf. kauvae).
PPau. : kauae, the jaw. Mgv.: kouae, id.
Mq. : kouae, the chin, the jaw. Ta. ;
auae, inner part of the lower jaw.
kauaha jaw of fish, gills.
rei kauaha, fin.
Mgv.: kouaa, the lower jaw; kouaha,
the part of the face between the
jaw and the cheek. Mq. : kauaha,
small tuft of hair which hangs at
the side of the ear, gills of fish;
kouaha, gills. Ta. : peihaha, gills;
pepeiaha, jaw of fish.
kauga two by two.

hakakauga to align, in file, two by two.
PS Sa. : 'auga, a succession of. To. : kauga,
a fellow, associate.
kauha {ka uha) anus.

hami kauha, diaper.
P Pau. : huha, the groin. Mgv. : uha, the
thigh, the breech. Ta.; hufa, the
thigh.
The two stems in Samoan, not exactly
dissociable and possibly deriving from a
common parent, seem to have undergone
confusion in Southeast Polynesia. Ra-
panui, divested of its local formative agent
ka, and Mangareva derive from uha, Pau-
motu huha homfufd. Tahiti hufaa comes
from the same source, as is shown by the
prolonged quality of the final vowel, al-
though it is unusual to subject the same
consonant to diverse mutations within the
same word; but see hahie.
kauhaga (kau) swimming.
kauihaga sewing.

T Ma.: kaui, a stick on which eels are
threaded.
kauiui to mend, to patch.

PS Sa. : 'auiui, to wind around.

I am very doubtful about the proposed
Samoan identification and therefore about
the assignment to the Proto-Samoan
source. This, and kauihaga, may be refer-
able to a kaui meaning to stitch, but that
is nowhere found. The Maori kaui is a
very uncertain identification, therefore the
Tongafiti assignment of kauihaga is in
equal doubt.
kaukau 1 tai kaukau, tide.
kaukau 2 rafter.
PS Sa. : 'au'au, the ridgepole of a house.

Particularly from the architecture of
the Samoan house this may very properly

kaukau 2 — continued,
be assigned to the Proto-Samoan kau tree,
which is now known in Polynesia only in
composition (The Polynesian Wanderings,
353). The reduplication would accent
the idea of strength, for the 'au'au sup-
ported by the central posts is very impor-
tant structurally. Moved by similar con-
siderations we parallel the idea in English
by the locution rooftree.

kauvae chin (kauae) (kavai chinbeard Q).
P Pau. : kauae, id. Mgv. : kouae, id. Mq. :
kouae, kouvae, id. Ta. : auae, id.
See kauae. The parallelism of these two
words extends back into Nuclear Poly-
nesia.

A. Sa. : 'auvae, chin. Fu. : kauvae, chin,
jaw. Nine: kauvehe, chin, cheek.

B. To.: kouahe, cheek. V\ea.: kauahe,
jaw.

Both forms occur in Rapanui, Marque-
sas, Maori and Hawaii.
kava bitter, salt.

vai kava, brackish water.
hakakava to embalm.
kavakava acid, sharp, bitter, salt,
spirituous, vinegar, poisonous, dis-
agreeable.
akavakava to make sharp.
hakakavakava to make acid.
P Fan.: kava, disagreeable to the taste;
kavakava, acid, sharp. Mgv. : kava,
to be bitter, sour, acid, salt. Mq. :
kava, bitter. Ta. : ava, bitter, acid,
salt.
kavahia I comfort, comfortable, to feast.
hakakavahia comfort, comfortable.
kavahia 2 repulsive (of food), disgusted.

hakakavahia repulsion.
kavakava rib.

mot kavakava, a house god Q. (See
Fig. 147, British Museum Hand-
book Ethnographical.)
P Mgv.: vakavaka, the breast. Mq.:
vakavaka, vadvad, rib.
Ma. : wakawaka, parallel ridges.
We shall need all the available material
in order to determine the germ sense of this
word. Sa. : va'ava'a, the breast-bone of
a bird; fa' ava' a, the frame as of a slate.
To.: vakavaka, the side. Fu.: vakavaka,
the side below the armpit. Ha. : hoowaa,
to make furrows. In all these we may
see the idea of ridge or depression, or of
both, as primal (Rapanui, Samoa, Mar-
quesas, Maori, Hawaii), and as secondary
the part of the body where such appear-
ance is common (Mangareva, Tonga,
Futuna).
kavava to fight TQ.
kave ekave, fish snood T.

P Pau.: kavekave-makei, the end of a
cord. Mgv.; kavei, a very small
fish-hook. Mq.:^a»ei, thread which
is whipped about the fishing-line
next the hook ; avei, end of the line
where the book is attached.

RAPANUI-ENGUSH VOCABUIvARY.

215

kave — continued.

If, and this is most probable, Samoan
'avei represents an augmented stem, we
can readily see the handle sense particu-
larized by form modification applied to
the stem 'ave to take. This secondary
form is the only one found in Nuclear
Polynesia (Tonga, Futuna, kavei). Thus
it appears that the Paumotu and Rapanui
received the primitive stem by migration
out of Samoa anterior to its modification.
The Maori has kawe, kawai and kawei, the
first points to the Proto-Samoan migra-
tion to New Zealand long before the Great
Voyages (The Polynesian Wanderings,
49, etc.). In the cord sense we are to
include Viti kaweki string.
(kavega) hakavega burden, load.
P Mq. : kave, to carry away. Ta. : paave,
to carry on the back.
kavei stem of fruit.

P Mgv.: kavei, the handle of a cup or
vessel.
See note under kave; the carrying sense
is here particular, the stem as that by
which fruit is carried, just as a basket is
carried by its handles.
- kaviri to envelop, to wrap.

Mq.: kami, to make up in a roll. Ta.:
aviri, to bring together in one.
ke other, distinct, difiFerent, diverse, special.
koona ke, elsewhere.
tagata ke, some one eke.
mea ke, contrary, distinct, otherwise.
hakake feint, stratagem, to feign.
hagake to act contrary.
T Pau. : ke, different. Mgv. : ke, another,
other, else, different, of partial
comparative value. Mq. : ke, i, to
be different, changed, no longer the
same. Ta.: e, different, strange,
other.
keke {ke) other, distinct, special.

hikohiko keke, hide-and-seek.
kekee Qte) irregular, uneven, rough.
ke avai a superlative expression.
hinihini ke avai, ancient.
ika ke avai, abuse.
kori ke avai, abuse.
maori ke avai, skilful, handy.
mau ke avai, abundance, to abound.
pipiro ke avai, disgusting odor.
tupu ke avai, of swift growth.
ua ke avai, a shower of rain.
keekee niho keekee, long protruding teeth.
keete (kete).
keetu (ketu).
kehokeho dry, arid.
(kehu) hakakehu to hide, disguise, feint,

feign, to lie in wait.
kekeho to clot, to curdle, to coagulate.

toio kekeho, clotted blood.
kekehu shoulder Q.
kekekeke to crackle, to snap.

P Pau. : keke, to make a harsh noise, to
grind the teeth. Mgv.: kekekeke,
to grind the teeth.

kekekeke — continued.

The sense lies in the quality of the
noise produced. Samoa, 'e'e, to squeak;
Futuna, keke, to emit a loud cry; Tonga,
keke, to bleat; Maori, ke, to produce a
sharp abrupt sound, to crack, to snap;
keke, to quack, to creak; Hawaii, eeina, to
creak, to grate. The common denomin-
ator seems to be that of some sound which
begins suddenly in full volume, no matter
whether that volume be small or great,
an idea which we parallel in pop.
kekeohe leek T.
kekeri a squall.
kekeune upper arm Q.
kekeva (keva).

(ketno) hakaketno to accuse, to decry, to
impute, to incriminate, to incul-
pate, to lead into error, to falsify,
to debase, to tell stories, to feign.
kenu husband.

noho kenu, married.
Mgv. : kenu, said of the consummation
of sexual connection.
keo stomach, dyspeptic, consumptive.

mate keo, deranged stomach, con-
sumptive.
mamae keo, headache.
kere to moor, to make fast/— —
kerekere black, dark, blue, obscure, gloom. „
niho kerekere, blackened teeth.
hakakerekere to blacken.
P Pau.: kerekere, black, dark, somber.
Mgv. : kerekere, blue, dark blue al-
most black, the color of the deep
ocean, black, somber, darkness.
Mq. : kerekere, keekee, black, som-
ber, livid; ere, blue, azure. Ta.:
ereere, black.
I have allowed this item to stand as
general Polynesian rather than deal here
upon partial material with the problem of
the psychology of the color sense of this
race. WEmust_^notet_luaKeyer,_that Jn.
Nuclear PolyneliatEepriine sense isAat
of e&rth, in the later ~inigrations it refers
only to dark color ; there are but two excep-
tions, in Samoa po'ele'ele can mean only
darkness of night, in Maori kerengeo and
kerepei alone deal with earth. In Nuclear
Polynesia a secondary sense is dirty qua
begrimed with earth. Only in Samoa do
we find any true color signification, as in
rust (which, of course, is most modem)
and blood (and as this forms part of the
courtesy speech or is used euphemisti-
cally of the catamenial flow it must be
regarded as an alien acquisition). We
should note that the Samoan red nowhere
appears in the color sense of the Tongafiti
word.
kereki nauseated. ""^ ,^

kerereki to relieve the stomach, nau-
seated, eructation, to belch.
keretohaga faith (credo). -'^
keri to dig, to grub up, to root up, to exca-
vate, to mine; rubbish; the wake
of a ship; to sow (kekeri).

216

EASTBR ISLAND.

keri — continued.

kerikeri to scratch.
keriga excavation.
kerihaga kerihaga oone, farmer.
P Pau. : keri, to dig. Mgv. : keri, to dig,
to scrape. Mq. : kei, to dig, to
spade up, to excavate, to work the
soil. Ta. : eri, to mine.
The manner of digging underlies the
sense of this word; the digging implement
is a sharpened stick (oka) driven into the
earth by arm power and then used as a
lever to loosen the mold. (The Poly-
nesian Wanderings, 347).
keriti to attract, brusque.
kero to crease, to fold.
kete sack, basket, case, bag, satchel (keete) .
kete iti, satchel.
P Mq. : kete, ete, sack, bag, basket. Ta. :
ete, id. (The Polynesian Wander-
ings, 256.)
ketu to bound, to climb over, to leap, to
jump, to raise (keetu).
Mq. : ketu, to raise, to lift.
ketuketu to spread out.

hihi ketuketu, to turn back the eyelids.
keukeu 1 affair, movement, to move.
rava keukeu, to apply oneself.
T Mgv.: akakeu, to agitate, to make a
thing stir or move; keukeu, to canse
to move, to stir up. Mq.: keu, eu,
toagitate, tomove, tostirup. Ta.:
eueu, id.
keukeu 2 to coax, to wheedle.
keukeu 3 to scratch the earth.
keva one-eyed.

kekeva to sleep with the eyes open.
hakakeva to wink, to point, to aim.
Mgv.: kevo, squint, crosseyed, one-eyed;
kevokevo, to wink, to blink.
kevakeva agony, death throe.
, keuare horse (cheval).
ki 1 in, toward, to, for, at.
ki ra, there.

ki ra hoki, exactly there.
ki aho, outside.

ki roto, within, into, inside, among.
PPau. : ft;, to, in. Mgv.: ki,to,a.t. Mq.:
i, id. Ta. : i, id.
ki 2 in order that.

Ta. : i, in order that.
ki 3 to say, to speak, to chat, to pronounce,
to respond; argument, conversa-
tion, description, doctrine, expres-
sion, word, relation.
ki veveveve, voluble.
ki vaiapuga, nonsense, to speak much

and say nothing.
ki ihoiho, to speak forcefully.
T Mgv. : ki, to speak, to say. Mq. : i, id.
Ta. : i, to say.
kia 1 that, so that.

kia 2 to, against, toward, for, according to.
kia kua, concerning.
P Mgv.: kia, to, at (only before proper
names and personal pronouns).
Mq., Ta. : ia, id.

kia 3 he.

kia ia, himself.
kia 4 to decide.
kia 5 domestic. Cf. kio 2.
kiakia dove, guU T.

Mgv.: kiakia, the cry of the kotake (a
white marine bird.)
kiata ginger.
kie ochre, vermilion.
kihaga {ki 3) argument, advice, teaching,

belief, expression.
kihikihi lichen T, stone T.
kii 1 (ki).
kii 2 moonlight.

(kikaa) hakakikaa niho hakakikaa, pro-
truding teeth.
kikiri (kirikiri).
kikiu (kiukiu).
kiko flesh, meat.

tooa te kiko e ivi i hakarere, to strip the

flesh from the bones.
kiko uaua, muscle T.
kiko o te ivi lika, pancreas.
P Mgv.: kiko, the flesh of animals or of
fruits. Mq.: kiko, flesh, meat,
muscles, pulp, heart of wood. Ta. :
io, flesh, meat.
Since kiko appears in Nuclear Polynesia
only in Samoan 'i'o to be covered with
meat (for io is quite another stem) and
that is a defective sense accord, this voca-
ble should properly be credited to a Tonga-
fiti source. We note a few cases in which
present Samoan includes Tongafiti mate-
rial persisting from the period which ter-
minated in the expulsion of Matamatame.
kimatiko schism.

kimikimi to seek, to search, to inquire, to
examine.
ata kimikimi, to inquire.
kimikimi ei moni, to speculate, to seek
money.
kimikimiga research.
T Pau.: kimi, to seek, to look for. Mq.:
imi, to search, to examine, to sift
thoroughly. Ta.: imi, to seek, to
search.
kina more, in a high degree.
horahorau kina, agile.
kino I bad, wrong.
T Pau.: kiro, bad, miserable. Mgv.:
kino, to sin, to do evil. Mq.: ino,
bad, abominable, indecent. Ta.:
ino, Una, bad, evil.
kino 2 a skin eruption, verruga, blotched

skin, cracked feet T.
kinoga (kino i) sin.

Mgv.: kinoga, sin, vice.
kio 1 stick wherewith to rake things into a

heap.
kio 2 slave, servant, inferior, of low estate,
husbandman.
hakakio to enslave, to reduce to sub-
jection.
tagata hakakio, master.
Mgv. : kio, a servant, slave, tiller of the
soil.

RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABUI^ARY.

217

kio 3 to discourage.

kioa id.
kioe (kiore).
kiokio foul smelling smoke.

Mgv.: kio, kiohe, to extinguish, to put
out a light.
J<iore rat, mouse (kioe).
kiore hiva, rabbit.
P Pau., Mgv.: kiore, rat, mouse. Mq.:
kioe, ioS, id. Ta. : iore, id.
In this case also we have a Tongafiti
survival in present Samoan; common in
the Tongafiti the word remotely appears
in Sikayana. (The Polynesian Wander-
ings, 296.)
,J<iraroiti (ki x-raro-iti) abasement.
kiraronui (Jki i-i'aro-^ui) fathomless.
kiraroroa(fei i-raro-roa) inferior, inferiority.
kirato goddess T.
kireira yet, already.
kiri skin, hide, bark, stu^ace.
kiri ekaeka, leprous.
kiri haraoa, bran.
kiri hurihuri, negro.
kiri maripu, scrotum.
kiri ure, prepuce.
PPau. : ^i>i,bark. Mgv.: feirt, skin, bark.
Mq.: kii, skin, bark, leather, sur-
face, color, hue. Ta. : iri, skin,
bark, leather, planking. (The Poly-
nesian Wanderings, 356.)
kirikiri pebble, gravel, rounded stone, sling
stone.
kikiri pebble.
P Pau.: kirikiri, gravel, stony, pebbly.
Mgv. : kirikiri, gravel, small stones.
Mq. : kiikii, gravel, small stones,
shingle. Ta. : iriiri, gravel, stony,
rough. (The Polynesian Wander-
ings, 355)
kirikirimiro ragi kirikirimiro, sky dappled

with clouds.
kirikiri teu soft gray tufa ground down with
sugar-cane juice and utilized as
paint T.
kiriputi (kiri-puii) cutaneous.

kiriputiti id.
kirivae (kiri-vae i) shoe.
kiruga {ki i-ruga) high, superior, upon.
kirugahaga height.
kiruganui to grow up, to raise, high,

eminent, superior, supreme.
hakakiruganui to raise.
kite 1 skin T Q.

kite 2 to see, to know (ite). (Cf. tikea.)
hakakite to declare, to disclose, to note,
to initiate, demonstration, notice.
hakakitega demonstration.
P Pau. : kite, to know, to perceive. Mgv.
kite, to see, to perceive, to hear, to
understand. Mq. : kite, ite, to see,
to perceive, to know. Ta. : ite, to
know, to comprehend, science,
knowledge.
kiteahaga notion.
kiteke consumption.

kiukiu 1 to resound, to ring, sonorous, bell,
bronze.

kiukiu 1 — continued.

kiukiu rikiriki, hand bell.
tagi kiukiu, sound of a bell.
kikiu to ring, the squeaking of rats.

tariga kikiu, din, buzzing.
hakakiukiu to ring.
Mgv. : kiukiu, a thin sound, a soft sweet
sound.
kiukiu 2 to disobey, disobedience.
mogugu kiukiu, ungrateful.
kikiu ka kikiu ro, to importune.
kivakiva united.

motu kivakiva, a rock out of water.
kukumu kivakiva, doumess.
hakakiva to smooth, serious.
hakakiva toe makenu, an agreeable
wind.
hakakivakiva to smooth, to starch,
level, serious.
ko 1 negative.

e ko not, except.

e ko ora, incurable.
ina ko not.

ina ko tikea, unseen.
ina e ko not.
ina e ko mou, incessant.
ko 2 a particle used before nouns and pro-
nouns.
ko van, I.
ko te, this.
ko mea tera, this.
ati ko peka, to avenge.
ko tnua, first, at first, formerly.
ko 3 there, yonder.

P Mgv. : ko, over there, yonder. Ta. : 0,
there, here.
koal ?

rori te koa hogihogi, to follow a scent.
koa 2 joy.

koakoa joy, content, happiness, gay,
satisfaction, hilarity, mirth, to leap
for joy, to please, to fondle, dear.
ariga koakoa, good-humored.
hakakoakoa to rejoice, to leap for joy.
P Pau.: koa, contented, pleased; koakoa,
joy. Mgv. : koakoa, rejoicing, joy,
mirth, to be content, satisfied; koa,
to mourn. Mq. : koakoa, oaoa, joy,
happiness, mirth, content, satisfied;
koa, to mourn. Ta. : oaoa, joy,
gladness.
"After the first expressions of joy, which
the South Sea islanders invariably show
by weeping." Williams — "Missionary
Enterprises," page 385. In Nuclear Poly-
nesia this is found only in the Samoan,
therefore we regard it as Tongafiti stuff
held on loan.
koe 1 thou, you.

to koe, ta koe, thine, yours.
P Pan., Mgv., Mq. : koe, thou, you. Ta. :
oe, id.
koe 2 not (kore).

hakarite koe, unequal.
kohau shaft of a lance.
kehe vave kai kohe, inaccessible.
kohaga a pear shaped wooden ornament
worn by women in the dance Q.

218

EASTER ISLAND.

kohu shade, shadow, fog, haze, coming rain.
kohu no, gloom, obscurity.
kohukohu cloud, cloudy, somber,
storm.
koona kohukohu, airy.
ragi kohukohu, a gloomy sky.
hakakohu to shade, a visor.
T Pau. : kohu, fog, mist on land. Mgv. :
kou, clouds low on the peaks of the
hills. Mq. : kohu, fog, haze. Ta. :
ohu, cloud settled on the mountain
tops.
kohukohu underbrush, brushwood.
miro kohukohu, bush, thicket.
kohura^ eclipse.
koiro eel T.

P Pau. : kuiru, id. Mgv. : koiro, the name
of a fish; koere, a sweetwater eel.
Mq.: koee, kuei, id.
kokekoke to be lame.

hiriga kokekoke, to go by sudden steps.
P Pau.: koke, to stir, to fidget. Mgv.:
kokekoke, to be unable to advance
on account of others coming and
going.
The suggested identifications are by no
means satisfactory in sense. The Maori
yields kokeke in the sense of lameness, but
no other affiliates are discoverable.
kokogo asthma, a cold, a cough, to take cold.
Mq. : 00, asthma, rattling in the throat.
kokoma bowels, entrails, intestines, rectum,
garbage, rage, angry.
kokoma hanohano, spite, to despise, to
hate, to storm, to bear a grudge,
vexation.
kokoma hanohano ke, to be in a rage.
kokoma hakahanohano, to excite anger,
kokoma hanohano manava pohi, to

abhor.
kokoma ritarita, to abhor.
kokoma eeie, to abhor, to detest, to be

in a rage, angry, ungovernable.
tagata kokoma eete, adversary.
kokoma hurihuri, animosity, spite,
wrath, fury, hate, enmity, to pes-
ter, to resent, irritable, offended,
hot tempered.
kokoma hurihuri ke, to be in a rage.
Ta. : ooma, heart, joy, inclination;
omaoma, to rail at, to insult.
kokomo (komokomo).
kokope to throw down; clubfooted.
kokoro to widen, to expand.
kokoti (kotikoti).
komari pudenda. (Cf. mamari.)

Mgv. : komari, eggs or spawn of certain
fish. Mq. : komai, omai, pudenda,
komaru stand up! T.
komokomo to stop up tight.
kokomo to plug, bung.
Mgv. : komo, to stop up, to choke up, to
plug; kokomo, a stopper, a plug, an
obstruction. Mq.: kokomo, lid of
a calabash, operculum, plug, tam-
pon. Ta. : omo, to close.
kona place, locality (koona).
koona ke, elsewhere.
ki te tahi koona ke, elsewhither.

kona — continued.

koona ananake, everj^where.
kona nei, here.
Mgv. : kona, a seat, house, home. Mq. :
ona, place, locality.
konakona rippling, shining surface.

hakakonakona to make mild, a favo-
rite.
konee awkwardness, clumsiness.
(kohi) hakakoni to stir into an uprising.

Ta. : ooni, aggravating, to provoke.
konui far T.
koo mai salutation; good morning, good

night (kohomai T).
koona (kona).

koona ke to displease, to offend.
kope tugutugu youth T.
kopikopi to clean the hands.

rima kopikopi, to wipe the hands.
hakakopi to take sides secretly.
T Pau. : kokopi, to shut up. Mgv. : kopi,
to shut the hands; kopikopi, to
compress, to squeeze together.
Mq. : kopi, to close, to wash the
hands, to wipe the hands.
The Maori kopi seems to ofifer the germ
sense, to double together by means of a
hinge or joint, from which, by neglect of
the specific character or considering only
the result, we come to the sense of closing
or shutting. The occurrence of this sense
in the Marquesas together with the specific
use as to washing the hands evidences that
in the islander's mind there is an associa-
tion. Thus we come readily at the iden-
tification of the Rapanui signification.
kopu heart, breast, paunch, belly, entrails.
kopu mail, stomach.
kopu takapau nui, big belly.
mamae kopu, bellyache.
T Pau, Mgv. : kopu, belly, paunch. Mq. :
kopu, opu, belly, stomach, breast.
Ta.: opu, belly, intestines, spirit,
intelligence.
korae {ko-rae) forehead, brow.

korae pararaha, wide brow.
korae marego, bald forehead.
korae mimigo, wrinkled brow.
P Pau., Ta. : rae, forehead. Mgv. : korae,
to cut women's hair on the forehead ;
akarae, to cut the hair in front.
Mq.: de, forehead. (The Polyne-
sian Wanderings, 304.)
kore not, without (koe).
e kore, no, not.
kore no, nothing, zero.
kore noa, never, none.
hakakore to annul, to nullify, to anni-
hilate, to abrogate, to acquit, to
atone, to expiate, to suppress, a
grudge.
T Pau. : kore, not, without. Mgv. : kore,
nothing, not, without, deprived of;
akakore, to destroy, to annihilate.
Mq.: kore, koS, 6S, nothing, not,
finished, done, dead, destroyed,
annihilated, without. Ta.; ore, no,
not, without.
korega nothing, naught.

RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

219

,koreha eel, worm.

koreha Iteenua, wonn.
korereki hiccoughs.

kori to rob, to seize (food), turbulent, to
play T.
kori ke avai, abuse,
toe hori ili, abuse.
- koro if.
koroa (ko-^oa) far, distant, out of reach.
koroiti slowly, gently, gradually, carefully,
prudently, secretly; to observe pre-
caution, to go slowly, to moderate,
to slacken.
koroiti no, prudent, nonchalant.
haga koroiti no, to deal prudently.
hiri koroiti, to go without noise.
tito koroiti, to save, steward.
ahere koroiti, to run nimbly.
hakakoroiti to moderate, to slacken.
korokoro to clack the tongue (kurukuru).
koromaki pine T.

koroua decrepit, old age, worn with age.
T Pau. : koroua, decrepit. Mgv. : koroua,,
a pet name for the youngest of^a
family. Mq. : kooua, old, a term of
affection. Ta. : oroua, decrepit.
korua you.
f O <f~' "" korua, ta,korua, yours.
H W /V PPa(U,Mgv.: koj-ua, yontwo. Mq. : koua,
J*^ .A' oiia, id. Ta.: orua, id.
^ <" 1^ '^These are properly to be ascribed to the
" ^^ Tongafiti source. The Samoan 'oulua re-
(y appears only in Futuna and Uvea koulua
~v and is suggested in Sikayana kaurua.

^ koruga {ko-^uga) surface.
kotaki calm.
kotikoti to tear.

kokoti to cut, to chop, to hew, to cleave,
to assassinate, to amputate, to
scar, to notch, to carve, to use a
knife, to cut off, to lop, to gash, to
mow, to saw.
kokotiga kokoiiga kore, indivisible.
kokotihaga cutting, gash, furrow.
P Pau.: koti, to chop. Mgv.: kotikoti, to
cut, to cut into bands or slices;
kokoti, to cut, to saw; akakotikoti, a
ray, a streak, a stripe, to make
bars. Mq. : koti, oti, to cut, to
divide. Ta.: ooti, to cut, to carve;
otioti, to cut fine. (The Polynesian
Wanderings, 256.)
kotiru kotiru no iharaa no iharaa, usual.
koto mai to bring T.
kotokoto hemorrhage. (Cf. kutoto.)
kototi sea bass T (kodoti T),
koumi arero koumi, to report, to tell.

Coming through a French channel ou
might be intended to note the Polynesian
sound of u, therefore koumi might be
transliterated kumi. In that case arero
kumi in the sense of long tongue might
readily be used in the sense of telling.
There are other instances in which P^e
Roussel has used, through a pardonable
lapse, his more familiar French notation
of the sound, t. g., goutu=gutu.

koura i fry, spawn, roe.
Jioura 2 flea. ,

P Mgv.: ura, crarash, lobster. Mq.:
koua, ua, id. Ta.: oura, id.
The preface ko to the stem ula dis-
tinguishes the Tongafiti. We therefore
assign the word in Rapanui and Tahiti to
a Tongafiti source, in Mangareva to a
Proto-Samoan source, and Marquesas
shows both. (The Polynesian Wander-
ings, 430.) Rapanui is the only lan-
guage which defines the flea otherwise
than in terms of the louse, commonly
kutufiti the jumping louse. Pediculus is
ancestral in the South Sea, the flea seems
to have been contributed by the first of
the explorers.
ku 1 I.

kia ku, me.
ku 2 verb sign.

ku ohoa, to keep out of the way,

absence.
ku higaa, convinced.
ku taie te tat, to overflow, to go beyond .
ku magaro, to reconcile.
ku 3 ? tae he mau ku hoao, abundance.
ku 4 akaku to be moved, affected.
hakaku to groan.

Mgv.: ku, an exclamation, a cry used
when one has hit the mark aimed
at. Mq. : m, an exclamation of
sorrow.
ku 5 gaoku, to eat greedily.

Mgv. : ku, to be satiated, glutted.
kua 1 demonstrative.

kia kua, concerning.
kua 2 verb sign.

kua tau te moa, the hen roosts.
kua ora te kevare, to give the horse
water.
P Mgv.: kua, a particle denoting the
passive and used for ku before some
verbs. Ta. : ua, a verb sign. Mq. :
ua, id.
kuapu issue.

kuhane soul, spirit, phantom, immaterial,
spiritual, supematiu-al (kuhaga T) .
kuhane hiva. Holy Ghost.
kuhane no, kuhane iahaga, immaterial.
Mgv.: kuane, a spirit, the soul, a
shadow, a shade; kuhane, a spirit,
a soul that returns to earth. Mq. :
kuhane, uhane, soul, spirit, intel-
ligence.
kuhoao ? tae he mau kuhoao, to abound.
kui to see T.
kuia booby (bird) T.

Ma.: kuia, the brown petrel, the black
petrel.
kuikui to stagger.
kuku 1 to tie up sugar canes.
kuku 2 to coo, a pigeon.

P Mgv. : kuku, name of a land bird. Mq. :
kuku,kukupa,uururu,a.laigepigeon.
Ta. : uupa, uurairao, pigeon.
kukumu cheek.

kukumu kivakiva, doumess.

220

EASTER ISLAND.

kukuo snail.

Mgv.: kukukuku, a small mollusc.
Pau. : kuku, a mussel. Ta. : uuao,
uuvao, a snail.
kukuto (kutokuto).
kutnara sweet potato.

P Pau., Mgv.: kutnara, id. Mq.: kumaa,
id. Ta.: umara, umaa, id.
Under the philology are basic problems
of plant dissemination which rob this word
of value in such identification studies as
these.
kume to pull out, to extirpate, to extract, to
drag out, to pull, to draw taut, to
hoist.
T Pau. : kume, to haul, to drag. Mgv. :
kume, to pull, to draw, to stretch,
to lengthen. Ta.: ume, to draw,
to pull.
kumi 1 ten fathoms.

P Mgv. : kumi, ten fathoms. Mq. : kumi,
ten fathoms, twenty fathoms. Ta. :
umi, ten fathoms.
In Nuclear Polynesia this is found only
in Samoan 'umi, and Niue kumi of the
same signification. It is quite sufficient,
for I cannot see any contact of Samoa
and Niue directly save in the Proto-
Samoan period.
kumi 2 large, great.

pahu kumi, closet.
miro kumi, ship.
hakakumi to lengthen.
PS Sa.: 'umi, long.
kumu to draw back, to withdraw.
kunekune blond.
kupega seine, net.

kupega nanai, cobweb.

kupega maito, a long seine.

P Pau.: kupega, a string, filament. Mgv.

kupega, a net, a fishing net. Mq. :

upena, upeka, upea, id. Ta. : upea,

id. (The Polynesian Wanderings,

231.)

kupu times.

e hia kupu, how many times?
kura tutui kura, shawl.
kurakura fair, light.

hakakurakura to make to blush.
P Pau.: kurakura, red, violet. Mgv.:
kurakura, red, yellow, scarlet.
' Mq. : uAuA, red, ruddy. Ta. :
uraura, red.
See note on the color sense s. v. kerekere.
kuri cat (gooli T).

P Pau., Mgv.: kuri, dog. Ta.: uri, id.
Mgv. : kuri, cat. (The Poljoiesian
Wanderings, 255.)
We have here an interesting item to put
with a few others as showing the persist-
ence of the memory of a name when the
object to which it is properly applicable
is unknown. Rapanui had neither cat
nor dog in its fauna. When the cat
appeared it received the name universal
in Polynesia for dog, and it will be noted
that all ships carry cats because they can-
not avoid carrying rats, but a dog is carried

kuri — continued.

only as a pet, therefore the chances of
the cat first becoming known are large.
When the dog was introduced it received
the onomatopoeia hauhau, its proper name
having been already expropriated by the
hereditary enemy. This hauhau is really
a better onomatopoeia than our equiva-
lent, bowwow, for in our usage the appulse
is represented by a labial, which is so far
from being a possibility of animals that
we find the Melanesians scarcely capable
of the use of the lips in speech. For other
instances of this word memory see the
note on karavau. The Polynesian Wander-
ings, page 388. In Wagap in Indonesia
the cat, by way of distant confirmation,
bears the dog name, kuli.

kurukuru to clack the tongue (korokoro).

Mq.: kurukuru, the glug of a liquid

issuing from the neck of a bottle.

kuto a swift canoe.

kutokuto froth, foam, bubbles, to strangle
with water, to mislead.
kukuto froth, foam.

kutoto to make bloody;to melt (cf. kotokoto).

kutu louse.

P Pau. : gutu, id. Mgv. : kutu, id. Mq. :
kutu, utu, id. Ta. : utu, id. (The
Polynesian Wanderings, 357.)

ma 1 and, with, in addition.
P Pau. : ma, together with. Mgv. : ma, for,
with. Mq. : ma, and. Ta. : ma, and,
with. (The Polynesian Wander-
ings, 298.)
ma 2 shame.

hakama shame, confusion, timid, to
blush, bashfulness.
tae hakama, shameless.
P Fan.: mataki, shame. Mgv.: akama,
shame, bashfulness, modesty, shy.
Mq. : maamaa, ninny, simpleton.
Ta.: haama, timidity, shameful,
confused.
maa art, experience, competency, power,
tact; capable, competent, evident,
expressly, manifest, instructed,
wise; to know, to learn, to estimate,
to recognize, to experiment, to
succeed.
tae maa, kai maa, ignorant, incom-
petent, incomprehensible.
tagata maa, a wizard.
maa ki, competent.
hakamaa to teach, to advise, to in-
struct, to initiate, to train, to learn,
to study.
tagata hakamaa, tesicher, preacher.
hakamaa ki te evagerio, to preach the
gospel.
This may be the common ma prefix of
condition or ability, which, however, is
not elsewhere found in independent use.
maaa e maaa, inexperienced.
maahaga workman, laborer.
maaki {maa~ki 3) sermon.
maamaa 1 capable.

RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

221

maamaa 2 (mama i).
maamaa 3 light, portable, easily, com-
fortably (mama),
hakamaa to unload, to lighten.
hakamaamaa to alleviate, to comfort,
to console, to ease, to relieve.
P Mgv. : mama, light not heavy, to be
relieved, to be eased; akamama, to
console. Ta.: mama, light.
maamaaki evident.
maana, hakamaana (mahana i).
maata {maa-ta) one who can write.

tagata maata, scribe.
maatoua (maa-ioua) quarrelsome.
maaua thine.

mae to fade, to wither, stunted fruit.
PS Mgv. : mae, to fade, to wither, to be
blighted. Sa. : mae, to be stale (of
fish). To. : moe, to fade, to wither,
to smell musty.
mae atu'ra to cede, to give up.

This is the only instance of the use,
which is unexplained, of the character ' by
Pfa-e Roussel.
maea stone, rock.

maea kore, free of stones.

maea horohoro, snowy rock.

maea mataa, obsidian used for spear

heads T.
maea matariki, stone used for the

images T.
maea pupura, hard cellular stones

used in the platforms T.
maea puruhare, tile.
maea regorego, a flinty beach pebble
used for \he. finest stone imple-
ments T.
maea toki, hard slates, black, red and

gray, used for axes T.
maea viriviri, grindstone.
maeha 1 light, brightness; to shine, to be
bright, to glimmer, to glow.
maeha mahina, moonshine.
maeharaa, sunrise.
maehamaeha bright.
hakamaeha to brighten.
Mq. : maeoeo, bright, transparent.
maeha 2 to get out of the way.
maeha 3 thin, slender, slight.
maemae soft.

maemae no, badly cooked.
maga 1 {mama 2 ) a mouthful.
maga nuinui, to gobble.
P Mgv. : maga, a mouthful. Mq. : mana,
a bit, a mouthful.
maga 2 garbage.
maga 3 index finger.
maga 4 a branch.

magamiro, a branch, a limb.
magamaga fork, finger, claw, rod.
magamaga miro, a branch, a limb.
magamaga rima, finger.
magamaga vae, toe.
magamaga iumu, great toe.
hakamaga a roof.
P Pau. : maga, a branch, division. Mgv. :
maga, a branch, forked, divided.
Mq.: ?nana, a branch, fork; mana-

maga 4 — continued.

mana, forked, divided. Ta. : mad,
split, divided; amaa, branch of a
tree. (The Polynesian Wander-
ings, 280.)
magaga fork.

Mgv. : magaga, the crotch in men.
magaro calm, sweet, docile, tame, affable,
gracious, indulgent, suave; to pa-
cify, to reconcile.
ariga magaro, amiable.
tae magaro, ungracious.
tagata magaro, popular.
vai magaro, sweet water.
magaro he kokoma, undisturbed.
hakamagaro to soothe, to pacify, to
quiet, to appease.
P Pau.: magaro, salty, briny. Mgv.:
magaro, courteous, pleasant, peace-
ful, quiet; akamagaro, to soothe, to
tame, to quiet. Mq. : manaonao,
insipid, tasteless. Ta. : maaro, fresh,
sweet, not salted.
In Nuclear Polynesia this sense occurs
only in Samoa and Niue, as to which see
note under kumi i .
magatuhi {maga ^-tuhi) index finger,
(magaturu) hakamagaturu {maga 4-

turu) slope of a roof,
mageoacid, sharp, acrid, purulent; the itch,
abscess, pustule, ringworm; itching,
disagreeable, poisonous, spirituous;
to long for; disgust, poison, mus-
tard, pepper (megeo).
hakamageo infection, to infect.
P Pau. : mageo, to itch. Mgv. : megeo, to
itch, to long for. Mq. : maneo, to
itch, to tickle; meneo, mekeo, itch.
Ta. : maeo, itch.
In Nuclear Polynesia this is found in
Samoa mageso, Niue magiho, and Putuma
mageo. The megeo form is the only one
known to Mangareva; in Rapanui, Mar-
quesas, and Hawaii it appears as an alter-
native of mageo.
(mageo) hakamageo splice.
magugupuru miserly, covetous (mogugu-

puru).
mahaa obsidian T (? makaa, maka).
mahaga bait, allurement.

PS To.: talimahaga, the noose in large
ropes. Ma.: mahanga, a snare.
Moriori; mehanga, to ensnare.
In mounu Rapanui has the common
Polynesian designation of bait. This I
incline to regard as an error in recording
the vocabulary. Assuming a snare encir-
cling the bait, the answer to PSre Rous-
sel's demand for a name might refer to the
important but hidden snare and by him be
referred to the bait plain in his view.
mahana 1 heat, hot (maana, hana,
pumahana).
mahana ke, suffocating.
mahana nui, stifling.
mahana no iti, likewann.
vera mahana, hot.

222

FASTER ISLAND.

mahana 1 — continued.

hakamahana to heat, to scald, to warm
over.
P Pan.: hakamahanahana, to console;
pumahanahana, lukewarm. Mgv. :
mahana, maana, heat, warmth, to
warm over. Mq.: mahana, heat,
to warm. Ta. : mahana, heat, sun,
day.
mahana 2 finery.

mahani habit, custom, to accustom, to
practise, to inure, familiar, sym-
pathy.
mahani maia, access.
hakamahani to tame.
PS Mgv. : mahani, smooth, even, polished.
Mq.: mahani, accustomed, habit-
uated.
Sa. : masani, to be accustomed to, to be
in the habit of. To.: maheni, to
be accustomed or in the habit of.
Fu. : masani, id. Niue: mahani,
custom.
mahara to be in rapture, ecstasy.
T Pau. : mahara, mehara, to remember,
sense, reason. Ta.: mahara, to
recollect.
Ma.: mahara, thought, memory, recol-
lection.
maharo to glorify, to flatter, to admire, to
amaze, to astonish, to enchant, to
astound; eulogy, boasting.
maharo kia ia a, to vaunt.
maharohaga flattery.
P Pau. : maharo, to wonder at, to marvel.
Mgv.: maharo, to praise, to vaunt,
commendation. Mq.: mahao, to
praise, admirable, astonishing.
mahatu Qiatu) twisted.

rauoho mahatu, lock of hair.
Mgv.: mahalu, twisted, frizzly (said
only of the hair).
mahiahia dry, aridity.

hakamahia to expose to the air.
mahina the moon.

maeha mahina moonshine.
PMgv.: mahina, light; maina, the moon,
moonlight. Mq. : mahina, moon,
month.
Peculiar interest attaches to Mangareva
mahina in the sense of light, for before the
Proto-Samoan was touched by the later
Tongafiti influence masina was not the
moon but the shining orb and therefore
particularly the sun. This bears very for-
cibly upon the question of Proto-Samoan
migration to Southeast Polynesia. (The
Polynesian Wanderings, 406.)
mahiti cancer.

Mq.: mahiti, bubo.
mahutetutu {mahute-tutu i) bast cloth
in the last stage of preparation
(maute).
mal 1 directive.

P Pau.: mai, from, since. Mgv.: mai,
directive. Mq., Ta.: mai,mei,id.
mai 2 ill, sick.

mai mate ia, sick unto death.

mai 2 — continued.

PS Pau.: maki, sick. Mgv.: maki, an
ill, a sore spot, a wound. Mq.:
maki, mai, id. Ta.: mal, sick.
Sa.: ma'i, ill.

There is great confusion in regard of
mai and maki, which is rather stated than
cleared up in the note in The Polynesian
Wanderings, 379. Rapanui has both
forms, so has Marquesan, and Tahiti has
the reduced mai. It appears that k in
this word has a tendency to vanish from its
inner security even in languages which find
it not ungrateful to their palatal utterance.
maia 1 (mai i).

pmte maia mamae, to depress.
mahani maia, access.
maia 2 {mai 2) to grow weak.
maigo to come in great numbers; party,

following, partisan.
maikuku finger nail, claw, spur, talon
(akikuku).
PPau.: maikuku,hool. Mgv.: matikuku,
matekuku, nail, claw, talon. Mq.:
maikuku, maiuu, matiuu, id. Ta. :
maiuu, id.
The two forms of the former component
appear together in Samoa mai'u'u and
mati'u'u, in Futuna and Maori maikuku
and matikuku, and in the Marquesas. In
the Paumotu the same is observable in
maikao and mitikao, a claw, although the
latter element of the composite is different.
maira on the contrary.
maitaki (meitaki).
maitakia clean.
maito kupega maito, the long seine T.
maka maka motu, a rock T.

PS Mgv., Pau., Mq. : maka, a sling. Ta. :
maa, id. Sa.: ma'a, a stone. To.,
Niue, Fu., Uvea: maka, id.
The word retains a suggestion of its
value in Rapanui where it is all but sup-
planted by maea. The latter is not else-
where identified, therefore is inexplicable
except in so far as we might give some con-
sideration to the idea that when k was
dropped from maka (as from maki) a light
vowel was thrown in to keep the important
vowels apart and free of possibility of
crasis, a suggestion for which I know no
warrant. Elsewhere in Southeast Poly-
nesia maka has passed from the stone to
the sling by which it is cast, not a violent
figure of Polynesian speech.
makani R (mahani).
makemakenu to warp.
makenu attentively (mekenu).

toe makenu, difficult to please.
hakakiva toe makenu, pleasant breeze.
makenukenu to move, to stir.
hakamakenukenu to cajole, to shake.
Pau.: makenukenu, disheveled. Mgv.:
mekanutoi, to bend, to cause to be
curved.
maki a boil, a sore (mamaki).

P Pau., Mgv.: niaki, a. wound, a sore.
Mq.: maki, mai, a wound, a sore,

RAPANUI-ENGUSH VOCABULARY.

223

maki — continued.

a pustule, a scar. (The Polynesian
Wanderings, 379.)
makigaa to lance an abscess.
makohe tropic bird.

Mgv., Mq. : mokohe, the frigate bird.
The two birds, while quite distinct, are
frequently confused in name by Europeans
in the South Sea.
makoikoi kidney T.

makona satiated, to be drunk, to quench,
to satisfy, to feast, fed ; indistinctly.
rakerake makona, crapulous.
hakamakona comfort, comfortable, to
be drunk, substantial, nutrition.
P Pau. : makona, full, to satiate. Mgv. :
makona, satisfied, glutted, gorged.
Mq. : makona, maona, glutted, sat-
isfied, drunk.
makota ambition, jealousy.
makuo cheek.

makupuna descendant, grandson, progeny.
P Pau : mokopuna, grandson. Mgv. : maku-
puna, grandchild. Mq. : moupuna,
poupuna, id.
The duality in this word may not be
regarded as critical of this far eastern
migration, for it is found in Nuclear Poly-
nesia. The simplest forms are in the Viti
makubu and mokubu. The range of vari-
ety may thus be listed:

moko Tonga: mokohuna. Uvea, Nine, Maori,
Mangaia: mokopuna. Hawaii: moopuna.

moku Viti: mokubu. Marquesas: moupuna.

mako Futuna: makopuna.

maku Viti : makubu. Rapanui, Faumotu -.maku-
puna.

maka Tonga: makabuna.

mama 1 to leak, to ooze, (maamaa).

P Pau., Mgv., Ta. : mama, id.
mama 2 to chew.

P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: mama, id. (The Poly-
nesian Wanderings, 280.)
mama 3 light not heavy (maamaa).

P Mgv., Ta. : mama, id.
mama 4 a limpet (Chiton magnificus).

Mgv., Mq. : mama, a shellfish.
mama S to open the mouth.

hakamama to yawn, to gape, to be ajar.

Pau.: hamama, to open. Mgv.: aka-

mama, to burst open. Ta.: haa-

mama, to open. Mq. : hadmama,

to open the mouth.

mamae sick, suffering, weak, ill.

mate maia mamae, to depress.
mata mamae, drowsy, sleepy.
mamae kopu, bellyache.
mamae keo, headache.
mamue toto, menses.
ariga mamae, to look ill.
hakamamae to make ill.
T Mgv. : mamae, to be ill, in pain, suffer-
ing, sorrow. Mq. : mamae, memae,
suffering, pain, grief. Ta. : mamae,
pain.
mamahi to bet, to wager, to guess, to cast

lots.
mamaki distress (maki).

mamara 1 charcoal, coal, tin, lead (mara-
mara).

PS Mgv. : maramara, firewood.
Sa. : malala, charcoal. To. : malala, char-
coal, embers. Fu., Nine: malala,
charcoal.
The sense is in accord. The form differ-
ence between Southeast Polynesia and
Nuclear Polynesia is a matter of duplica-
tion. If the migration left Samoa when
m^la was the current stem in this sense it
would be quite possible for the duplicated
forms to acquire such diversity. In fact
we note in Southeast Polynesia duplica-
tions which are impossible in the present
languages of Nuclear Poljmesia.
mamara 2 to sparkle, to flash.
mamara 3 mamara nui, to swell up, to roll.

mamarahaga ball.
mamari egg (of fowl or fish) (gamamari).
(Cf. komari.)
mamari punua, chicken in the shell.
Mgv.: mamari, egg. Mq.: mamai, id.
mamate (mate).
mamau to arrest.

Ta. : mamau, to detain.
mamoi sheep.

Ta.: mamoe, id.

Bishop Jaussen in Tahiti distinguishes
this as a neologism, the animal being a
newcomer to the islands. In Samoa
Pratt credits it (mamoe) to Tahiti. The
source is obscure.
mana power, influence.

haga mana, prodigy.
mana noa, almighty.
hakamana mirade.
manahaga power of god.
P Pau.: mana, to be able; fakamana, to
honor. Mgv.: mana, powerful,
mighty, miraculous, supernatural.
Mq. : mana, power, might. Ta. :
mana, power, influence, might.
manana to skip.

manau sense, sentiment, conscience, reason,
idea, imagination, instinct, medi-
tation, design, conjecture, opinion,
intellectual; to think, perceive, pon-
der, presume, presuppose, imagine,
estimate, conjecture, seek, assist.
tae manau, despair, imprudent, incon-
siderate, thoughtless, careless.
no te manau, mental.
manau hara, illusion.
manau huri ke, inconsistency.
manau iho, to cudgel the memory.
manau ihoiho, resolute.
manau roto, mental.
manau no roto, to contemplate.
manau hohonu, penetration.
manau mua, to premeditate.
manau no, preoccupied, to suppose,

to suspect.
manau noa, to reflect, to remember.
manau maramarama, intelligent.
manua tahaga, to suppose.
hakamanau pathetic.
hakamanauhaga to commemorate.

224

EASTER ISLAND.

manau — continued.

PS Sa., To., Fu., Niue: manatu, to think.

The sense accord is so clear that we

must give respectful consideration to the

possibility of the dropping of t from an

interior protected position.

manava belly, abdomen, entrails, interior.

manava ahuahu, indigestion.

manava hanohano, high tempered, to

annoy.
manava hopohopo, terror, to desolate.
manava itiili, frugal.
manava karavarava, colic.
manava mate, to be in ecstasy, passion,

intensity of affection.
manava more, to desolate.
manava niniki, colic.
manava nuinui, appetite.
manava pagaha, affected, to complain.
manava rakerake, bad character.
manava riri, anger.
manava ru, complaint.
manava ruru, alarm, consternation,

emotion, swoon.
manava tagi, eager.
manava tiha, out of breath.
manava topa ki raro, humble, to

humiliate.
manava vai, simpleton, to have dull

senses.
meniri ko manava, little finger.
kakari manava, waist.
manava eete, to shudder, to tremble,
to astonish; anger, fright, conster-
nation.
manava eete ki ie mau mea ananake,

susceptible.
eete manava, affected, moved.
manava pohi, hasty, cruel, penitent;

contrition, indignation.
kokoma hanohano manava pohi, to

abhor.
manava pohi nunui ke, implacable.
P Pau.: manava, the interior, affected,
touched. Mgv. : wjoraaz'o, the belly,
spirit, conscience. Mq. : menava,
respiration, pulse. Ta. : manava,
belly, entrails.
manavai 1 brain.

manavai 2 valley, ravine, river, torrent,
brook.
manavai miro, orchard.
Mq. : manavai, valley, brook. Ta.:

anavai, river, brook.
It scarcely appears that these fully
coordinate. In Tahiti anavai has a clear
etymology, ana meaning the bed of a
stream. In Rapanui and in the Mar-
quesas mana most readily associates with
maga, as water in a forked bed. On the
possibility of the assumption of an initial
m see the note under aanu,
manege to grow (menege).
maniga to be notched, to have lost the edge,

dull. Ta. : mania, dull.
maniri chilly, cold.
mano i,ooo R; 10,000 T.

P Pau. : manomano, innumerable. Mgv. :

mano — continued.

mano, 1,000. Mq. : mano, 2,000,
4,000. Ta.: ma»o, 1,000. (The
Polynesian Wanderings, 195.)
manu bird.

manu uru, kite.
manu rikiriki, insect.
P Pau. : manu, bird, insect, brute. Mgv. :
manu, bird, beast. Mq.,Ta. : manu,
bird, insect. (The Polynesian
Wanderings, 372.)
manu nave great abscess, bubo.
manua man-o'-war.
manua wUd, savage, fugitive.
moa manua, wild fowl.
manuoau foul smelling smoke.
mac {soit R; ? typographical error for soif,

cf. Mq. mao thirst).
maoa 1 to clear up (of the sky).

P Mq. : mao, dry, as land once wet. Ta. :
Tnao, to cease raining, to clear up.
(The Polynesian Wanderings, 206.)
maoa 2 to hold.

riva maoa, correct.
maomao {soil, cf. mao).
maoamaoa to thank.
maori

a. of manual training: dexterity, handy,

industry, artisan.

b. of mental training: erudite, finesse,

cleverness, adroit, ingenious, intel-
ligent, lucid, sage, sense, science,
talent.

c. the resultant: memorable, renowned,

of good reputation.
tagata maori, carpenter.
rima maori, left hand,
toe maori, incompetent.
maori ke, judicious, sly.
maori ke avai, adroit.
T Pau.: maori, maohi, indigenous, sure,
safe, perfect. Mgv. : moori, belong-
ing to the country, native, of the
Polynesian race, right hand. Mq. :
maoi, native, natural, common, or-
dinary. Ta. : maori, maohifpropti
name of the indigenous people of
Polynesia, native, good, perfect.
mapahiva diamond.
marago nearly bald (marego).
maraka bristly, shaggy.
marama light, day, brightness, to glimmer;
month; intelligent, sensible.
no tera marama, monthly.
marama roa, a long term.
horau marama no iti, daybreak.
hakamarama school, to glimmer.
hare hakamarama, school, classroom.
P Mgv.: mdrdma, the light, daylight;
marima, wise, learned, instructed,
moon. Mq. : madma, light, broad
day, bright, instructed, learned;
meama, moon, month. Ta.: ma-
rama, moon, month.
In form conditional this word seems
derivative from lama, in which the illumin-
ating sense appears in its signification of a
torch. The sense of light, and of specifi-

RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABUIvARY.

225

marama — continued,
cally the moon, appears in all Polynesia; in
Futuna and Uvea the word signifies the
world. The tropical extension to the
light of intelligence is not found in Nuclear
Polynesia, therefore not in the Proto-
Samoan, iDUt is a later Tongafiti develop-
ment. (The Polynesian Wanderings,
page 378, and compare sina, page 406.)
maramara (matnara).
maramarama bright.

manava maramarama, intelligent.
P Pau.: maramarama, intelligent. Ta. :
maramarama, light, brightness.
mare to have a cold.

P Pau. : mare, a cold, catarrh. Mq. :
mae, mucus, phlegm, saliva. Ta.:
mare, a cold, to cough.
This is assigned to Polynesian in general
classification because of its occurrence in
Samoa male and Tonga mele. Each of
these languages has. tale in the same sense,
the other languages of Nuclear Polynesia
have only tale.. In Samoa male is in the
courtesy speech, diagnostic of borrowing
from an alien source; in Tonga, where the
courtesy speech is less developed, mele
means to feign a cough, to cough lightly,
femeleaki to cough as a signal. We should
be justified in classing the word as Tonga-
fiti.
marego bald (marago).
marego paka, bald.
korae marego, bald forehead.
marere to break, to run aground, ship-
wreck, to strand, to lose T, to
launch, prolix (merere).
takaure marere ke, swarm of flies.
hakdmarere to destroy, to demolish,

to scatter, to be diffuse.
hakamarererere to crumble.
marie calm, fair weather, unruffled sea.
mea marie, sweet character.
vai marie, still water.
P Mgv.: marie, well, right, proper, fit.
Mq. : meie, fair weather, fine. Ta. :
marie, well, slowly, sagely.
marikuru ash-wood T.
maripu (miripau).

kiri maripu, scrotum.
mariri discolored (meriri).
maro I June.
maro 2 dish-cloth T.

P Mgv.: maro, a small girdle or breech
clout. Ta. : maro, girdle.
maroa I a fathom.

maroa hahaga, to measure.
Mq. : mao, a fathom.
maroa 2 upright, stand up, get up, stop,
halt.
Mq.: mad, to get up, to stand up.
maruaki appetite, desire to eat, greedy,
hunger, fasting, famine, weak from
hunger, dearth, starvation.
hakamaruaki to starve.
We note in Motu maro famine, dearth.
marumaru shade, thicket, somber, um-
brella.

marumaru — continued.

koona marumaru, sheltered spot,
copse.
hakamaru to cover with shade.
hakamarumaru to shade.
P Pau.: hakamaru, to shadow. Mgv.:
maru, shade, shadow, obscurity.
Mq.: mu4, shade, shadow, shelter.
Ta.: maru, shade.
mata t the eye.

mata neranera, mata kevakeva, mata

mamae, to be drowsy.
mata keva, mataraparapa, matapo,

blind.
mata hakahira, squint eyed.
mata pagaha, eye strain.
P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta. : mata, the eye.
mata 2 the face, expression, aspect, figure,
mien, presence, visage, view.
mata mine, mata hakataha, mata
pupura, mata hakahire, to consider.
P Pau. : mata, the appearance, air. Mgv. :
muta, the face, features, expression.
Mq.: muta, face, figure, visage.
Ta.: mata, id.
mata 3 raw, green, unripe.
P Pau.: matamata, adolescence. Mgv.:
mata, raw, uncooked.
mata 4 a drop of water.

P Mgv., Mq. : matamata, id.
mata 5 mesh.

hakamata to make a net.
P Mgv., Mq. : mata, a mesh.
mata 6 cutting, flint.

P Mq. : mata, sharp point or edge of any
cutting or piercing implement.
Ta. : mata, cutting.
mata 7 point, spear, spike (a fish bone).
P Mgv. : mata, the extremity of the fish
hook. Mq. : mata, sharp point.
mata 8 chancre.

mataara (mata i-ara 2) to forewarn.
pupura mataara, projecting eyes.
P Mgv. : mataara, to be wide awake, on
the watch. Mq.: matad, watch-
man, sentinel.
mataariki {mata 6-riki; the confusion of
riki with ariki is not uncommon in
Polynesia) a rasp.
mataee sleepiness.

Mq. : matakeke, matakake, insomnia.
mataerua (mata ■z-e rua i) traitor, man of

two parties.
matagi wind, air, breeze, squall, tempest,
rhumb.
P Pau.: matagi, the air, wind. Mgv.:
matagi,wiad. Mq. : metani,metaki,
wind, air. Ta. : matai, wind. (The
Polynesian Wanderings, 317.)
matahakahireto consider ( ? -hira, cf . ira 2) .
matahakahiva to look back (ira 2).
matahakakekeva to look aside.
matahetuke (mata y-hetuke) a pin.
matahi age.

PS Sa. : matai, head of the family. To. :
matai, clever. Fu. : matai, master
of craft. Viti: wotoi, canoe-wright.

226

EASTER ISLAND.

matah i — continued.

T (Pau., Ta. : matahiapo, the first born.
Ha. : makahiapo, id. Mangaia : ma-
taiapo, a chief. Ma.: matahiapo,
a chief, precious.)
No great weight attaches to the sug-
gested identifications, for the sense con-
nection is tenuous or obscure. In the
Tongafiti forms which contain matahi the
latter member of the composite avoids
analysis, and the suggestion that it is
mata-hiapo leads nowhere.
mataika pearl.

matamataika id.
matakao oar, paddle; clitoris.
matakeva blind, one-eyed.

matakekeva to look sidewise, to dazzle.
matakevakeva sleepy, drowsy.
hakamatakeva to shade the view, to

blink.
Mgv. : matakevo, dim-sighted, one-eyed,
squinting.
mataki open, to expand, to clear up (of
weather), to open into, to debouch.
mataki hakahoti, mataki iho, to reopen.
PS To. : mataki, well spread out, stretched
out.
mataku alarm, fear, cowardice, terror,
timid, danger, peril, perplexity; to
fear, to tremble,
toe mataku, brave, hardihood.
hiriga t& mataku, to go fearlessly.
mataku ke, dangerous, strange, for-
midable, sinister.
mataku no, scruple.
e ko mataku, security.
mataku verega kore, scruple.
matakua terrified.

hakamataku to alarm, affright, scare,
terrify.
P Pau.: mataku, fear. Mgv.: mataku,
frightened. Mq. : hadmetau, fear.
Ta. : matau, id.
The vowel variety in Marquesas finds
a slight echo far back along the migration
track in Efate and once in Torres Straits.
matamata (mata 4) sound of water.
matamataika (mataika) snow, pearl.
matamataki (mata i-mataki) to examine,
to pry into.
P Pau. ; matakitaki, to pay a visit. Ta. :
mataitai, to see, to visit.
This is found in Nuclear Polynesia in
Samoa tulimata'i to look steadfastly; in
Tonga mataki to spy; in Futuna mataki
to watch, to examine.
matanevaneva drowsy, sleepy.
matapea tattooing on the body.
matapo blind, one-eyed.

P Pan., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: matapo, id.
mataporeko to stare at.
matapupura spy, to keep the eyes on one

all the time.
mataputi chubby cheeks.
matara (ma-tara) to loose, to untie.

P Pau. : hakamataratara, to unloose, to
slacken. Mgv. : akamatara, to cut
the first thread of a piece of cloth

matara — continued.

so that it may be torn across. Ta. :
matara, to be loosed, untied, par-
doned.
matariki maea matariki, stone used for the

images T.
mataritorito {mata 2-ritorito) gentle.
matatea (ptata i-tea) to look at one's cloth-
ing through vanity.
matateatea (mata 2-teatea) pale.

Mq. : matatea, white, of light color, not
tattooed. Ta. : matatea, pale.
matatikea {mata i-tikea) to testify.
matatea {mata 2-ioa) warlike, brave, auda-
cious, courage, warrior, soldier, vic-
tor, victory.
hakamatatoa to drill, to discipline,
to encourage, to struggle.
PS Sa. : matatoa, brave-looking.
matatopa {mata 2-topa) modest, modesty.
matatoua {mata 2-toua) hostile appearance.
matau {mata 7-m) nipple, teat.
matau 1 right.

rima matau, right hand.
P Ta. : atau, right. Sa. : matau, id.

Probably matau is Proto-Samoan. The
Tongafiti form is katau (Maori, Raro-
tonga), Paumotu kotau: by loss of k this
becomes atau in Tahiti and akau in Hawaii,
matau 2 left (a sense-invert) .
rima matau, left hand.
kaokao matau, left side.
matau 3 brave warrior, hero; courage;
ardent, bold, martial, celebrated;
to drill, to affront.
hakamatau to discipUine, to drill, to
struggle, to encourage, to rely on.
matau 4 rustic.

mataui {mata i-ui) glance; to watch, to fix
the eyes on.
mataui a raro, modest, modesty.
matavat {mata 4-Dai) a tear, lamentation,

to weep T.
mate death, to die, to be ill, to be unfor-
tunate.
hakamate to kill.
P Pau.: mate, to die. Mgv.: mate, to be
sick, dead, love, ardent desire.
Mq.: mate, illness, death, grief.
Ta.: mate, death, illness. (The
Polynesian Wanderings, 373.)
matea lifeless, passionate
matega death.

Mgv.: matega, illness, death.
matekeo {mate-keo) pulmonary disease.
matemanava {mate-manava) to marvel at.
matemate to have a slight iUness, to suffer

pain.
materaa {mate~raa) sunstroke.
matevai (mate-vat) thirst.
matoru thick, bushy.

matorutoru thick, opaque; not com-
pact (a sense-invert).
hakamatoru to stock.
hakamatorutoru to thicken.
P Mgv. : matoru, thick, gross, heavy, dull.
Mq.: matoutou, moto4, thick. Ta.:

RAPANUI-ENGUSH VOCABULARY.

227

matoru — continued.

matoru, id . (The Polsmesian Wan-
derings, 238.)
matou we.

to matou, no matou, ours.
pet ra ta matou, proverb.
pei ra hoki ta matou, usage.
matu let us go, to be ready to go.
gfS- Mgv. : matu, let us go.
matua 1 chronic.

Ta. : matua, id.
matua 2 a parent (tnetua).
matua tamaroa, father.
matua tamaahine, mother.
matua too, adoptive father.
matua kore, orphan.
PPaa.-.makuahine, mother. Mgv.: motua,
father; matua, superintendent,
overseer. Mq. : matua, any man;
motua, father. Ta.: metua, metia,
father, mother, parent. (The Poly-
nesian Wanderings, 271.)
mau I as soon as, since.
tnau 2 several.

te mau tagata, a collective use.
mau 3 food, meat.

mau nut, abundance of food, pro-
vision, harvest.
mau ke avai, abundance.
Mq.: mau, a great repast, a feast.
mau 4 end, to take away.

PS Sa. : mau, to result, to terminate.
mau 5_to hold, to seize, to detain, to arrest,

to retain, to catch, to grasp.
mau 6 certain, siure, true, correct, to con-
fide in.
muu roa, indubitable, sure.
P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: mau, true, correct.
mau 7 fixed, constant, firm, stable, resolute,
calm.
toe mau, not fixed, unstable.
mau no, stable.
hakamau to make firm, to attach, to
consolidate, to tie, to assure.
pena hakamau, bridle.
hakamau ihoiho, to immortalize.
hakamau iho, restoration.
P Pan.: mau, solid, stable. Mgv.: mau,
fibced, firm, stable. Mq.: mau,
firm, attached, fixed. (The Poly-
nesian Wanderings, 207.)
mau 8 to give, to accord, to remit, to satisfy,
to deliver; to accept, to adopt, debt;
to embark, to raise.
maua 1 at last.
maua 2 we.

to maua, no maua, our.
PMq. : maua,yrt. Ta.: maua, id.
mauga mauga kore, impalpable.
mau mau a step.
mauoko immovable.
maute paper mulberry (mahute Q).
P Mgv.: e«<e, «te, id. Mq.: «te, id. Ta.:
o«te. Hibiscus rosa-sinensis. Pau.:
aute, id.
Beyond the forms here listed the word
is known only through Samoa and Maori
aute. As to the frontal accretion by m

maute — continued,
see aanu. We can less readily account
for the frontal abrasion by which aute
becomes Marquesas and Mangareva ute.
mauteki to assure.

toe mauteki, ina kai mauteki, incred-
ulous.
mautini pumpkin, gourd, squash.

PS Pau. : mautini, gourd, pumpkin. Mq. :
mautini, a large gonrd. Ta.: mau-
tini, pumpkin. Sa.: mautini, a
gourd.
The Samoan identification rests upon
the dictionary of P^re Violette, for Pratt
does not include it. With this exception
the word is not found outside Southeast
Polynesia.
me me mai, from, since.

Pau. : me, with, since, from. Mgv. : me,
and, as, like, so, with, for. Mq. :
me, and, as, like, so, with.
mea 1 red.

ata mea, the dawn.
meamea red, ruddy, rubicund, scarlet,
vermilion, yellow.
ariga meamea, florid.
kahu meamea, purple.
moni meamea, gold.
hanuanua meamea, rainbow.
pua ei meamea, to make yellow.
hakameamea to redden, to make
yellow.
PS Ta. : mea, red.
Sa.: OTe?»eo, yellowish brown, sere. To.:
memea, drab. Fu. : mea, blond, yel-
lowish, red, chestnut.
mea 2 a thing, an object, elements (mee).
e mea, circumstance.
mea ke, different, excepted, save, but.
mea no iti, easy.
mea ra, nevertheless, but.
ra mea, to belong.
mea rakerake, assault.
ko mea, such an one.
a mea nei, this.
a mea ka, during.
a mea, then.

no te mea, because, since, seeing that.
na te mea, since.
a mea era, that.
ko mea tera, however, but.
hakamea to prepare, to make ready.
P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: meo, a thing.
mea 3 in order that, for.

Mgv.: mea, because, on account of, see-
ing that, since. Mq. : mea, for.
mea 4 an individual.

tagata mea, tagata mee, an individual.
Mgv. : mea, an individual, such an one.
Mq., Ta.: mea, such an one.
mea 5 necessary, urgent.

e mea ka, must needs be, necessary.
e mea, urgent.
mea 6 manners, customs.
meamee (meemee).
mee with, and (me).
mee (mea 2).

228

EASTER ISLAND.

meemee to plot, to intrigue.
tneemeea contemptible.
hakamee irony, sarcasm, war song, to

plot.
hakameemee to blaspheme, disdain,
depreciate, derision, abuse, insult,
menace, despise, mock, oifend, dis-
parage, ridicule, tease.
hakatneemeega an insult.
Mq.: mei, to despise, mock, insult,
depreciate.
tnegeo (mageo).
mei of.

mei a, here, there, since, to spring

from.
mei a mea, issue.
mei ra, to result.
mei roto o mea, issue.
Mq.: mei, of, since. Ta.: mei, of.
meika banana.

Pau., Mgv. : meika, id. Mq.: meika,
meia, id. Ta.: meia, id.
meitaki good, agreeable, efi&cacious, excel-
lent, elegant, pious, valid, brilliant,
security, to please, to approve
(maitaki).
ariga meitaki, handsome, of pleasant

mien.
mea meitaki ka rava, to deserve.
meitaki ke, marvelous, better.
hakameitaki to make good, to amend,
to do good, to bless, to establish.
meitakihaga goodness.
PS Pau.: maitaki, good. Mgv.: meite-
taki, beautiful, good. Mq. : meitai,
good, agreeable, fit, wise, virtuous.
Ta.: maitai, good, well.
Nine: mitaki, good.
A pleasant view of the island life obtains
in the fact that this was one of the first
words which foreigners learned to recog-
nize, and the records of Cook and early
voyagers are dotted with myty, for the
Polynesian had no intuition to correct his
happy feeling that all that was new was
good. The Nine identification proves the
Proto-Samoan source, but the value of the
two elements here in composition evades
determination. These are mei {mai) and
taki. That it is not a closed stem meit
with formative augment aki is shown by
two considerations; the general disproof
is that our evidence is distinct that this
Proto-Samoan migration left Nuclear
Polynesia before these formative augments
had come into use (see note under iko);
a particular disproof is found in Ma-
ngareva where the dissimilar duplication
tetaki is clear evidence that taki is a stem.
In the former element we are confronted
with the problem of mei or woi with three
instances of the one and two of the other,
bearing always in mind the rule that vowel
fixity is a scantily violated principle in these
languages. Niue exhibits such a number of
mutations in the quasi diphthongs as to
establish that variety as a subordinate

mei taki — continued .
character of that language. In the mate-
rial collated in The Polynesian Wanderings,
page 52, we find no evidence bearing on
ai or ei in Niue, but in Tonga we find one
instance (Samoa nei, Tonga ni) where ei
becomes i. I incline to coasider mei the
origin of this element. We note Mota
matai good.
Mekemeke the great spirit, represented by

a bird T (Makemake Q).
mekenu (makenu).
mene thumb Q.

menege to grow, great, fat, famous, not-
able (manege),
menegea grown.

hakamenege to make large, to aug-
ment.
Mq. : m^nene, meneke, to grow.
menia adulterer.

Mgv.: munia, sexual feeling, involun-
tary delight from sexual feeling.
meniri to sour, to shiver.

tekeo meniri, to cool, to chill.
meniri ko manava, little finger.
merere (marere).
mereti Wednesday (Mercredi).
meriri (mariri).
merita merit.
merone melon
meta the mass (messe).
tnetia Messiah.
metua (matua).
meua hopeless.
migo decrepit, weak, wrinkled.

mimigo korae mimigo, wrinkled brow,
migomigo decrepit, weak, wrinkle.

paa migomigo, sterile.
hakamigo to mock, mockery.
hakamigomigo cross, peevish, to dis-
dain, depreciate, derision, grin, gri-
mace, irony, despise, defy, ridicule.
T Pau. : migomigo, wrinkled. Mgv. : migo-
migo, a fold, a wrinkle. Mq. : mino-
mino, mikomiko, mimio, id. Ta.:
miSmid, id.
migoigoi indefinite number, infinity, innu-
merable, miUion.
migorigori (migosigosl).
migosigosi to interlace (migorigori R,
probably a typographical error).
PS Sa.: migomigosi, to twine aroimd.
Fu.: migo, zigzag.
If my interpretation of migorigori as a
printer's error in reading the manuscript
be correct this will be the sole instance of
the sibilant in Southeast Polynesia. On
the other hand the mutation s-r has not
been identified in a single instance in Poly-
nesian, and in Melanesian borrowing
appears in but two instances, and those
very doubtful.
mihimihi fine rain, to drizzle, sleet, thick
fog.
Mgv.: ua mihi, fine rain.
mikamika curly.

RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

229

mikamika — continued.

rauoho mikamika, tangled hair.
Mq.: hadmimiko, curly.
mimi urine, to make water.
tae mimi, dysury.
na mimi, urethra.
P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: mimi, urine.
(The Polynesian Wanderings, 375.)
mimiro compass, to roll one over another,
to turn in a circle.
P Pau.: miro, to rope.
mine to spy, to make signs with the eyes,
to glance.
mala mine, to consider.
minemine to consider, to make signs
with the eyes.
mini to carry one's head high.
minuta minute of time.
miramira to shake, to perplex, tangled.

hakamiramira to perplex.
mirimiri curly.

rauoho mirimiri, lock of hair.
miripau testes T (maripu).
? miritoun seaweed T.
miro tree, plant, wood, plank, ship, building.
miro kohuhoku, bush, thicket.
miro takataka, bush.
miro tupu, tree.
miro vavau, switch.
P Pau., Mgv., Ta.: miro, a tree with red
wood, Thespesia populnea. Mq.:
mio, id.
miroahi firebrand.
mlterio mystery.

miti to sudc, to lap, to lick, to taste, to
absorb, to drain.
lae miti, inexhaustible.
P Pau. : mitimiti, to lap, to lick up. Mgv. :
miti, to lick, to percolate away.
Mq. : miti, to taste, to lick, to suck,
to absorb, to evaporate. Ta.: miti,
to lick.
mitimiti to clack the tongue.
tnitinare missionary.
mitutika the lip Q.

In the unfamiliar handwriting of an
unknown language nu might easily be
misread as mi; thus we may restore the
prototype nututika in the manuscript
source which we infer; then in recognition
of the frequent n-ng mutation we restore
the true form gututika, the tattooing on
the lips.
mo I for (moo).

ika ke avai mo, abuse (bad treatment

too great for).
riva mo tere, navigable (fit for voy-
aging).
pu moo naa, hiding-place (hole for

hiding).
koona moo tomo, port (place for enter-
ing).
»»oo iharaa, ordinary.
moo te oone, shovel (for the sand).
PS Mgv.: mo, for.
Sa., To., Fu.,Niue,Ma., Aniwa: mo, id.

mo 2 in order that (moo).

mo okorua, to accompany, to adjoin

(in order to be two- together).
moo arai, to join (in order to be to-
gether).
mo 3 a negative value (moo).
moo aneira, inopportune.
moa fowl.

moa toa, cock.
moa itha, hen.
moa ohoa, crowing of cocks.
moa manua, wild fowl.
moa herea, tame fowl.
P Pau. : moa, domestic fowl. Mgv. : moa,
cock. Mq. : moa, hen. Ta. : moa,
cock, hen.
moahu to aid.

moana salt water, deep sea, ocean.
P Pau.: moana-tekereke, blue. Mgv.:
moana, the sea, the ocean. Mq. :
moana, ocean, high sea. Ta.:
moana, sea, ocean, abysmal depth
or height, heaven.
moaua hibiscus.

moe to sleep, to lie at full length, to dream,
to brood, to place, to cohabit.
moe atu, to leave off, to desist.
moe atu ra, to adjourn, to postpone.
moe hakahepo, to talk in the deep.
moe aherepo, somnambulist, sleep-
walker.
moe hakataha, to sleep on the side.
moe no, to oversleep, concubinage.
moe tahae, to be a light sleeper.
moe tahaga, a sleeper.
moe vaeahatu, moe hakaroa, to sleep

sprawling.
rava moe, to sleep sound.
ariga moe ki raro, to lie fiat on the

ground.
tae moe, bachelor.
hakamoe to brood, to fold the wings;
to reserve, to lay up ; to struggle.
P Pau.: moe, sleep. Mgv.: moe, sleep,
to lie down, coitus, to shut the eyes.
Mq.: moe, to sleep, to lie down;
hadmoe, to set down on the ground.
Ta. : moe, to sleep, to lie down.
moea moea raruga, lying flat.
moeaivi thin.

Mq.: ivi, hadivi, id. Ta. : ivi, id.
moega mat.

Pau.: moehega, bed. Mgv.: moega, a
sleeping mat. Mq.: moena,moeka,
mat, floor cloth, bed. Ta. : moea,
bed.
moemata to sleep with the eyes open.

mea moemata, phantom.
moemoea a dream, vision.

tikeahaga moemoea, apparition by
night.
T Mgv., Mq., Ta.: moemoea, dream.
mogo shark.

PPau.: mago,id. Mgv.: mago,id. Mq.:
mano, mako, mono, moko, id. Ta. :
mad, id.

230

EASTER ISI/AND.

mogo — continued.

In addition to this list the word is found
as mago in Samoa, Maori, Nine, and in
Viti as mego. It is only in Rapanui and
the Marquesas that we encounter the
variant mogo.
mogugu orifice, anus, backside.
mogugu kore, constipation.
mogugu kiukiu, ingrate, ungrateful.
Mgv. : mogugu, giUs of fish. Mq. :
monunu, mokuku, larynx, Adam's
apple.
The general sense of orifice suffices
to coordinate Rapanui and Mangareva;
the Marquesas is further removed and
obscure.
mogugupuru infidelity, unfaithful, ingrate

(magugupuru).
mohai idol, image, sculpture, statue (moai
T, moi Q).
mohai rikiriki, amulet.
ragi mohai, dappled sky.
mohimohi level, to level.

hakamohi stem, serious, grave.
Mgv. : mohia, to be straight, rigid.
mokai {mo i-kai 4) fruit.
moki signification, sense (mooki).
Mgv.: moki, subject, occasion.
(Sa.: mo'i, true; more probably the '
represents, though this is quite
imusual, the » of moni; for mo'iis
not reproduced as moki in any of
the languages of Nuclear Polynesia.)
mokimoki lenitive, emollient.
moko 1 lizard.

P Pau., Mgv., Mq. : moko, id. Ta. moo, id.
moko 2 to stun, to be dizzy.
PS Sa. : mo'o, to be surprised.

An interesting parallel comes to mind
in English astound, which also carries the
idea of surprise in terms of stun. But
nothing can be more fallacious than such
parallels between enormously separated
languages if we seek to assign them more
than curious interest, for it is extremely
unsafe to consider the Polynesians as
thinking, or as capable of thinking, in
conformity with the laws of our thought.
(moko 3) hakamoko to accomplish.
mokohi grain, full-grown berry (mokoi).
mokohi haraoa, grain.
Mgv.: mokohe, food.
mokoimokoi heart T, kidney.
mokomoko sharp, pointed, slender, cape,
headland.
gutu mokomoko, pointed lips.
moku bunch grass T (mouku).
momomomo niho momomomo, decayed
teeth.
PS Sa. : momomo, to crumble. To. : memo,
broken up, crumbled. Fu. : momo,
to pulverize, to break. Nine:
momomomo, in driblets. Viti:
momoka, to break fine.
momore (more),
momotu (motu).
moni money, silver, platinum.

moni — continued.

moi meamea, gold.
moni tara, dollar.
mooka to implant.
mooku mine.

Mgv.: moku, id.
moomoe {mo i-^noe) nuptial.
moraoa R (morava).
morava to catch, to have, to conquer, to
gain, to obtain, to participate; to
be able, capable, to procure, to
profit, to realize, to recover, to find.
morava iho, to recover.
more rent, fracture, to break.

manava more, desolate, to grieve.
momore breaking.

momore hihi, to damage, to injure.
moremore to divide into bits.
Mgv. : akamore, to decapitate, to cut off
pieces of wood.
morega fraction.
moremorepua to pick flowers.
mori oil.

mori eoeo, pomade.
Pau.: mori, oil for burning. Mgv.:
mori, candle, taper, wax. Mq.:
moi, coconut. Ta. : mori, oil, lamp.
motare clock.

Mgv., Mq.: motara, id.
The object being foreign, and the name
probably a loan, I incline to think that
the two languages have syncopated
chronometer. I favor this the more par-
ticularly since in the language of sailors
this timepiece is commonly pronounced
chronomoter, a vowel coloring by attrac-
tion not unknown to students of orthoepy.
A derivation from the French montre is
possible, but it does violence to the
island treatment of such borrowings.
motiho land fog.

motiotio ragi motiotio, sky streaked with
clouds.
Mgv. : tiotio, to be specked or marked,
motu to break, to cut with a knife, to sever,
to rupture; rent, reef, shoal, rock.
motu poto, to cut short.
arelare motu, an oratory.
motu kivakiva, an uncovered shoal.
momotu to cut up.

tae momotu, e ko momotu, indissoluble.
P Pau.: motu, island; komutu, to break.
Mgv.: motu, an island, a rock, to
cut, to be broken. Mq.: motu,
island, land, to break, to cut up, to
take to pieces. Ta. : motu, a low
island, to be broken, cut up. (The
Polynesian Wanderings, 383.)
motuava {motu-ava 1) a hollowed rock.
motuhaua archipelago.
motupiri {motu-piri) archipelago.
motuputuputu {moturputuputu) archi-
pelago.
moturauri south wind T.
moturogorogo to write T.
mou 1 enough {moua, mouga).
PS Sa.: mou, many.

RAPANUI-ENGIvISH VOCABULARY.

231

mou 2 to get (mau).
hakamou id.

mou 3 to use up, to expend, to absorb.
hakamou to spend.
hakamoumou to use up, to expend.
mou 4 to be silent, shy, dejected, stupid,
taciturn, mute, uncomplaining, si-
lence, shut up!, attention!
mou no, to speak in laconic terms,
dull, mute, silence.
hakamou to silence, to shut up, to

quiet.
Mq.: mou, peace, tranquil, quiet.
mou 5 to cease, to end, to finish, to con-
clude; a pact, agreement.
mou noa, to endure (mau).
mou a te toua, reconciliation.
itia kai mou, always, eternal, per-
petual.
ina e ko mou, incessant.
e ko mou, always,
toe mou, permanent, perpetual.
hakamiou to accomplish, to end, to
conclude, to consummate, to con-
ciliate.
mou mou e ko moumou, indissoluble.
hakamou mou ga the finish, termina-
tion.
Mgv.: mou, to quench the thirst.
mou 6 to harass.

mou no, to suffer damage.
hakamou to abolish, abrogate, anni-
hilate, nullify, annul, impoverish,
destroy, interrupt, exterminate,
plunder, smooth out folds.
moumou to devastate, pillage, devas-
tation, destruction.
hakamoumou to demolish, to ravage,

to suppress.
Ta. : mou, to extinguish, to destroy.
moua enough, past (mou, mouga).
mouga 1 enough, that's all, at last (mou,

moua).
mouga 2 mountain, ridge of hills.
mouga iti, hillock.
tua mouga, mountain top.
hiriga mouga, hillside, declivity, slope.
P Pau. : mahuga, mountain. Mgv. : mou,
maga, mountain. Mq. : mouna,
mouka, peak or crest of a mountain.
Ta.: maua, moua, moimtain.
Regarding mauga as the basic form we
note that mouga is found in Rapanui,
Tonga, Uvea, Niue, and Tahiti. Pau-
motu mahuga is explicable through care-
lessness in the use, or record, of the aspirate.
The two forms of Mangareva indicate that,
like Tahiti, it had both forms ; in the dilapi-
dation, itself most unusual, they have
fared differently. (The Polynesian Wan-
derings, 195.)
mouga 3 extinction, end, interruption, solu-
tion.
te mouga te hiriga, end of a voyage.
pUgaha mouga kore, without consola-
tion.
mouga 4 to get.

mouku grass, hay, straw, herb, vegetable
(moku).

mouku pakapaka, hay.
mouku no, meadow.
pua mouku, herb.
koona mouku, pasture, grass land.
PS Mgv. : mouku, a species of scented fern.
Pau.: mauku, a rush; moku, grass.
Mq.: mouku, reed. Ta.: mauu, a
plant resembling rushes.
Sa.: mau'u, grass and weeds used to
cover the roots of taro. To. : mo-
huku, grass. Fu.: mouku, cleared
land. Uvea: OTotefew, grass. Ma.:
mouku, a large fern.
In Samoa this is herbage employed to a
specific end. The designation of grass in
general is Samoa mutia, Niue motietie,
Futima mutie. Uvea musie. The variety
of sense in Southeast Polynesia may be
attributed to the specification of other
herbs commonly used as a mulch. We
note the intimate agreement of Rapanui
and Paumotu moku grass, a form not else-
where found.
moukuhiva couchgrass.
mounu bait, lure.

PMgv.,Mq. : otom«m, bait, to allure. Ta. :
maunu, id.
The duplicate forms are thus dis-
tributed:

mounu Rapanui, Mangareva, Marquesas, Maori,

Tonga, Uvea.
maunu Samoa. Tahiti, Maori.

They are, therefore, not critical.
mova marshmallow T {mauve).
mu huhurumu,v/oolly R (probably an abbre-
viation of mulone in the MSS.)
mua the front, that which comes foremost.
a mau, before, ahead, to precede,

come on, forward.
kapu a mua, oho a mua, to go ahead.
/ i mua, before, heretofore, preceding.
I i mua atu, sooner.
i hi mua, at first, before, to go before.
} ko mua, at first, then, otherwhile.
mua a mua, to march at the head.
mua roa, the first.
P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta. : mua, front,
foremost.
muko to announce.
muraki to bury T.
muri the rear, that which comes last.
a muri, future.
a muri noa atu, never.
J muri, afterward, henceforth, here-
after.
i muri 00 na, to accompany.
ki muri, after, future, henceforth,

then, final.
o muri, last.
P Pau.,Mgv.,Ta. : muri, last. Mq. : mui, id.
mutone sheep, mutton.

While beef, particularly when corned,
has come to popularity in the islands,
mutton is considered unpalatable.

232

EASTER ISLAND.

na 1 when, as soon as (ga).

Mgv.: »a, because, seeing that, whereas.
na 2 the, that, some, any, certain (ga).
pei na, thus, like that.
P-Mqrt na, the (plural). Ta.: na, id.
na 3 of.

P Pau. : na, of, belonging to. Mgv. : na,
of, by, on account of. Mq. : na, of,
by, for, on the part of. Ta.: na,
of, by, for.
na 4 ? possessive.

na mea, to belong to (? his thing).
Mgv. : na, him, of him, to him. Ta. : na,
he, his, him.
na 5 (ana 2).

i muri 00 na, to accompany.
naa to hide, to conceal, occult, secret.
pu moo naa, hiding-place.
toe naa, frank, candid.
naa no, to deny.
naanaa secretly.

hakanaa to hide, clandestine, secret,
to deny, to darken.
topa hakanaa, unexpected.
ki hakanaa, a secret.
vanaga hakanaa, a secret.
PS Mq. : hakana, hadna, to conceal, hide,
secrete.
Sa. : na, to conceal.
naaku mine.

Mgv. : naku, id. Mq. : na'u, id. Ta. :
nau, id.
naana his.
naau yours.
naga some.

naginagi to feed, to nibble.
nainai point of a lance.
nako I fat, grease, lard, marrow, tallow.
PS Mq. : nako, turtle meat; kao, fat.
Pau. : akohaga, meat. Ta. : ao, fat
of fowl or fish.
Sa.: ga'o, fat, lard. To., Fu., Nine,

Ma.: gako, id.
Had Monseigneur Dordillon eaten his
way to the civic chair of London instead of
coming to starveling preferment in the
bishopric of a savage diocese he would
surely have defined the nako of the Mar-
quesan turtle in terms of calipash and
calipee.
nako 2 squamous, scurfy.
naku (naaku).

namunamu 1 to chew, to devour, to lap up,
food, glutton.
rava namunamu, to eat noisily, to
champ when eating.
PS Mgv.: namunamu, to eat with the
lips, to nibble. Ha.: namunamu,
to nibble.
Sa., To., Fu.: lamu, to chew.
This involves the l-n mutation. This
is characteristic of the dependence of
Nukuoro on Samoa and occurs in other
languages as well (The Polynesian Wan-
derings, 52). Moiki shows uniformly a
secondary stage of this mutation, Ir-n-ng.
namunamu 2 to yelp.

nanagi to tear with the teeth.
nana! spider.

kahu nanai, cobweb.
nanenane sweetness.
nape to name.

nape iho, to give a nickname.
napehaga nomination.
naponapo handsome, bright, to shine, to
glorify.
hakanaponapo to amend, to better, to
embellish.
natura natiu-e, essence of god.
nave manu nave, great abscess.
neanea rimamatua neanea, thumb.

Pau.: manemanea, Qngei. Ha.: manea,
hoof, nail, claw.
neenee (nene).
neginegi to shorten.

nego to be equipped with, to fill up, to
sufiice, full, complete, plenty, whole,
plain, quantity, sum.
nego mat, to assemble.
tae nego, incomplete, insufficient, im-
perfect.
negonego to agglomerate, to heap up,
cargo, load of fruit.
negonego mat, to flow in.
mea negonego, enough, plenty.
tae negonego, few.
tai negonego, tide.
hakanego to enlarge, to supply, to
accumulate, to assemble, to surfeit,
to augment, to overrun, populous.
hakanegonego to accumulate, to fill
up, to multiply, to amass.
hakanegonego rakau, to enrich.
nehe odor.

nehenehe fern, moss.
nehu obscure, cloudy.

hakanehu to disguise.
hakanenehu serious.
nei here, this.

ina o nei, absence, to be away.
a mea nei, this.
i nei, kona nei, here.
hou a nei, modern.
ki nei, hither.
P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta. : nei, this, here.
neinei 1 to defecate, to lay eggs.
hare neinei, latrine.
kopu neinei ma te mataku, phobic

evacuation.
koona neinei, latrine.
hakaneinei to purge.
neinei 2 to squeeze, to press.

Pau. : nekineki, to compress. Ta. : neinei,
to press, to oppress, to trample
down.
(neira) aneira.

a . now, actual, at once, this instant, to-day,

soon, presently, in a little.

b. to adjourn.

moo aneira, inopportune.
aneira nei, soon.
(neke) hakaneke to move.

ata hakaneke mai, near by.

RAPANUI-ENGUSH VOCABUIyARY.

233

neke — continued.

Pau. : neke atu, to change out of place.
Mgv. : akaneke, to come near.
neku neku ravatotouH, agile.
nekuneku to grate.
nemonemo independent, independence.
(nemu) hakanemu to compress.
hoe hakanemu, clasp knife.
nene pulsation.

«a nene, the pulse.
nene ki te puoko, to shake the head.
hakaneenee physician.
nenehu (nehu).
nenenene 1 agreeable, suave.

Ta. : nenenene, agreeable, sweet smelling.
nenenene 2 intestines T.
nenere weak.
neranera (? nevaneva, nivaniva).

mata neranera, drowsy, sleepy.
nevaneva mata nevaneva, drowsy, sleepy

(nivaniva).
Pnevhive (? hivd).

maea nevhive, granite used for stone
axes T.
nieve snow (neige).
nihinihi obtuse.

tuaivi nihinihi, hunchback.
ninihi surge of the sea.

manava ninihi, colic.
hakamanavanihinihi indigestion.
niho 1 tooth, tongs.

niho gaa, toothache.
niho hakakikaa, protruding teeth.
niho hakarite, regular teetil.
niho hati, broken teeth.
niho keekee, protruding teeth.
niho kerekere, black teeth.
niho momomomo, decayed teeth.
niho para, decayed teeth.
niho reeree, blade teeth.
niho ritorito, white teeth.
niho uneki, to show the teeth.
niho urei, to show the teeth.
P Pau., Mgv. : niho, tooth. Mq. : niho,
tooth, horn, tentacle. Ta. : niho,
tooth, horn. (The Polynesian Wan-
derings, 302.)
niho 2 to speak evil, siu-ly.
nihogau to clench the teeth.
nihotete to gnash the teeth.
(nli) hakanii to enlarge (? hakanui).
nikoniko tortuous.

PS Sa. : ni'o, to do things in a semicircle.
To.: taka-niko, circles around the
moon. Fu. : niko, to turn about.
Nine: nikoa, a halo.
ninaa terrific.
nini dysentery.

nininini to flow, to fall into, diarrhea,
to pom- out, hemorrhage, to leak,
to fall drop by drop, to fly off in
sparks.
hakanininini to water, to pass any
liquid.
niniko garland.
niniro garland.
ninitoto (nini-toto) dysentery.

nira needle.

nire virgin.

nironiro garbage.

niu coconut, palm, spinning top.

P Pau., Ta.: niu, coconut. Mgv.: niu, a
top; niu mea, coconut. Mq.: niu,
coconut, a top. (The Polynesian
Wanderings, 390.)
niuhi shark T (ninki T).

Mq. : niuhi, a large fish resembling the
shark.
nivaniva absurd, stupidity, bungler, deli-
rium, madness, to err, to wander
in mind, folly, foolish, heedless,
frenzied, imbecile, senseless, odd,
inconsistent, simple, dupe, stupid,
flighty (nevaneva).
nivaniva te mata, lethargy.
hakanivaniva queer, bewitched, stupe-
fied, to tell lies.
PS Ta. : nivaniva, neneva, foolish, stupid,
mad.
Sa. : niniva, giddy, dizzy.
The duplicity of form in Tahiti is suffi-
cient warrant for the same duplicity in
Rapanui. Pere Roussel has overdefined
the word, a common result of his method
from outside, and this has obscured the
Rapanui signification. We lack data for
a satisfactory comparison, but I venture
upon the suggestion that this word de-
scribes the situation of one who is not in
perfect control of his faculties; he would
recognize in himself the physical effect
or condition as giddiness or dizziness, as
in Samoan; his friends would characterize
his actions as frenzied or any other of the
hodful of meanings which P^e Roussel
has been at pains to discover.
no 1 of (na).

no te mea, because (of the thing).

no te ragi, celestial (of the sky).

no ira, wherefore (of that).

P Pau.: no, of, belonging to. Mgv., Ta. :

no, of. Mq.: no, of, for, on.

no 2 intensive.

hakapee no kai hoao, abundance.
riva no iti, convalescence.
haga no iti, to plot mischief.
hare itiiti no, hut.
no mai intensive, spontaneously.
tuhi no mai, to accuse.
hiri tahaga no mai, to go on without

stopping.
topa tahaga no mai, wholly unexpected.
Mgv.: noa, wholly, entirely, without
end. Mq. . no, wholly, entirely.
no 3 exclusive, unique, that and naught else.
gutu no, vain words.
noho no, stay-at-home, apathy.
Mgv. : noa, to do nothing else, without
others, unique.
noa 1 though, although.

Pau., Mgv.: noa, id.
noa 2 intensive.

e kore noa, never.

garo noa, to go on forever.

234

EASTER ISLAND.

noa 2 — continued.

a muri noa atu, never.
uru noa, to enter deeply.
Mgv.: noa, wholly, entirely, without
end, to do nothing else, without
others, unique. Mq.: noa, very,
greatly, enough.
noa 3 common, ordinary.

noa ki te mau, impartial.
P Pau. : noa, single, simple, spontaneous.
Mq. : noa, simply, accidentally.
Ta. : noa, common, simple.
noa 4 negative.

mou noa, to endure.
nohea where?

noho seat, bench, dwelling, marriage, posi-
tion, posture, situation, session,
sojourn; to sit, to dwell, to reside,
to rest, to halt, to inhabit (kano-
cho Q).
noho hahatu, to sit cross-legged.
noho hakahaga, apathy.
noho heenua, countryman.
noho kaiga, native.
noho kenu, married.
noho he noho ke, to change place.
noho muri, to stay behind.
noho noa, invariable.
noho opata, to stand on a cliff.
noho pagaha, badly placed.
noho pepe, table.

noho tahaga, bachelor, unmarried.
noho vie, married.

noho no, apathy, stay-at-home, col-
onist, idler, inhabitant, inactive,
immobile, settler, lazy, loiterer.
hakanoho to abolish, to rent, to lease,
to enslave, to dissuade, to exclude,
to exempt, to install, to substitute,
hostage.
hakanohohia stopped.
P Pau. : noho, to dwell, to reside, to rest.
Mgv.: noho, to sit, to remain, to
dwell. Mq.: noho, to sit, to dwell,
to reside, to remain, to abstain
from, to be married. Ta.: noho,
to sit, to remain, to dwell. (The
Polynesian Wanderings, 259.)
nohookotahi isolated.

hakanohookotahi id.
nohoga seat.
P Mgv. : nohoga, a seat, chair, action of
sitting down. Mq.: nohona,nohoka,
seat, chair.
nohoturi to kneel, genuflexion.
nohovaega to preside.
nohue ape-fish T.

Mgv.: nohu, a fish with poisonous spines.
Mq.: nohu, a small fish. Ta.:
nohu, a fish with a spine whose
prick is very dangerous.
noi to bend down toward the ground, to bow
down, to worship.
hakanoi to prostrate oneself.
nokinoki concave.

noku 1 mine.

Mq.: no'u, id. Ta.: nou, id.
(noku 2) hakanoku to hide, partial, par-
tiality.
nokunoku throat.
noma succulent.

nomanoma delicate, sweet, a dainty.
mea nomanoma, to delight.
P Pau.: momona, odor, savor. Mgv.:
momona, grease, fat. Mq. : momona,
exquisite, delicious, fat meat. Ta. :
momona, sweet, sugar, delicious.
(The Polynesian Wanderings, 281.)
The metathesis (cab5 type) in asso-
ciating noma with momona entails no
difiiculty upon the Poljnaesian.
nonoi to implore, to beg from house to
house, to make a plea, to petition.
nonoi pogeha, to beg with insistence.
nonoi tae hakama, to beg shamelessly.
nonoihaga petition.
P Pau.: nonoi, to exact, to require. Mgv.:
inoi, to demand. Mq. : noi, nonoi,
inoi, to beg, to solicit.
The use of i in Mangareva and Mar-
quesas inoi is a peculiarity repeated in
Maori, and, so far as we may judge, pro-
duces no effect upon the sense; equaUy with-
out effect this augment i is noted in irere
and iloko, which in nowise differ from the
sense of rere and toko.
noona him.
nua cloak T (inua Q).
nuehine old woman.
nui 1 grave, serious.

nui 2 great, large, numerous, famous, not-
able, prosperous.
nui atu, greater.
nui tahaga, superabundant.
hakanui to grow, to enlarge, to aug-
ment, to multiply.
nuia to prosper.
nuiga greatness, generality, quantity.

nuiga tagata, population.
nuinui great, large.
manava nuinui, appetite.
maga nuinui, to bolt the food.
nuinui ke, wild, numerous.
nuinuia to grow.
hakanuinui to amplify.
nunui great, considerable, plump, enor-
mous, extreme, fame, famous, con-
spicuous.
nunui ke, immense.
nunuiga intense, intensity.
hakanunui to exaggerate.
P Mgv., Mq. : nui, great, large, numer-
ous. Ta.: nui, great.
Not appearing in Nuclear Polynesia save
in Samoa, even there in no great use, nui
is preferably assigned to the Tongafiti.
(nuka) hakanukanuka to disdain,
(nuko) hakanukonuko irony.
nunu thin.

nunupaka id.
nuu bile.

RAPANUI-ENGIvISH VOCABULARY.

235

O 1 lai 0, rippling water.

(Compare, in some sea sense — Mgv. : akao,
a narrow arm of the sea, to throw
stones into the water in order to
drive fish into a net.)
o 2 of.

P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: o. of.
o 3 a verb sign.

o mua, at first.

ina o nei, to be away (not-being-here).
oa oa atikea, ignorant, not to know.
oaha actual.

oaha mai, without consequences.
oe 1 thou.

P Pau., Mgv. : koe, id. Mq. : oe, koe, id.
Ta.: oe, id.
oe 2 dorsal fin (cf. ae, one, sword).
oeoe 1 to be lame.

Ha. : oi, to limp, to walk stiffly.
oeoe 2 (hoe 2).
ogaa nest.
ogahea when.

Ta. : nafea, nahea, id. Sa. : anafea, id.
oganeira a little while ago, earlier to-day,
instant, presently.
Sa. : analeila, earlier to-day.
ogapo last night.

Ta.: inapo, id. Sa. : anapo, id.
Oge hunger, dearth, famine, hungry.

P Pau. : hoge, scarcity, dearth, hungry.
Mgv. : oge, hunger, famine, hungry.
Mq.: one, oke, id. Ta. : oe, id.
The Proto-Samoan carried the initial
aspirate, as shown by hoge in Tonga, Uvea,
and Nine; thus Paumotu derives from
Nuclear Polynesia directly.
Ohio iron, steel, chain, gold coin T (hiohio 2,
iho 4).
Ohio gagau, ohio haha, bit (of bridle).
ohio raparapa, tin.
ohio tagataga, hinge.
ivi ohio, needle.
toto ohio, rust.

hakamau ei ohio, to put in irons.
ohiohio whirlwind, waterspout.
PS Ta. : pTiahiohio, waterspout.
Sa. : asiosio, id. To. : ahiohio, id. Fu. :
asiosio, id. Nine: hiohio, id.
ohititika to go in various directions.
oho 1 to delegate.

rava oho, to root.
oho 2 to go , to keep on going, to walk, to
depart, to retire.
ka oho, begone, good-bye (koomai R.

kohomai T).
oho amua, to precede.
oho mai, to come, to bring.
oho arurua, to sail as consorts.
hakaoho to send, a messenger.
oho 3 tehe oho te ikapotu, to abut, adjoin.

mei nei tehe i oho mai aiineite ikapotu,

as far as, to.
kai oho, to abstain, to forego.
hakaoho to put on the brakes.
oho 4 the head (only in the composite
rauoho hair).

ohoa 1 ku ohoa, absence, to keep out of the

way.
ohoa 2 moa ohoa, crow of cocks. (Cf. 00a.)
Mq.: oho, the squeal of frightened
swine, noise of fish when the seine
is drawn. Ta. : aaoa, crow of cocks.
ohogimai come here T (? hoki mai).
ohu 1 a cry, a call, to speak in loud tones,
to promulgate, to publish.
ohuohu to applaud, a distant sound.
ohu 2 to fence.
ohu 3 ear ornament Q.
oi 1 to approach, draw near.

oi atu, to make room, begone.
hakaoi to toss about.

hakaoi mai, close by, near at hand.
Mgv. : oi, to approach, to draw near, to
move, to shift place.
oi 2 to pull up, to uproot, to devastate,

to weed, to take out.
oira (o ira).

oka digging stick, stake, joist; to prick, to
pierce, to stick a thing into, to
drive into, to slaughter, to assas-
sinate.
kona oka kai, plantation.
pahu oka, a drawer.
okaoka a fork, to prick, to dig.
okahia to prick.
P Pau. : hoka, to pierce ; eoka, a fork. Mgv. :
oka, a digging stick, to spear. Mq. :
oka, a rafter, fork, to let blood, to
slaughter, to pierce, to introduce
into.
The Proto-Samoan stem was hoka (as
in Tonga and Niue hoka, by normal muta-
tion Viti dhoka) which proves in this item
a direct dependence of Paumotu upon
Nuclear Polynesia.
oko 1 hard, grievous, important, difficult.
mea oko, difiicult.

oko ke, considerable, hard to under-
stand, grave.
okooko ke important.
Mgv. : oko, strong, solid, firm, hard, ob-
stinate. Mq. : oko, strong, robust,
courageous.
oko 2 ripe.

huaa tae oko, green fruit, tmripe.
Mgv. : oko, ripe.
oko 3 sign of distributive numerals.

Ma. : hoko, id.
okooko to pamper, to fondle.

PS Sa. : o'oo'o, to visit a sick person.

This is picturesquely human. The prim-
itive sense is clearly preserved in Rapanui,
the Samoan retains it only in a specific
instance which exhibits a character of that
people in marked and kindly contrast to
the indifference of the race generally to
the sick.
okorua {oko 3--rua i) to aid, to associate, to
be two together.
mo okorua, to associate, to accompany.
hiriga okorua, to go by twos.
piri okorua, a couple.

236

EASTER ISLAND.

okorua — continued.

Mgv. : okorua, to replace another, to
act as substitute.
okotahi {oko 3-tahi) alone, by oneself, single,
lonely.
kai okotahi, to eat without waiting for
others.
omo rima onto, infidelity, faithless, unfaith-
ful.
omoomo to smack the lips, to suck the
breast, to smoke tobacco, to taste
of (one Q).
hakaomoomo to. suckle, to pant.
Pau.: omooOTo, to suck. Mgv-: omoomo,
omo, to suck; akaomo, to suckle.
Mq. : omo, to suck, to pump, to
smoke a pipe, to inhale, to swallow
up.
one sword. (Cf. oe, dorsal fin; d,i, sword.)

Ta. : 66, sword, lance.
one I six.

P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: ono, id.
one 2 to pull one another about.
00 (oho).
00a cry, noise of a child. (Cf. ohoa.)

Ta.: 00, borborygmus.
oohia absurd.
ooku mine.
oona his.

oone sand, clay, dirt, soil, mire, mud, muck,
gravel, filth, manure, dust, to dirty.
ao oone, shovel.
egu oone vekuveku, mud.
moo ie oone, shovel.
oone hekaheka, mud.
puo ei oone, to daub.
kerihaga oone, husbandman.
oone veriveri, mud.
oone no, muck, to dirty, to powder.
vai oone, roiled water.
oone rari, marsh, swamp,
oonea dirty T.
ooneoone sandy.
oonevai clay T.
hakaoone to pollute, to soil.
P Mgv. : one, land in general, earth, soil.
Mq. : one, sand, beach. Ta.: one,
sand, dust, gravel. (The Polyne-
sian Wanderings, 250.)
ootea noon.
T Mgv.: avatea, noon, afternoon. Ta.:
avatea, noon, from 10 to 3. Ma.:
awatea, noon. Ha. : awakea, id.
PS Mq.: oatea, day; oatea nui, noon. Sa.:
oatea, noon.
ootu 1 to draw up, to take.
ootu 2 to cook.

toe ootu, ill cooked.
hakaootu to cook in an oven.
oou you, thou.

opata perpendicular, vertical, cliff, precipice,
promontory, path among rocks.
noho opata, to stand on a cliff.
Mgv. : opata, the end of a piece of land
at the foot of a mountain. Mq.:
opata, cliff, precipice.
opatatai shore.

opeope spiritless, to waste away, to fast, to
be hungry.
T Mq.: hopi, infirm, ill. Ta.: hopii, the
falling sickness. Ma. : hopi, to be
afraid, faint-hearted.
ora 1 December, January.

ora nui, November, October,
ora 2 to live, to exist, to draw breath, to sur-
vive, to subsist, to be well, healthy,
safe, to refresh, a pause, rest, ease.
e ko ora, incurable.
ora tuhai, previous existence.
ora iho, to resuscitate, to revive.
ora nui, vigorous.
oraga life, existence.

oraga roaroa, oraga roaroa ke, oraga

ina kai mou, immortality.
oraga kore, lifeless.
oraga mau, oraga ihoiho, vivacious.
oraora oraora no iti, to be better.
hakaora to draw breath, to revive, to
strengthen, healthy, to sanctify, to
animate, to save, to repose, to cure,
to rest, to comfort, to assuage.
hakaora ina kai mou, to immortalize.
hakaoratagata Messiah, Saviour.
P Pau., Mgv., Ta. : ora, life, health.

This is essentially Tongafiti despite its
presence in Samoa and Nine. (The Poly-
nesian Wanderings, 259.)
ora 3 to give water to.

kua ora te kevare, to water a horse.
hakaunu ora, to water.
ora 4 to staunch, to stop the flow of a liquid.
ora S to make an escape.

hakaora to discharge, to deliver, to set
free.
P Pau. : fakaora, to set free. Mgv. : ora,
to escape. Ta. : ora, to be set free.
ora 6 to be awake (probably ara).

hakaora to guard.
ora 7 a zephyr, light wind.

kona ora, a breezy spot.
ahau ora, agreeable breeze.
Mgv. : oraora, wind in the stomach.
oriare miro oriare zigzag.
(oriori) hakaoriori profanation.
oroina to choke on a fish bone.
orooro to whet, to sharpen (horo).
P Mgv. : oro, to whet, to sharpen. Ta. :
oro, to rasp, to grate. (The Poly-
nesian Wanderings, 391.)
oru (horu).
oruga (ruga).

(otaota) hakaotaota to slacken, to unbend,

to crumble.

P Pau. : Ota, residue. Mq. : ota, otaota,

crumbs of kava, of coconut meat

when grated and oil is expressed,

wood dust which accumulates in

plowing fire, ashes of a pipe. Ta. :

ota, chaff, refuse. (The Polynesian

Wanderings, 207.)

This is found in Nuclear Polynesia,

Southeast Polynesia, Maori and Hawaii.

It is not reported from languages which

we may regard as uncontaminated Tonga-

RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

237

(otaota) hakaotaota — continued,
fiti; if it be really absent therefrom the use
in Maori and Hawaii will interpose no
insuperable obstacle to regarding it as
Proto-Samoan.

otu hill T.

otua younger.

ouo ? e ouo, to smoke T {?eoeo).

pa 1 a wall, palisade, parapet, rampart,
obstruction, fortification, fence,
hedge, to enclose.
pa varikapau, fence, to inclose.
titi hi te pa, to enclose.
P Pau. : pa, a rampart, bulwark. Mgv. :
pa, a wall, hedge. Mq.: pa, a
fence, barricade, palisade, any
obstacle, to close, to inclose, to
shut. Ta. : pa, a fence, fortifica-
tion, palisade, wall, hedge. (The
Polynesian Wanderings, 274.)
pa 2 garden, park, inclosure.

Mgv. : pa, an inclosure, a fenced place.
(pa 3) hakapa aggregation, to double, to
graft, to confederate, to league.
hiriga hakapa, to go two by two.
P Mgv. : pa, rows of men in many ranks.
Sa. : patagata, a number of persons
standing side by side. Ha. : pa, a
pair.
This seems to me better to explain the
Samoan patagata which Pratt under-
stands as "a wall of men. " He is misled
by the metaphor of "steadily shoulder
to shoulder, steadily blade by blade;"
Samoan bush fighters have no knowledge
of the elbow touch of the bravely fighting
old brigade.
pa 4 to preside.
paa childless, sterile, barren.
paa migomigo, barren.
P Pau., Mgv., Ta. : pa, sterile.
paatai salt, salty.

hirohiro ei paatai, to salt.
Mq. : padtai, salt, sponge.
pae 1 enough.
pae 2 division of a subject (paiga).

Pau. : paega, a party, a side. Ta. : pae,
division, part.
pae 3 threshold, sill, joist.

P Ta. : pae, sill, joist.
pae 4 to exhaust, to finish, past.
e ko pae, impregnable.
hakapae to exhaust, to finish, to end,
to execute, to accomplish, to con-
clude, to consummate, to consume,
to achieve, to acquit.
paea 1 enough, past.
paea 2 to decay, to waste away.

paea tooa, to deprive.
paega foundation.
paepae pavement, plank, canoe.

hakapaepaetolay planks, to floor.

P Pau. : paepae, a raft. Mgv. : paepae, a

pavement, to lay up stones with

regularity in a wall. Mq. : paepae,

elevated pavement on which the

paepae — continued.

house is built. Ta.: paepae, pave-
ment, raft.
The pavement sense alone is that which
is common to the two migrations. As the
designation of a canoe the word occurs
only in Rapanui, Paumotu, and Tahiti;
tantalizingly near is a sense of pae as to
float, to drift, found in Tonga, Maori,
Tahiti, Hawaii, Mangareva, but it does
not seems associable. For comparison
with this canoe paepae I note paopao in
the same sense in Samoa, Niue, Futuna,
, with no known congeners.
paero all, total, totality, to sweep off all.
pagaha 1 tattooing on the ears.
pagaha 2 grievous, hard to bear, to afilict,
to sadden, to displease, to fatigue,
to harass, to oppress, painful,
heavy (panghi, heavy T.)
pagaha ki te ToMrake, remorse.
hakapagaha to chagrin, to disquiet, to
molest, to harm, to offend, to op-
press, to torture, to torment.
PS Sa. : pagd, trouble, distress.

The Proto-Samoan stem is pagahat.
After abrasion of the final t and the dis-
appearance of the aspirate characteristic
of the modern stage of Samoan, pagaa by
a common crasis becomes paga.
pagupagu pump.
paha 1 boar (probably a borrowing).

Ta. : paha, id.
paha 2 to exhale an odor.
pahae rent, tear.

Mq. : nehae, kehai, to tear, a rent. Ta. :

pahae, to tear.
The comparable element is hae, the pre-
face is formative.
pahe like, as.
pahera tortoise shell.
pahia hot, to sweat, to perspire.

pahia ke, to fatigue.
pahora to expand.

pahu a trough, barrel, cask, cradle, drum,
chest, box.
pahu nut, a kettle.
pahu oka, a drawer.
pahu papaku, co£Bn.
pahu rikiriki, sheath.
pahu viriviri, hogshead.
pahupahu box.
P Mgv., Ta.: pahu, a drum. Mq.: pahu,
a drum, a large cylindrical con-
tainer. (To.: hahu, a hollow tree
set in water as a filter.)
Sa. : pusa, a box. To. : buha, id. Fu. :
pusa, id. Niue: puha, id. Pau.:
puha, id.
pahuahi lantern, beacon.
pahukumi closet, cupboard.
pahupopo a mould.

pahupopokai cupboard for food.
pahure 1 to sweep everything away.
pahu re 2 to wound, to lacerate, scar, bruise,
lesion, sore.
pahurehure to wound, to scratch.

238

EASTER ISI.AND.

pahure 2 — continued.

hakapahure to wound.
T Pau. : pahure, to be skinned; pahore, to
peel ofiF, to scale. Mgv. : pahore,
to cut, to chop, to slice. Ta. :
pahore, to flay, to skin.
paiga article, subject, chapter, division of a
subject, phrase, part, portion (pae).
paiga iti, paragraph.
paiga nui, majority.
paiga no tera tagata, intermediary.
paigahare apartment, room.
paihega dog T.
paihi rent, tear.

Ta. : paihi, to root up, to exterminate,
(paiku) hakapaiku to cook in the oven.

(? Eng.: bake).
paka 1 crust, scab, scurf.
paka rerere, cancer.
pakapaka crust, scabby.
P Pau.: paka, crust, cake, dry exterior,
scab. Mgv. : paka, a crust, a cake,
a scale, shell, pieces of flat wood
like shingles, a cutaneous disease,
scab, scurf. Mq. : paha, a crust,
splinter. Ta. : paa, a crust, scale,
barrel hoop.
paka 2 calm, still.
paka 3 intensive.

vera paka, scorching hot.
marego paka, bald.
nunu paka, thin.
paka 4 to arrive, to come.
paka 5 to be eager.
paka 6 to absorb.
paka 7 shin T.

pakahera calabash, shell, jug.
T Ma. : paka, a bowl. Ha. : paka, a flat
calabash. —

pakahia to clot, curdle, coagulate.
pakakina 1 breakers, to break into pieces,
to shiver.
hakapakakina to snap, to crack.
Pau.: pakapakakina, to crackle; paka^
kina, noise, battle. Mgv.: paka-
kina, to crack, to make a noise as of
striking or breaking. Mq.: paka-
kina, pakaina, crackling under the
teeth.
pakakina 2 to shoot T.
pakakina 3 to run to.

pakakina ki raro, to fall by drops.
pakapakakina to go boldly, to run, swift,
to be eager, active, beating of the
pulse.
pakakina 4 diligent.

pakapaka dry, arid, scorching hot, cooked
too much, a desert, to fade away,
to roast, a cake, active.
toto pakapaka, coagulated blood.
hakapakapaka to dry, to broil, to

toast.
Mq. : paka, dry, desiccated. Ta. : paa-
paa, dry, burnt.
pakeke effrontery.
pakete bucket.

pakiroki thin, lean, meager.

hakapakiroki squat.
(pakiu) hakapakiu to cook in the oven

(paiku).
pakoa peu pakoa, an axe with a poor helve.
pakoga bay T.
pakuki to run away, to escape.

ka too e ka pakuki, to take and run
away with.
pakuku to move, to stagger, to wallow.
pakupaku anguish, to shake.
panene to boil.

panepane sharp, edge of a sword.
pao to cut off, to throw a lance.
Ta. : paofai, to throw stones.
paoa to steal, to rob.

paoa kaitagata, cannibal, savage.
tagata paoa, cannibal.
Mgv.: paoa, poor, vagabond.
paoga forearm T.
pacha club Q.

paopao spade, shovel, rubbish, to lacerate,
to have a quarrel with.
T Pau. : paopao, to perforate. Mq.: pao-
pao, an adze. Ta. : pao, to exca-
vate, dig, lacerate.
papa shoulderblade.

P Pau. : papa, rock, shoulder-blade. Mgv. :
papa, a plank, flat rock. Mq.:
/>a^a, flat, plate. Ta.: ^o^o, plank,
bench, rock, shoulder-blade. (The
Polynesian Wanderings, 325.)
The germ sense is breadth and flatness.
With this in mind the specification of par-
ticulars need not interrupt the recognition
of sense concord throughout.
papa pope.
papaa tanuga papaa, tomb.

Mq.: papa, a long plank on which
corpses are laid to dry.
papae barrier, to close.

P Sa. : pae-aso, small rafters of a house.
To.: bae, a dam, a sill, anything
which prevents the rolling or mov-
ing of other matters. Viti: bai, a
fence around a garden.
papaka rua papaka, a ditch.
papaki Portuguese man-o'-war.
papakina waves which surge, disturbance,

to precede.
papaki no northerly and westerly winds of

ill force T.
papakona thigh.
papaku to weaken, dead, dying, corpse.

hakarivariva papaku, will, testament.
pahu papaku, coffin.
rua papaku, grave.
tanuga papaku, funeral.
P Pau. : tupapaku, corpse. Mgv. : tupa-
paku, a sick person, a corpse; pa-
paku, a funeral where the corpse is
not present. Mq. : tupapaku, tupa-
pall, sick, dying, dead, corpse. Ta. :
tupapau, corpse, specter.
papakuia in a hurry, haste.
papapapa a chill, cold, to shiver, to tremble,
to shudder.

RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

239

paparaha a flat stone (paraha).
papatema baptism.
pavau to bend back (of sugar canes).
papekoo cemetery T (? papaku).
para 1 a short club T.

Mq. : parahua, a paddle-shaped club.
para 2 to become bad, to soften, to decay,
to rot, to ripen, old, used up.
niho para, decayed teeth.
para rakerake, overripe,
toe para, unripe.
hakapara to mellow.
P Mgv. : para, ripe, mature; akapara,. to
ripen, to improve morally. Mq.:
pad, ripe, soft, overripe, rotten, old,
used up. Ta. : para, ripe.
The germ sense is that of softness to the
touch, the; variety in the meanings is not
that of deviation but the particularization
of the degree of such softness.
para 3 spleen.
paraha flat.

paraha rima, palm of the hand.
Mgv. : paraha, to sit down on the ground
with the legs thrust out, to lie down
on the stomach, to brood as a hen.
Mq. : padha, flat, squashed.
parapara paper, card.
pararaha flat, sole Q.

korae pararaha, wide brow.
pararaha rima, palm of the hand.
pararaha vae, sole of the foot.
pararuga dried fruit.
parau to speak T, to talk T.

PS Pan.: parau, to speak. Mq. : peau,
to say, to talk. Ta. : parau, word,
speech, to speak, converse, dis-
course, book.
To.: halau, to babble. So.: lalau, to
make a speech. (Ma.: parau, a
V lie, falsehood. Ha.: palau, id.)

parehe to break, a crack.
,J^arei 1 dressed up {pare).
^ parei 2 to sparkle (of the eyes).
parera 1 a shallow, a reef.
parera 2 deep water, profound, gulf.
parera tai, deep sea.
tai parera, high tide.
hohonu parera, fathomless, unsound-
able.
parera 3 to lead astray.

hakaparera to frighten, to scare.
pareu skirt, apron.

Mgv., Mq., Ta. : pareu, loincloth, apron.
pari wave breaking on shore.

vai pari, a wave high up on the beach.
paripari tai paripari, a squall.
Mgv. : pari, a wave, breaker, a wave
that strikes upon a rock and breaks
into foam witii a noise.
paru to boast, to brag.
parue throw away T Q.
patara to loosen, to unchain, to release.
hakapatara to unite, to release, to set

free, to unfold.
Ta.: tatara, to untie, to set free, to
unloose.

pateriareka patriarch.
pati blister, wart, dropsy.
patiga blister.
patoketoke to be unsteady.
patu 1 to abandon, to throw away, to quit,
to omit; to unclothe, to let down
the hair.
pati ki te kahu, to undress.
patu toona rake, immodest.
Mq. : patu, to throw from one place to
another, to throw with the fingers.
Ta. : patu, to throw away.
patu 2 to come into leaf, to unfold.
patu 3 to lead away, to turn aside, to dodge.

patu mai, to lead to, to bring.
patupatu page.

(pau 1) ? hakapau to pierce (cf. takapau,
to thrust into).
Pau.: pau, a cut, a wound, bruised,
black and blue.
pau 2 resin.

Mq. : e^aMn resin. Ta. : tapau, gum,
pitch, reSin.
(paupau) hakapalipau«erimace, irony, to

grin. \.

paura, gunpowder. Y

pava 1 peace, to cease from wrath.
pava noa, peace.
hakapava to make peace, to pacify, to
persuade.
pava 2 yellow T.
pe 1 like, as.

PS Mgv.: pe, as, the same as, also.
Sa. : pei, like, as. Niue: pehe, thus.
pe 2 and, also (in numerals).

e rua te hagahuru pe aha, twenty-four.
PS Sa. : pe, a restrictive particle in count-
ing, only. To.: he, only. Uvea:
pe, id.
I am more than doubtful as to this iden-
tification, for the particle is conjunctive
in Rapanui and restrictive throughout
Nuclear Polynesia. But the fact that it
is in each case a particle used in numera-
tion shows that there exists some inter-
relation between the two regions in which
alone it is found.
peaha perhaps, about, possibly, maybe,
chance, doubtful.
reoreo peaha, unlikely, improbable.
Ma. : pea, perhaps.
peapea an erasiure, scratch.

hakapeapea to efface, to erase.
peata saint.
peau to sweep all away.

Ma. : peau, to be turned away.
(pe6) hakapel no kai hoao, abundance.
pegopego compact, thick, stuffed, bushy.
hakapegopego thickness, to thicken, to
put a burden on.
pehea how.

P Mgv. : peea, how, in what manner, how
many. Mq.: pehea, peheka, how,
why, who, what. Ta.: pehea, how.
pei like, as.

pei ra, thus, like that; such, the same
as.

240

EASTER ISLAND.

pei — continued.

pet na, thus, like that.
pei ra ta matou, proverb.
pei ra hoki, likeness, similitude.
pei ra tau, system.
pei ra hoki ta matou, usage.
PS Sa.: pei, thus.

This is particularly interesting as pre-
serving one of the primordial speech ele-
ments. It is a composite, pe as, and i a
demonstrative expressive of that which is
immediate within sight ; therefore the locu-
tion signifies clearly as-this.
peka 1 100,000 T.
peka 2 a cross.

pekapeka curly.

pekapekavae instep T. (? shoelaces.)
hakapeka to cross.
hakapekapeka to interlace, lattice.
TMgv.: peka, a cross, athwart, across;
pepeka, thick, only said of a num-
ber of shoots or sprouts in a close
bunch. Mq. : peka, a cross, dense
thicket. Ta.: pea, across.
peke to succeed, to foUow.

Pau.: peke, to follow, to accompany.
Ta.: pee, to follow.
pena strap, thong, bridle, girth, suspenders.
pena hakamau, bridle.
pena hakagau, bit.
hakaihoiho ki te pena, to gird up.
PS Sa.: petia, a snare, noose. To.: pena,
to mend nets.
That which runs through all these
variants is the cord sense, therefore we
regard Rapanui as preserving the primi-
tive which persists in Samoa and Tonga
only in specific uses.
penetuli paint {peinture).
peni paint.

peni akui, paint.
pepe 1 a sketch.

pepe 2 bench, chair, couch, seat, sofa, saddle.
here pepe, man pepe, to saddle.
noho pepe, tabouret.
pepepepe bedstead.
pepeke lean, weak, effeminate, without
energy, feeble, incapable, infirm,
invalid, coward, sluggish, bewil-
dered.
Pau.: pekepeke, lively, quick. Mgy.:
pepeke, feeble, weak, bent with toil.
Mq.; peepei, soft, light. Ta.:
pepee, unstable, shifting place.
pera to forbid (peraa).

kai peraa mai, to forbid to eat.
pere doleful, lugubrious.
perehe cicatrice (plaie) (eperehe).
perepitero priest.

perigi a corpse wholly consumed, to fall in
ruins, shedding, to fall in drops, to
lose (hakaparigi, perigui R).
hakaperigi to throw, to turn aside, to
demolish, to pour out, to shed, to
pass water, to spill, to empty.
hakaperigi ke, to decant.
vai hakaperigi, water over the head.

peropero greedy.

hakaperopero to famish, to starve.
petehe a cut, incision.

Mq.: petehe, to castrate, to cut up
tobacco for smoking.
peti wind in the belly, to blow.
peu 1 axe, adze, mattock.

pen pakoa, an axe poorly helved.
peu 2 energy.
peugo opaque (? peuga).
peupeu I to groan.

peupeu 2 to be affectionate, to grow tender.
peupeuhaga friendship.
Mq. : peihu, hadpeehu, pekehu, to make
tender.
peva to be in the habit of.
pia arrowroot T.

P Mgv., Mq., Ta. : pia, id. Pau. : piapia,
gum. Ma. : pia, gum of trees.
Although the word is common to the
two swarms of Polynesian migration it is
found in Nuclear Polynesian only in Nine.
This circumstance sheds an interesting
light on the problems of the vanished
words, see also arero. The stem pia has
two significations, specifications of a basic
idea plain enough to the Polynesian under-
standing of what constitutes a generic
character. In one sense it means semen, ^
in the other the arrowroot in preparation
and fully prepared. In some rather recent
period tie word masoa has been applied
to arrowroot in Samoan and Futuna,
mahoaa in Tonga, probably allied to
masawe which in Viti is the edible root of
the Cordyline. In Samoa pia still carries
the arrowroot sense but is forbidden to use
on the score of obscenity, a most effective
principle in the speech of this race which
in general is far more outspoken in inno-
cence of thought than many races less
modest in fact. Thus we are able to
examine an instance of a word in the van-
ishing, and as it sinks below the surface
we may study the reason therefor.
piere 1 a thousand, a great number.
piere 2 resin (? Fr.: brat),
piere hiva, tar, pitch.
akui ei piere hiva, to tar.
hakapierehiva to tar.
pigei rump (pihaigi, piheigi).
pigoa haunt, den, lair.
pii to crush.

hakapiipii id.
pikea crab.

piki to climb, to mount, to go up.
piki aruga, to surpass.
pikipiki to embark, to go aboard.
hakapiki to climb.
P Pau.: piki, to climb, to ascend, to
mount. Mgv.: piki, to mount, to
go up, to climb. Mq. : piki, pii,
to mount, to dimb, to go aloft.
Ta.: pii, to mount.
Since this piki appears only in Samoa of
Nuclear Polynesia it may be not improper
to assign it to the Tongafiti migration.

RAPANUI-ENGUSH VOCABUI.ARY.

241

pikiga ascent, steps, stairs.

_Mgy.: />jfetga, a stair, ladder, step.
pikipiki rauoho pikipiki, hair black and
curly.
P Pau.: tupikipiki, to curl, to frizzle.
piko 1 post.

moa tara piko, cock with long spurs.
piko 2 crooked, tortuous.

piko mai piko atu, sinuosity.
hakapiko pliant, to bend.
pikopiko crooked.
hoe pikopiko, pruning knife.
veo pikopiko, arrow that flies ill.
P Pau.: piko, bent, twisted, sinuous.
Mgv. : piko, crooked, twisted, false.
Mq.: piko, crooked, bent. Ta.:
pio, id. (The Polynesian Wan-
derings, 243.)
piko 3 to hide oneself, to lie in wait, to set a
trap, to take refuge, to withdraw,
to beat a retreat, security, ambush,
padlock.
piko reoreo, false security.
piko etahi, to withdraw one after an-
other.
pikoga asylum, receptacle, refuge, re-
treat, snare.
pine toto pine, bruise, contusion.
piniku mesh.

raraga piniku, to net.
Mq. : piniku, veins of the coconut leaflet.
pipi 1 to blanch, to etiolate.
pipi 2 a spark, to sparkle.
pipi 3 young branches, shoot, sprout, to bud.

Mq. : pipi, tip of the banana blossom.
pipi 4 snaU T, pea, bean.

P Mgv. : pipi, small shellfish in the shape
of a mussel. Mq.: pipi, generic
term for shells. Ta. : pipi, generic
term for beans.
The change to a vegetable sense in
Tahiti and Rapanui is inexplicable. In
Rapanui we have both senses, but not
from the same source of record.
pipi 5 to boil with hot stones.
pipi 6 a wave.
pipi 7 thorn, spiny, uneven.
pipi 8 small.

haha pipi, small mouth.
pipi 9 rump, the rear.
pipine to be wavy, to undulate.
pipu bowl R (? hipu). /

pirari honey. /

Mg^v. : pirari, honey or nectar pfnowers.
Ta. : piapia, nectar of flowers.
piri 1 with, and. /

piri 2 a shock, blow. /

piri 3 to stick close to, to^ apply oneself,
starch.
pipiri to stick, glue, gum.
hakapiri plaster, to solder.
hakapipiri to glue, to gum, to coat, to

fasten with a seal.
hakapipirihaga glue.
P Pau. : piripiri, resin, glue. Mgv. : piri,
to stick together. Mq.: pii, to
glue. Ta.: piri, glue, viscous, to

piri 3 — continued.

adhere. (The Polynesian Wan-
derings, 289.)
piri 4 to frequent, to join, to meet, to inter-
view, to contribute, to unite, to be
associated, neighboring (pire T.)
piri mai, to come, to assemble, a com-
pany, in a body, two together, in
mass, indistinctly.
piri okorua, a couple.
piri putupulu, to frequent.
piri mai piri atu, sodomy.
piro iho, to be addicted to.
pipiri to catch.

hakapiri to join together, aggregate,
adjust, apply, associate, equalize,
graft, vise, join, league, patch, unite.
P Pau.: piri, to adhere; piritaga, to ally
oneself. Mq. : pii, to be attached,
united, allied; hadpii, to frequent,
to patch, to join, to border on.
piria tagata piria, traitor.
piriaro {piri 3-aro) singlet, undershirt.

Ta. : piriaro, id.
pirihaga to ally, affinity, league.
piripou (piri 3-pou) trousers.

Ta. : piripou, id.
piriukona tattooing on the hands.
piro poison.

piro ekapua, wormeaten.
pipiro fetid, gangrene, rot, rotten,
putrid odor, decay, to putrify.
haha pipiro, foul breath.
toe pipiro, incorruptible.
vai pipiro, stinking water.
hakapipiro infection.
P Pau.: piropiro, dirt, filth. Mgv.: piro,
stench. Mq.: piro, pio, rotten,
stinking. Ta.: piro, stench.
The germ sense is clearly that of an
obnoxious odor, the variety of the defini-
tions here included arises from undue
specification of that which is really a
general description. ^

(piti) hakapiti to pull up, to collect, to lift

up, to turn up.
pito navel.

P Pau., Mgv.: pilo, the navel; pitopito,
button. Mq., Ta. : pito, navel. (The
Polynesian Wanderings, 293.)
po 1 darkness, night, late.

po haha, dark night, gloom.
P Pau. : po-tagotago, darkness. Mgv., Mq.,
Ta.: po, darkness, night. (The
Polynesian Wanderings, 330.)
po 2 calendar day.

po e rua, Tuesday.
po te tagata, life T.
P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: po, calendar day.
poa shock, to strike, to blot, contagion.

PS Sa. : po, to slap. Fu. : popo, id.
poepoe canoe, dugout (paepae).
Pau., Ta.: paepae, a raft.
These canoe names suggest Proto-
Samoan paopao (Samoa, Futuna, Niue);
see paepae.

242

EASTER ISLAND.

poga cartilage, nostril.
PS Sa. : pogaiisu, nostril.

Since the community of the two lan-
guages Samoan has found it necessary to
determine the sense of poga by particular-
ization, pega-i-isu signifies the poga-in-
the-nose. "'""^ ""' '"'""
pogeha to make a noise, to roar, to cry, to
decry, to curse, to laugh uproar-
iously, hubbub, tumult, to bluster,
to prate, to cackle, to talk, head-
strong, fastidious, impertinent,
importunate, to give offense, impu-
dent, insolent, insupportable, obsti-
nate, rebellious, stubborn, to resist,
to kick, to prevaricate, to trans-

tariga pogeha, to disobey, to infringe.
vie pogeha, a howling woman.
hakapogeha to make a noise, to stir up
anger.
pohi fury T, rage T.

manava pohi, contrition.
kokoma hanohano manava pohi, to
abhor.
pohiuhiu boom (of a sail).
pohurihuri (pouri).
pohutu to disfigure.

pohutua defaced.
poihuihu bowsprit, prow.

poihuihu miro, stern, poop.
poki child, infant, nephew, grandchild, pos-
terity, progeny, race.
iopa te poki, to lie in.
poki aana, legitimate.
poki gaapu, abortion.
poki itiiti, child.
poki puepue, abortion.
poki iamaahine, girl.
poki tamaroa, boy.
poki titika, legitimate.
poki tuahuri, abortion.
pokihaga childhood.
PS Sa. : po'l, a name of contempt for a
young man.
The accented length of the ultima in
Samoa po't and the imperfect sense accord
make this identification of no great value.
On the other hand it is to note that neither
poki nor po'l is associated with any other
known stem.
poko 1 sound of the sea.
tai poko, breakers.
pokopoko to slap water.
Mgv.: pokokina, resonant, clear-toned.
Mq.: poko, to slap the water in
imitation of drumming; pokokina,
sound of water.
poko 2 rut, beaten path.

P Pau.: poko, hollow; pokopoko, concave,
to excavate. Mgv.: poko, to dig,
to excavate, to hollow out. Mq. :
pokoko, to crack open; pokona, to
hollow out, to excavate. Ta.:
poopoS, hollow, deep.
poko 3 infernal.

pokoga hell, infernal, cave.

poko 3 — continued.

topa ki te pokoga, to damn (lit: go
down to hell.)
Mq. : pokona, cavity, hole.
pokoo 1 toothache.

Mq.: pokona, caries.
pokoo 3 to unsheathe, to draw out.

pokoo mai, to arrive.
pokopoko 1 womb.

PS Sa.: po'opo'o, clitoris. Mq.: poko-
poko, pudendum muliebre.
pokopoko 2 pokopoko vae, footprints.
pokopoko 3 concave, deep, ditch, mys-
terious.
pokopoko ihu, nostril (Ta.: po6po6

ihu).
pokopoko ke, fathomless.
pokopoko taheta, concave.
hakapokopoko to deepen.
pokupoku to overthrow, to capsize.
(ponoko) hakaponoko monkey, grimace.
poopo whitebait T.

Mgv. : popo, fry of the fish arua. Mq. :
popo, a small fish, fry of the uua.
popo 1 waves which strike one another.
P Pau. : po-karakara, to strike the hands
together. Mgv.: po-kara, to clap
the hands loudly and gently in
alternation. Ta.: /)o/>o, to clap the
hands.
popo 2 to wrap up, to bundle, to preserve,
to put in safety.
Pau. : hakapopo, to make into a ball.
Mgv.: popo, to take care of a fish
net.
popohaga morning.

popohaga atatehe, id.
Mq.: popoui, id.
popokai (popo 2-kai 4) hare popokai, store-
house.
popopopo to deteriorate.
P Mgv. : popopopo, entirely rotten, de-
cayed. Mq.: popo, worm-eaten,
decayed.
poporakau (popo 2-rakau 2) store, ware-
house.
poporo a berry whose juice is mixed with
ashes of ti leaves in tattooing.
Ta. : oporo, a capsicum plant.
The Tahiti oporo is not a degradation of
poporo but is tiie original poro stem aug-
mented by that which in Tahiti is word-
formative in a sense too elusive to find
expression in European ideas.
poporohiva milk thistle T.
popoto (poto).
Ijoraa j(^(^2-roa 2) day.
poireliio to lie in, to give birth, to procreate,
to be bom, to bear, birtii.
poreko hakahou (iho) to be bom again.
poki poreko iho, new-born infant.
porekoa bom.

porekohaga nativity, a brood, a litter.
porekoreko fecund.
poremo abstinence.
poripori I negro.

RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

243

poripori 2 rounded wood.

Mgv. : pori, to bend into a bow or arch ;
aia^ofj, bent, curved. Mq. : poriri,
circumference, circle, round, ring.
poro to notch.

PS Sa.: polo, to cut up, to carve.
porohata to sink into ruin, to crumble.
poroieko to slip, to slide.
porokimo next (proximus).
porotetani Protestant.
potaka cart, wagon.

hakapotaka to cart.
T Pau. : potaka, round, oval. Ta. : potad,
id. Mgv.: potaka, a wheel, to go
round.
poti boat.

Mgv., Mq., Ta. : poti, boat, canoe.
The Mgv. tipoti, a small trough, and
Maori poti, a basket, lead Mr. Tregear to
the note that this may be not an impor-
tation.
poto short, concise, laconic, summary, pres-
ently.
polo no, moment, provisional.
poto noa, concise.
tagata poto, a dwarf.
ava poto, a short distance.
popoto laconic.
potopoto short.
hakapoto to decrease, to shorten,

summary.
hakapotopoto to abridge, to contract.
P Pau.: hakapoto, to shorten. Mgv.:
poto, short; akapoto, to shorten, to
abridge, to diminish, to lessen.
Mq.: poto, short. Ta. : poto, id.
potu end, tip.
potupotu cockroach.

Mq.: popotu, id. Ta. : popoti, id.
pou column, post, pillar.

P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta. : pou, id.
pouri darkness.

pohurihuri gloom.
hare pohurihuri, prison, jail.
puru ki te hare pohurihuri, to im-
prison.
P Pau.: hakapouri, to hide the view.
Mgv.: pouri, obscurity, darkness.
Ta.: pouri, obscurity, darkness,
ignorant.
pouro they T.
pu 1 a trumpet.

P Mgv. : pu, a marine shell. Mq. : pu,
conch shell. Ta. : pu, shell, trumpet.
pu 2 a small opening, hole, mortise, stirrup,
to pierce, to perforate, to prick.
pu moo noa, hiding place.
tahela pu, fountain, spring.
hakapu to dowel, to pierce, to per-
forate.
PS Sa., Fu., Nine: pu, a hole.
pua I flower, ginger, soap.
pua mouku, grass.
P Pau.: pua, a flower. Mgv.: pua, a
flower, turmeric, starchy matter of
the turmeric and hence soap. Mq. :
pua, a flower, soap. Ta. : pua, id.
(The Polynesian Wanderings, 427.)

pua 2 to grease, to coat with tar, to paint.
(Cf. puo 2.)
pua ei meamea, to make yellow.
Mgv.: pua, soap. Mq.: pua, to wash
witii soap. Ta. : pua, to wash.
puaka animal, cattle (but not swine horu).
puaka toro, steer.
puaka tamaroa, bull.
puaka tamaahine, heifer.
tiaki puaka, neatherd.
P Pau. : puaka, beast, animal. Mgv. :
puaka, animal, pig. Mq.: puaka,
puad,id. Ta.: puad,i<i. (The Poly-
nesian Wanderings, 427.)
puapua a piece of cloth.
T Ma. : puapua, cloth wrapped about the
arm.
puepue poki puepue, abortive child.
puga 1 coral, lime.

puga pupu, branching coral.
P Pau. : -pua, lime. Mgv. : -puga, a kind
of madrepore. Mq.: puna, puka,
coral, lime. Ta. : puA, id.
puga 2 ragi puga, sky with white clouds,

coming rain.
pugaehu fine rain, spindrift, fog, mist, haze,

sleet, (pugaheu R).
(puhapuha) hakapuhapuha to stuff, to
cram with food.
T Ta. : puhaha, the bulky, puffed appear-
ance of a person.
puhare emptiness, vacuity.

Ta. : pufarefare, hollow, empty, vacuity.
puheenua (henua 2) placenta.

Pau.: pufenua, id. Ta.: pufanua, pu-
fenua, id.
puhi to blow (puhu Q).

puhi mai, to spring up.
pupuhi wind, fan, to blow, puffed up,
to blow fresh, to ferment, to swell,
to bloat, to spring out, to gush,
yeast.
pupuhi vai, syringe.
pupuhi eve, squirt.
pupuhi heenua, volley.
pupuhi nunui, cannon.
pupuhi nui, swivel gun.
ahuahu pupuhi, amplitude.
vai pupuhi, water which gushes forth.
pupuhihia to carry on the wind.
hakapupuhi to gush, leaven, volatilize.
puhipuhi to smoke, to smoke tobacco,
a pipe.
P Pau.: puhipuhi, to blow, to breathe.
Mgv. : puhi, to blow. Mq. : puhi,
to blow, to smoke, a gun, to shoot,
Ta.: puhi, to blow; pupuhi, a gun,
to shoot.
puhura {pu i-hura 2) fife, flageolet, flute.
puka 1 book.

puka 2 to obstruct, to encumber.
pukao crown.

Mq. : pukao, pointed; pai pukao, a
pointed style of hair dressing.
puke to hill up a plant, tb heap up, to collect,
to gather into a pile, a heap, mass.
puke maea, a stone pile.
hakapuke to heap, to pile up.

244

EASTER ISLAND.

puke — continued.

P Pau.: pukega, a heap, pile. Mgv.;
puke, a heap, a pUe, to pile up, to
heap up, to amass, to assemble, the
peak of a mountain. Mq.: puke,
a small hUl, heap, pile, to accu-
mulate. Ta.: pu&, to hill up the
soil for plants, a heap, pile.
(pukou 1) hakapukou a knot, to tie.
pukou 2 germ, shoot, to sprout.

pukou mai, to appear, to arrive, to
dawn.
puku 1 puku haga oao, east, east wind.
puku 2 pubes.
T Mgv.: puku, clitoris; pukuhou, the age
of puberty; pukutea, a man between
30 and 45.
puku 3 unripe.

puku no, unripe.
pukupuku green, immature.
Mgv. : puku, to be unripe. Mq. : puku,
a fruit which has not yet reached
its maturity.
puku 4 to gorge.

mahaga puku, to take the bait greedily.
PS Sa.: pu'u, to take the whole at one
mouthful, to put into the mouth
whole. Fu.: pukupuku, to rinse
the mouth, to gargle. Nine : puku,
to take into the mouth.
pukuhina {puku 4) to choke on a fishbone.
Pau. : pukua, to choke with a fishbone.
Mgv.: pukua, to be suffocated by
anything that sticks in the throat.
Mq. : pukua, bad deglutition. Ta. :
puunena, puufeto, to choke, to gag.
Ha. : puua, to be choked, to have
something sticking in the throat.
pukupuku 1 elbow Q.
pukupuku 2 wrinkled, knotty, wen, scrofula.
gao pukupuku, scrofula.
T Pau.: puku, a swelling; pukupuku,
a wrinkle, knotty, rough. Mgv.:
puku, a knot in wood; pukupuku,
knotted, rough, uneven, lumpy.
Mq. : puku, knot in wood, boss,
protuberance, tumor, boil; puku-
puku, wrinkled, knotty. Ta. : puu,
boss, protuberance, swelling; puu-
nono, tumor; puupuii, wrinkled,
knotty.
pukuraga servant T.
puma pu mai puma, good night.
pumahana heat.

hakapumaana to heat, to scald.
Pau.: pumahanahana, lukewarm. Mq.:
pumahana, heat, sweat. Ta. : puma-
hana, heat, lukewarm.
puna spring, fountain, well.

P Pau. : mapunapuna, to bubble, to boil
over. Mgv., Mq., Ta. : puna, a
spring.
puneki germ, to spring up.
raa puneki, sunrise.
punekineki to bubble, to boil.
punene 1 to bound, rebound.
punene 2 to leak.

punipuni to dull.

punua new-bom of animals, a bird in the
down, small.
punua horu, suckling pig.
kevare punua, foal.
mamari punua, chick in the egg.
P Mgv. : punua, the young of animals.
Mq. : punua, the young of animals,
small. Ta. : punua, pinia, the young
of animals.
puo I to dress, to clothe, to dress the hair.
puoa clothed.
puoa tahaga, always dressed.
puo 2 to daub, to besmear (cf. pua 2).

puo ei oone, to daub with dirt, to smear.
puo 3 ata puo, to hill up a plant.
puoko head, skull, crown of a hat.
puoko garuru, headache.
kiri puoko, scalp.
T yigw.: upoko, head (men or animals).
Mq. : upoko, upoo, head. Ta. :
upoS, human head.
(Sa.: ulupo'o, skull. To.: uluhoko, id.
Nine: ulupoko, id.)
puopuo I to display.
puopuo 2 to whip, to beat, to flog, to box,

to chastise, to maltreat.
pupa rat's nest.
pupapupa bubble of water.
pupu 1 to collect, to accumulate, collection,
to embellish.
pupu mai, together, in a body.
pupu la, a register.
pupupu to agglomerate.
P Pau. : pupu, society, a company of per-
sons. Mgv.: pupu, to amass, to
heap. Ta. : haapupu, to class.
pupu 2

puga pupu, branched coral.
pupu taura, whiplash.
pupugarauahi soot.
pupuhi (puhi).
pupupuke {pupu i-/>«fee) a gathering to hill

yams.
puputa (puta).

(pura) pupura to shine, bright, crystalline,

to glitter, luminous, lustre, radiant,

to light, resplendent, splendid, a

star.

maea pupura, hard cellular stones

used in the platforms T.
pupura mai, to ogle.
pupurahaga splendor.
hakapura to illuminate, to make bright,
to flame, a torch, lantern.
ahi hakapura, match.
hakapupura to shine upon, lustrous.
hakapurapura phosphorescence.
PS Pau: pura, phosphorescent. Mq.:
pupua, brilliant, luminous, phos-
phorescent, sparkling. Ta. : pura,
a spark, to light up, phosphores-
cent, to glitter.
Sa. : pula, to shine. (The Polynesian
Wanderings, 329.)
purariki tattooing on the back.

RAPANUI-ENGWSH VOCABULARY.

245

/

pure 1 to pray, to supplicate, invocation,
prayer.
hare pure, church, chapel.
toe pure, irreverence.
purega prayer.
P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: pure, to pray.
In assigning this to the general Poly-
nesian the basis in Nuclear Polynesia is of
the most scanty. In Samoa, Tonga, Nine,
Futuna, Uvea, pule means to command;
but in Futuna the prayer sense is found,
and we must include Viti mbure for its
theological import, if not availing prayer
yet the place in which the priest came
under the influence of the god, a theme
of divinity which recalls the note under
avaava.
I pure 2 a shell T.

/ P Pau.: hakapurepure, to dye, to color.

i Mq. : pue, the porcelain shell. Ta. :

pure, a mark. (The Polynesian
Wanderings, 196.)
purepure spotted, dappled.

ragi purepure, dappled sky.
purepurea spotted.
P Pau. : hakapurepure, to dye, to color.
Mgv.: purepure, printed cloth;
akapurepure, to paint in different
colors. Mq.: pjie/me, covered with
pale scars. Ta. : purepure, spotted,
dappled.
pureva to throw a stone.
puru to stuff up, to conceal, lid, to cover
with a lid, covering of a house, to
cover, to close, to stanch, to mask,
recluse.
mogugu puru, faithless, ungrateful.
tariga puru, to disobey.
puru hi te puoko, to cover the head.
puru ki te hare pohurihuri, to im-
prison.
purua covered, shut up, seclusion.
P Ma. : puru, a plug, cork.
puruga bung, stopper, mask, veil.
puruhare roof.

maea puruhare, tile.
purukatorio purgatory.
purumata (puru-mata i) uira purumata,

spy glass.
puta fat.

puputa bulk, voluminous.
hakaputaputa to gobble gluttonously.
PSSa. : puta, fat. To.: butobuta,iA.
puti 1 robust, plump, dropsy.
puti 2 wind on the stomach.
putu pure T.
putuga a plug.

putuputu assiduous, compact, frequent,
often.
piri putuputu, to frequent.
hakaputuputu to do often.
P Pau. : hahaputu, to agglomerate. Mgv. :
putuputu, close, tight, compact,
often, frequently. Mq. : putu, close.
Ta. : putuputu, compact.

ra 1 then.

P Pau., Ta. : ra, then. Mq. : a, accord-
ingly, then.
ra 2 there, is it not?

i ra, ki ra, there.

ki ra hoki, there precisely.

ki re i ra, yet, already.

mai ra, on the contrary.

pei ra, thus, so, like that, such, as, the

same as.
kakore ra, or.
P Mgv. : ra, interrogative particle. Mq. :
a, there. Ta.: ra, there,
ra 3 an intensive particle.

moe atu ra, to postpone.
ra 4 demonstrative pronoun.
ra, those.

mea ra, nevertheless.
ra 5 1,000,000 T.
raa I the sun.

raa ea mai, raa puneki, sunrise.
raa tini, raa too, noon.
P Mgv., Ta. : ra, the sun. Mq. : a, id.
raa 2 day, date.

a raa nei a, to-day, now.
raa i mua, day before.
P Mgv., Ta.: ra, a day. Mq.: o, id.
rae 1 commencement, beginning, to strike
up, to essay, to occasion, to pro-
ceed, former, primitive, precedent,
predecessor, first-fruits.
rae ki te mea hou, to innovate.
oho rae, to march at the head.
tagata rae, advance guard, van.
raega commencement, beginning, occa-
sion, first-fruits.
rae 2 to attack, to provoke.

kakai rae, toua rae, to provoke,
raga 1 captive, slave, to take captive.
hakaraga to enslave.
Mq.: dka, conquered.
raga 2 to banish, to expel, to desert.
ragaraga to send away, to expel.
hakaraga to banish, to drive off.
Mq.: dka, wanderer, vagabond.
ragaraga to float, to fluctuate.

eve ragaraga, ennui, to weary.
T Mgv. : raga, to swim or float on the sur-
face of the water. Mq. : dna, dka,
to float.
The germ sense as found in Southeast
Polynesia recurs in Hawaii, but in the
Maori it is hard to discover.
ragi 1 sky, heaven, firmament, paradise.
no te ragi, celestial.
P Pau., Mgv. : ragi, sky, heavens. Ta. :
rai, id. Mq. : dni, dki, sky, heaven,
paradise. (The Polynesian Wan-
derings, 359.)
ragi 2 appeal, cry, hail, formula, to invite,
to send for, to notify, to felicitate,
precept, to prescribe, to receive,
to summon.
ragi no, to impose.

ragi tarotaro, to menace, to threaten.
tagata ragi, visitor.

246

EASTER ISLAND.

ragi 3 commander.

ragi 4 to love, to be affectionate, to spare,
sympathy, kind treatment.
ragi kore, pitiless.
ragi nui, faithful.
Mgv. : ragia, precious, dear, beloved.
ragia guest.
ragiamo cloudless sky.
ragiga invitation, observance, precept, order,

impost.
ragikai (ragi i-kai 4) feast, festival.
ragitea {ragi 2-tea) haughty, domineering.
rago chair, sofa bed, lounge, scaffold, raft,
table, theater, stairs, tribunal,
throne.
haga hi te rago, to make a raft.
ragorago bed, pulpit, scaffold.
P Pau. : ti-ragorago, a joist. Mgv. : rago,
a beam, a cross-beam. Mq. : dno,
dko, piece of timber on which a
canoe or any heavy burden is
rolled. Ta. : rao, post, joist, cross-
beam, boat. (The Polynesian Wan-
derings, 257.)
ragua pillow.

PPa.u.:ruruga,id. Mgv. -.uruga, id. Mq. :
turua, id. Ta. : urua, turtia, Id.
This is clearly metathetic, of a type
(cADBi) unusual in Polynesia, as appears
when compared with Samoan aluga; note
a similar metathesis in puoko from upoko,
and compare egarua. This word is quite
interesting when the metathesis is combed
out, for Rapanui is the only speech of
Polynesia which follows the Samoan type,
except for Nuguria far astern in the wake
of migration. (The Polynesian Wander-
ings, 241.)
(ragutu) hakaragutu to hatch.
rahirahi clear, light, thin, flimsy.
kahu rahirahi, gauze, muslin.
haipo rahirahi, short breath.
rahirahi maeha, thin, slender.
hakarahirahi a scraper.
hakarahirahiga scrapings.
Pau.: rahirahi, to he thin, slender; rahi-
rahiga, the temples. Mgv. : rahirahi,
fine, slender, supple. Mq. : dhidhi,
clear, thin, slender, transparent.
Ta. : rahirahi, small; rahirahia, the
temples.
rahui to forbid, to prohibit, to interdict.
kai rahui, prohibition of food.
PPau. : rahui, illicit, forbidden. Mgv.,
Ta.: rahui, to prohibit, to forbid.
Mq. : ahui, kahui, id.
It appears in Nuclear Polynesia only in
the highly specialized Samoan /ct^M to pro-
hibit the killing of pigs; we may therefore
assign it to the Tongafiti migration. Note,
however, that lafu preserves an earlier
stem form before it had received the
transitive augment i.
rakau 1 wood.

rakau ta, cudgel, stick.
PPau.: rakau, tree, to dress a wound.
Mgv. : rakau, wood, timber, a tree;

rakau I — continued.

medicine, a remedy; an object.
Mq. : dkau, wood, tree. Ta. : radu,
id. (The Polynesian Wander-
ings, 353)
rakau 2 medicine, remedy, potion, ointment,
furniture, any precious object,
resources, baggage, riches, heri-
tage, dowry, merchandise, treasure,
wealth.
rakau hakaneinei, purgative.
rakau nui, rich, opulent.
rakau kore, poor, beggar, indigent,

miserable, an inferior.
hakakamikami ki te rakau, to im-
poverish.
rakau te miro, ballast.
Mq. : akau, anything in general.
The medicine sense is particularized in
Tonga, Nukuoro, Hawaii, Tahiti, Manga-
reva, Paumotu. In no other speech does
wood stand so fully for wealth of pos-
sessions, but it will be recalled that Rapa-
nui is destitute of timber and depends
wholly upon driftwood.
rake bad, in its most general sense.

patu toona rake, immodest, to expose
the person obscenely.
rakega evil, perversity.
rakerake abominable, frightful, low,
shocking, culpable, crime, debauch-
ery, dishonor, fault, hideous, ig-
noble, deformed, illicit, immodest,
immoral, impious, irreligious, las-
civious, evil, bad, obscene, sinful,
ugly.
rakerakega sin, crime, fault, impiety,

iniquity, evil, vice.
hakarakerake causative, to make bad,

etc.
Pau. : marakerake, afflicted, disconsolate.
rakei an ornament; to prepare, to embellish,
to arrange, to adorn, to dress up,
to make a display, to decorate; to
clear away, to explain; to put an
edge on.
ina kai rakai, ill prepared.
rakei ki te kahu, toilet.
rakeia dressed up.
PS Pau. : rakei, to decorate. Mgv. : rakei,
to ornament, to adorn, chaplet,
garland, decoration.
Sa. : la'ei, ti leaves tied to a stone to
attract cuttlefish, to dress for a re-
view of troops, to wear a train.
To. : lakei, the leaves and stone used
to catch catfish. Fu.; lakei, to
have a long train. (The Polyne-
sian Wanderings, 209.)
The significations reported from South-
east Polynesia are undoubtedly primitive,
an idea of decoration which does not exist
generally in Nuclear Polynesia except as
it may appear in the Samoan " to dress for
a review, " and with more particularity in
Samoa and Futuna "to wear a train."
Highly specialized is the employment in

RAPANUI-ENGUSH VOCABUL,ARY.

247

rakei — continued.
Samoa and Tonga of the lure for the
octopus, long strips of green being every-
where as peculiarly attractive to that
beast as in our country life the bullfrog
will jump for red flannd on the hook.
rama nut.

P Pau. : rama, a nut, torch. Mgv. : rama,
the nut of the native walnut, to
give light, to go fishing with torches.
Mq. : dma, candlenut, torch. Ta. :
rama, torch.
The nut sense is a remote derivative.
The stem is that lama which appears in
malama to give light. Thence derives
the sense of the light-giver, which in out-
door conditions is the torch of leaflets of
the coconut, within doors is the candle
of threaded nuts of Aleurites triloba or
moluccana. Thence the sense attaches
generally to the candlenut itself, and in
Nine it has passed yet beyond to the soot
of such combustion, an abundant product.
ranorano volcano, crater.

PS Sa. : lano, a crater lake.
rapa to polish.

hakarapa to polish, to smooth.
raparapa to glisten, smooth; tin, zinc,
drinking cup, lantern.
Ohio raparapa, tin.
mata raparapa, blind.
hakaraparapa to brighten, to plate.
Mq. : dpa, to be bright, to glisten.
rape room, chamber.

rapehare hall, room.
Ta. : rape, the wall plate of a house.
rapino rabbit Qapin).
rape pumice.

rapu work, workman, to till the soil, to hoe.
rapurapua kaiga rapurapua, cultivated

soil.
Mgv.: rapu, to knead, to bray in a
mortar, to beat many times. Mq. :
dpudpu, to knead. Ta. : rapu, to
scratch.
rara 1 to meddle with, to insinuate oneself,
to visit, to spread a report.
rara hakariva, to intermediate.
rara 2 to interpret, sentence, sermon.

tagata rara, interpreter.
raraga to weave, to braid, to make mats or
bags.
raraga piniku, to net.
P Pau., Mgv.: raraga, to weave, to plait,
to make mats. Mq. : ddna, ddka,
id. Ta. : raraa, id.
rarama to inspect, to review.

PS Mgv.: rarama, to go to see, to visit.
Mq.: ddma, to visit, to examine,
to explore, to spy.
Sa,, To.: lama, to watch for. Nine:

lamalamati, to lie in wait for.
An idea central to all these variants is
that of looking at or for something with
fixed or intent gaze, which primal sense
appears mo.st clearly in Nuclear Poly-
^ nesia and is almost exactly repeated in the
spy meaning in the Marquesas. The

rarama — continued,
other occurrences of the word are in
secondary senses.
rarara condemnation, to condemn.
rararara to heat.

Mgv. : rara, to leave by the fire.
rarau distrust, mistrust.
rari moist, soaked.

oone rari, marsh, swamp.
rarirari muddy, miry.
hakarari to soak, to wet.
T Pan.: rari, wet, water; fakarari, to
moisten. Mgv.: ran, moist, humid,
muddy, wet, soft.
rarikau go away T.
rare under, below, leeward.
i raro, below, beneath.
ki raro, under, below.
raronui, pit, chasm.
P Pau.: raro, under, beneath, leeward,
west. Mq.: do, id. Ta. : raro, id.
Mgv.: raro, under, beneath. (The
Polynesian Wanderings, 213, 216.)
raruga moea raruga, lying flat.
rata 1 to tame.

P Pau.: fakarata, to tame. Ta. : rata,
tame. Mq.: dta, wild, not tame,
to run when called (a sense-invert) .
rata 2 to receive, to welcome.

Mgv.: rata, to welcome.
rate rat.
rau I leaf.

P Pau., Ta. : rau, id. Mgv. : rau, rou, id.
Mq. : du, 6u, id. (The Polynesian
Wanderings, 397.)
rau 2 hundred.

P Mgv., Ta.: rau, id. Mq.: du, 200, 400.
raua they.

P Mgv., Ta. : ravu, they two. Mq.:
dua, id.
(rauga) hakarauga a file, a row.
rauhiva weak, feeble, ill, malady, fever,

pale, sallow.
raukape {rau i-kape) leaf of the yam.

Ta. : rauape, id.
rauoho hair (lauocho Q).

Mq. : ouoho, id. Ha. : lauoho, id.
raupa large leaves,
fauti (raw i-ti i) dracaena leaf .

Ta.: rauti, id.
rava 1 art, power, capable, possible, means,
inventor,
toe rava, e ko rava, impossible, in-
capable.
PS Mgv.: ravehaga, to be a worker. Ta.:
rave, work, operation; ravea, means.
Sa. : lava, to be able. To.: lava, to
accomplish. Fu. : lava, to be able
to carry. Viti: lawa, to be able,
easy.
The Nuclear Polynesian source is unmis-
takable in the exact concord of form and
sense. The Mangareva and Tahiti words
contain an important form difference and
in sense they can be linked only through
Tahiti ravea and the occurrence of its
definition "means" in Rapanui; this form
is found in Maori rawe easy, suitable.

EASTER ISI^AND.

rava 2 to get, to have, to attain, to conquer,
to gain, to obtain, invasion, to
capture, to procure, to recover, to
retrieve, to find, to bring back, to
profit, to assist, to participate, to
prosper.
mea meitaki ka rava, to deserve.
PS Pau.: rave, to take. Mgv.: rave, to
take, to acquire possession. Ta.:
rave, to seize, to receive, to take.
To.: lava, to achieve, to obtain. Viti:

rawa, to obtain, to accomplish.
Here again we find the mutation to
rave in Southeast Polynesia, while Rap-
anui is in close agreement with the two
languages of Nuclear Polynesia in which
the word may be identified.
rava 3 to know.

rava iu, to discern.
rava 4 large.

hakarava to enlarge, to augment, to
add.
PS Sa.: lava, large, very. (The Poly-
nesian Wanderings, 358.)
(rava 5) hakarava wide, width, across, to
put across, yard of a ship, firm.
hakarava hakaiuru, quadrangular.
P Mgv.: ravatua, the shelving ridge of
a road, poles in a thatch roof, a
ridge.
In the Tongafiti speech this appears
only in Maori whakarawa to fasten with a
latch or bolt. We may very properly
assign it to the Proto-Samoan source.
rava 6 a prepositive intensive.
rava oho, to take root.
rava keukeu, to apply oneself.
rava ahere, agile, without fixed abode.
rava hi, to prattle.
rava vanaga, to prate.
Mq.: ava, enough, sufiScient.
(rava 7) hakarava gummy eyes, lippitude.
(rava 8) hakarava omua to come before,

to precede.
ravage! to prattle.
ravahaga capture.
ravaika to fish.

Mgv.: raveika, a fisherman. Mq.:
avaika, avaid, id.
ravakai glutton, insatiable (ravekai).

toe ravekai, frugal.
ravakata jovial, merry.

ravakakata id.
ravaki to prattle, to tell stories, loquacious,
narrator, orator, eloquent, to boast,
to speak evil, to defame, slander,
gossip.
ravapeto to blab, to speak evil.
ravapure fervent, earnest.
ravarae invention.
ravatere to scare away.
ravatotouti neku, ravatotouii, agile.
ravavanaga loquacious, garrulous, to tell

stories, narration.
reeree black.

niho reeree, black teeth.

regorego round.

maea regorego, a flinty beach pebble
used for the finest stone imple-
ments T.
hakaregorego to make round.
rehau head ornament of women's hair.
reherehe weak, feeble, lean, effeminate,
lacking energy, clumsy, perplexed,
rheumatism, tall and slender, mild.
ariga reherehe, amiable.
vae reherehe, weak in the legs.
hakareherehe relaxed.
T Ma. : rehe, to yield, to succumb.
rehu 1 dust.

P Mgv. : rehu, a cinder, coal, ashes. Mq. :
ehuahi, ashes. Ta. : rehu, ashes,
soot, any powder. (The Poly-
nesian Wanderings, 313.)
rehu 2 to omit, to forget, to faint.

rehurehu to omit, omission, lost to

sight.
hakarehu to surprise.
rehua unintelligible.
rei mother of pearl.
rei kauaha, fin.
PMgv.: rei, whale's tooth. Mq.: Si, id.
This is probably associable with the
general Polynesian rei, which means the
tooth of the cachalot, an object held in
such esteem that in Viti one tooth (tambua)
was the ransom of a man's life, the ran-
som of a soul on the spirit path that led
through the perils of Na Kauvandra to
the last abode in Mbulotu. The word
is undoubtedly descriptive, generic as to
some character which Polynesian percep-
tion sees shared by whale ivory and nacre.
Rei kauaha is not this rei; in the Maori
whakarei designates the carved work at
bow and stem of the canoe and Tahiti has
the same use but without particularizing
the carving: assuming a sense descriptive
of something which projects in a relatively
thin and fiat form from the main body,
and this describes these canoe ornaments,
it will be seen that it might be applied to
the fins of fishes, which in these waters
are frequently ornamental in hue and
shape. The latter sense is confined to the
Tongafiti migration.
reirei to trample down, to knead, to pound.
reka 1 then, but, or, therefore.

Mgv.: reka, accordingly, therefore, or,
rather, else.
reka 2 content, gay, pleasant, hilarious,
noisy, playful, melodious, game,
foolery, to please, to divert, to
applaud.
reka no, to jest.

hiri a reka, to walk without noise.
hakareka to amuse, to caress, pleasant
conversation, to please, playful,
gay, to chatter, game, to play,
leisure, droll, pleasant, pleasantry,
to jest, recreation, to leap for joy,
holiday, vacation.
hakareka no, chat.

RAPANUI-ENGIylSH VOCABULARY.

249

reka 2 — continued.

tagata hakareka no, player.
tumu o te hakareka, toy, plaything.
rekareka to long for, an adulterer.
hakarekareka to tickle, enjoyment.
T Pau.: rekareka, agreeable, sweet, pleas-
ant, voluptuous. Mgv. : rekareka,
joy, pleasure, to rejoice, an itching,
longing. Mq. : eka, joy, pleasure,
enjoyment. Ta. : redred, id.
(Cf. To.: neka, to rejoice, to joy; nekeneka,
joy, rejoicing, delight.)
The mutation l-n is so far permissible as
to admit the Tonga neka as an a£Sliate.
But as it does not occur elsewhere in
Nuclear Polynesia it must stand as a
Tongafiti remnant and not of Proto-
Samoan source.
reka 3 to devastate.

hakareka to lay waste.
reke spur, talon, claw, heel Q.

T Pau. : rekereke, the heel. Mgv. : reke,
the end of a fish hook that is
attached to the line. Mq.: neke,
to walk on the heels.
This word offers an interesting problem
of evolution in sense. The Mangareva
precludes us from accepting as basic the
numerically more weighty signification of
the heel. No such difficulty attaches to
the sense which is common to Rapanui
and Mangareva, a spur, any sharp and
projecting member, such as a claw or the
long shank of the shell fishhook to which
the line is attached not by tying but by
lashing with a service of thread. Thence
it is an easy transition from the spur of a
bird to that part of the human foot which
occupies the same relative position, the
heel, the secondary sense which holds in
Maori and Paumotu and of which a spe-
cific detail is found in the Marquesas. In
Rapanui we find a distinct variation in
rekevae the sole, in which the parent sense
but scantily appears.
rekevae sole of the foot.
rekireki generous.

Mgv.: rekireki-tahaga, to be easy, un-
embarrassed.
(? remrem R couchant.)
remereme to dazzle.

reo 1 voice, vocal, word, air of a song, lan-
guage, story, speech.
reo nut, bass voice.
reo ke, changeable voice.
reo iahi, solo, unison.
reo torn, trio.

reo kore, patience, resignation.
mou te reo, resignation.
reoreo story, fable, tittle-tattle.
hakareoreo to tell a story.
P Pau.: reko, speech: reo, air of a song.
Mgv.: reo, sound, voice, speech,
language, order. Mq.: eo, voice,
speech, language, tone, word, order,
commandment. Ta.: reo, voice,
speech, word, language, air of a
song.

reo I — continued.

As already pointed out (The Polyne-
sian Wanderings, 232) the Paumotu reko
is anomalous as regards the assumption
of the k.
reo 2 artifice, trick.

toua reo, discussion without knowing

the object.
hakaaroha reo, vain compassion, to
adulate.
reoreo artifice, duplicity, false, knavery,
fraud, imposture, lying, deceptive,
to trick, to forswear.
horihori maia i te reoreo, to com-
promise one.
hakarivariva i te reoreo, to drive mad.
tagata reoreo, false witness, perjurer.
tuhi reoreo, to accuse.
reoreo peaha, unlikely, improbable.
reohirehire {reo i-hire) to stammer, to lisp,

to use broken speech.
reokumi (reo i-kumi) to cackle.
reone lion.

reopuru {reo i-puru) hoarse.
reouil {reo i-uu) to stammer, to lisp,
(repa) repa hoa, male friend, intimate, com-
rade, companion, fellow student.
repa hoa titika, trusty friend.
repureva neck ornament of women made of

shells strung on hair Q.
rerarera surface of the sea.
rere 1 to fly, to run, to leap, to scale, to be
carried away by the wind.
ika rere, flying fish.
rere aruga, to rebound.
hetuu rere, meteor, flying star.
hakarere to leap.
P Pau.: rere, to soar, to fly; fakarere, to
precede. Mgv., Ta. : rere, to fly,
to leap. (The Polynesian Wan-
derings, 421^)
rere 2 to come, to reach to.
Mq. : ee mat, to come.
rere 3 to swerve, to deviate,
(rere 4) hakarere to cease, desist, post-
pone, quit, vacation.
toe hakarere, perseverance.
Mq. : rere, to disappear,
(rere S) hakarere to save, preserve, put,

place, reserve, biu'den, destine,
(rere 6) hakarere to abandon, forsake, give
up, depose, expose, leave, omit,
abjure, repudiate.
hakarere ki te feoM, to uncover the head.
hakarere ki te vie, to divorce.
hakarere ki raro, to put down.
tooa te kiko e ivi i hakarere, to strip off
the flesh.
Mq.: ei, to run away, to escape,
(rere 7) hakarere?

ikapotu hakarere, to abut, to adjoin.
; e tahi hakarere, synonym.
rer^pe crest.

Pau.: repe, crest, tuft, topknot. Ta.:
repe, crest, dorsal fin of a shark,
bole on a tree, projection.

250

EASTER ISLAND.

rerere to spatter.

paka rerere, cancer.
rereva (reva).
rero to daub.

rerorero to crush, to bruise.
reru calf of the leg T (cf. heru).
rerureru fishgills.
retera letter.
retu tattooing on the head.
reva to hang, to suspend, flag, banner.
hakareva to hang up.
hakarereva to hang up, to balance.
hakarevareva to wave.
T Pau.: reva, a &a.g; fakarevareva, to hang
up, to suspend. Mgv. : reva, a
flag, a signal. Mq.: eva, to hang
up, to be suspended, to wave a
signal. Ta.: reva, a flag, banner;
revareva, to wave.
The germ sense is that of being sus-
pended; the passage to that which is sus-
pended is so short as to be in the use of the
Polynesian attributive no passage at all.
Any light object hung up in the island air
under the steady tradewind will flutter;
therefore the specification involved in the
wave sense is no more than normal
observation.
ri rice (m).

(riga) hakariga to subdue.
riha slow, tardy.

Mgv. : ria, id. Mq. : id, id. Ta. : riha, id.
rihariha 1 feeble, cooked too much.
rihariha 2 greedy.

Mq.: ihaiha, gorged, stomach filled to
repletion.
rike T (reke).

rikiriki small, dainty, fine, frail, narrow.
P Pau. : Mgv. : rikiriki, small, little. Mq. :
iki, small, narrow, thin. Ta. : rii,
small, young animals. (The Poly-
nesian Wanderings, 229.)
riku vine (fern) T.
rima 1 five.
P Mgv., Ta. : riwo, id. Mq. : ima, id.
(The Polynesian Wanderings, 363.)
rima 2 arm, hand.

rima atakai, obliging, kind, generous,

a gift.
rima luku, elbow.

rima omo, infidehty, faithless, un-
faithful.
rima ie kahu, sleeve.
kakari rima, wrist.
P Pau. : rima, hand, arm. Mgv. : rima,
hand, arm, paw, finger. Mq. : ima,
hand, arm. Ta. : n'wa, arm, hand,
finger. (The Polynesian Wander-
ings, 367.)
rima 3 to lead into error.
rimaetua supernatural.

Mq. : imaima, that which returns after

a man's death. Ta.: rimaatua,

plague, dissension, mortal illness.

The obvious etymology must be put

aside, for "the hand of god" is without

meaning in Polynesian theology. The

explanation is suggested by lie Mar-

quesan.

rimahakaviriviri fist, to clench the fist, a

blow of the fist.
rimahati (rima 2-hati) one-armed.
rima ko manaroa little finger T.
rimamaatoo rapacious.
rimamatua neanea thumb.
rimaroaroa tahaga middle finger T.
rimatitiri to walk with the hands behind

the back.
rimaruru to clasp hands. •
rimatuhi henna (?) index finger T.
rimatuhi a hana finger ring T (? ring

finger).
rimu seaweed, slime, seamoss.

P Pau.: rimu, moss, seaweed, sponge.
Ta. : rimu, id. Mgv. : rimu, moss.
Mq. : imu, moss, seaweed, lichen,
(ripoi) toe ripoi, blunder, to scare away.
hakaripoi disorder, blunder, to invert
the sense, to stray from the subject,
to damage, to exaggerate, to falsify,
to pervert, profanation, irreUgious,
to throw into confusion, to mutilate,
to vitiate, to paralyze.
tae hakaripoi, excuse, to excuse one-
self.
hakaripoihaga damage, irreligion, per-
version.
Mgv.: ripo, to undo, to take asunder,
to put out of place, disordered, dis-
arranged, to be impious, wicked.
riri animosity, ill-will, spite, strength T,
anger, to disapprove.
manava riri, wrath.
ririhaga animosity.
hakariri to shock, to displease, to be
rude.
P Pau. : riri, anger, spite, vexation. Mgv.
riri, to be angry, to hate, to do
with violence. Mq.: riri,H,a.ngei,
force, fury, energy, ardor, faculty,
strength. Ta.: riri, anger, spite,
offense, to displease,
(ritarita) kokoma ritarita, to abhor.

Ta. : rita, to gnash the teeth.
(rite) hakarite color, species, class, mode,
equality, condition, manner, pro-
portion, sort, figure; even, regular;
to align, to assimilate, to simulate,
to compare, to be equal, to imitate.
tae hakarite, unequal, unfair, inequal-
ity, irregular.
hakarite koe, unequal, unfair, incom-
parable.
hakarite ke, difference, diversity, un-
equal, singular, variety, extraordi-
nary, fantastic,
e tahi hakarite, thus, so, as, as much,
as many, equal, tmiform, to re-
semble, to look like.
ariga hakarite, to look like.
niho hakarite, regular teeth.
hakaritega comparison, agreement,
parallel, likeness, similitude.
T Ma.: rite, like. Ha.: like, id. Raro. :
arite, alike, resembling.
This is one of several words which P^re
Roussel, working out his task in inverted
order, has so overloaded with definition as

RAPANUI-ENGI^ISH VOCABULARY.

251

(rite) hakarite — continued,
to obscure the germ sense. The word
appears only in Rapanui, Maori and
Hawaii, and its simplest signification is to
be like. By an odd accident, out of the
billion long odds against such coincidence,
the eye, yet not the ear, is struck by the
entry in the Hawaiian dictionary "like
like."
ritorito white, neat, clean, handsome, good-
looking, charming, graceful, ma-
jestic, to glorify.
vai ritorito, dear, limpid.
ritorito he, pure.
hakaritorito to purify, to better, to
improve, to beautify, to expiate.
hakaritorito ki te hail, to bleach in the
dew.
Mgv. : rito, clean, bright, clear, fresh,
pure, beautiful. Mq.: ito, fresh,
handsome, red, green.
riva calm, modesty, health; to satisfy, to
restore, to convert,
toe riva, coarse, imperfect, uncer-
tain, inconvenient, inconsistent, un-
seemly, ineflScacious, inopportune,
insignificant, dishonest, filthy.
noho toe riva, indecent.
riva he, to make famous.
riva maoa, correct.
riva mo tere, navigable.
riva atu, progress.
riva kia ku, interest.
riva no iti, convalescence.
mea riva, seemly.
vanaga toe riva, confused speech.
ina kai riva, uncertain,
e ko riva, incurable.
rivaga goodness, quality.

rivaga ke, wonderful, marvelous.
rivariva neatness, effect, seasonableness,
magnificence, excellence, curiosity,
elegance, loyalty, good, well, neat,
handsome, charming, decent, deli-
cate, excellent, flourishing, exqui-
site, good looking, commendable,
loyal, magnificent, majestic, oppor-
tune, reasonable, affable, pious,
agreeable, pleasing, holy,
toe rivariva, dishonesty, illegal, un-
worthy.
igoa toe rivariva, nickname.
rivariva ke, illustrious, better, best,

precious, remarkable.
tagata rivariva, devout.
rivariva atu, to excel.
mea rivariva, to delight, to deserve.
hakatu rivariva, fine appearance.
rivariva maitai, good.
rivariva noa, moral, perfect, precious,
rich.
rivarivaga perfection.
rivarivaga ke, pomp.
hakariva happiness, attention, opera-
tion; to be happy, to rejoice, to
make famous, to govern, to rule, to
operate, to adorn, to cure.
rara hakariva, to intermeddle.

rivariva — continued.

hakarivaga joy, gladness.
hakarivariva deliberation, explana-
tion, judgment, justification, ad-
monition, agreement, paraphrase,
process, receipt, petition for pardon,
reparation, resolution, restoration,
condemnation; to condemn, to cor-
rect, to judge, to set in order, to
organize, to refute, to govern, to
administer, to arrange, to assign,
to complete, to compose, to deliber-
ate, to develop, to explain, to jus-
tify, to adjust, to accommodate, to
plead, to prepare, to resolve, to
retrace, to simplify, to care for, to
stipulate, to convert, to verify, to
translate, to tell a story, to moral-
ize, to plot, to join, to reason, to
remedy, to preach, to sharpen, to
make ready, to avow, to conciliate,
to free of difficulties, to clear away,
to inquire, to intervene, to smooth,
to traffic, to mitigate, to gorman-
dize.
hakarivariva ki toona reoreo, to drive

mad.
hakarivariva ki te kahu, toilet.
tagata hakarivariva, arbiter, umpire,
interpreter.
hakariyarivaiho to modify, to renew,
to rectify, to reform.
ro 1 of, concerning.
ro 2 yet, nevertheless, still.
kakore ro, or.

ka kikiu ro, to importune (? no).
roa long, large, extent.

roaroa to grow, height.
mea roaroa, a long while.
roaroa tahaga, middle finger.
roaroa ke, infinite (time and space).
roroa far, distant, thin, to grow tall.
tagata roroa, giant.
roroa ke, immense.
arero roroa, to report, to tell.
vanaga roroa, to chatter, babbler.
vare roroa, driveller.
hakaroa to lengthen, to defer.
hakaroaroa to lengthen, to develop.
hakaroroa to extend, prolong, defer,
lengthen.
P Pau.: roa, long. Mgv.: roa, far, long
(of time and space). Mq.: 6a,
long, high, far, distant a long while.
Ta. : roa, long (of time and space.)
roaa caught.

Ta. : rocM, obtained.
roaga distance, extent, size, length, distant,

long.
roau to assist, to celebrate, to venerate,

respect.
roe ant.

PS Pau. : roe, id. Mgv., Ta. : ro, id. Mq. :
0, ko, id.
Sa. : hi, id. To., Fu., Nine, Uvea, Viti:

lo, id.
It appears that the primal stem is lo.
From this, by possibly descriptive addi-

252

EASTBR ISI.AND.

roe — continued,
tions, have developed lot and loala, the
small ant and the large, venomous ant
respectively. The form loi is found only
in Samoa; its reciurence in Rapanui and
Paumotu groups these languages in their
relation to a point of departure from
Samoa restrictively and at a period when
loi had come into use.
rogo 1 news, message, errand, messenger,
deputy; to delegate, to send a mes-
sage.
uga ki te rogo, to send a message.
P Mgv. : akarogo, to carry news, to report.
Mq. : ono, oko, news, rumor. Ta.:
ro6, news.
rogo 2 to hear, to understand, to compre-
hend, to listen, to believe, to con-
sent.
rogo hara, to misunderstand.
toe rogo, unheard.
kai rogo, to abstain.
hapai rogo, to announce.
hakarogo to hear, to listen, to be atten-
tive, to comprehend, to understand,
to collect, to obey, subordination,
devoted, to adhere, to be deceived,
toe hakarogo, to disobey, miscreant.
ho ai a moo hakarogo atu, to disbelieve.
tariga hakarogo, faithful, obedient, to
obey.
P Pau. : rogo, to hear. Mgv.: rogo, to
hear, to understand, to compre-
hend, to know, to perceive. Mq. :
ono, oko, to listen, to understand,
to comprehend, to perceive through
touch. (The Polynesian Wander-
ings, 398.)
rogoa to believe, belief, intelligible, com-
prehended.
kai rogoa, not in use, obsolete.
roho head (oho).

Mgv.: oho, the head of human beings.
Mq.: 66, the head, brains (roro).
roi knife Q.
rona drawing, traction.

Pau.: ronarona, to pull one another
about.
ropa robe.

ropa raro, shirt.
ropa kakari kore, petticoat.
fori 1 to invert the sense.
T Ma. : rori, silly, foolish.

Data are lacking to carry out the com-
parison, but it does suggest itself that there
is some connection between Rapanui and
Maori, although we want the middle term
which might make it clear. It does not
appear to be associable with rori 3, the
sense there being wholly physical.
rori 2 to arrive, to come, to result, to issue,
to come from,
to rori mat, the futiure.
rori 3 to go from side to side.

rori te koa hogihogi, to follow a scent.
rorirori to stagger, to waver, to luff.
hakarori to tack about.

rori 3 — continued.
TPau. : rorirori, pliant, supple; garori-
rori, to vacillate. Mgv.: rori, to
stir, to toss about; akarori, to do
nothing but come and go. Mq.:
6i, mobile, hard to restrain.
roro head, skull, brains.
T Pau. : taka-roro, headache. Mgv. : roro,
the head, the cranium, milk, coco-
nut milk. Mq.: roro, 66, brains.
Ta.: roro, id. (The Polsoiesian Wan-
Wanderings, 224.)
There are three senses in this word as
here collated, one of which it is violent to
seek to link with the germ sense of that
which is palpably soft, i, coconut milk,
as in Mangareva, a Proto-Samoan signifi-
cation; note that coconut milk employed
by writers who know the South Sea does
not mean the natural water within the nut,
which is limpid, but is a tincture obtained
by maceration of the bruised kernel,
which is white and heavy and thickens to
a custardy consistency when cooked. 2,
the Tongafiti sense is the brain, palpably
the soft contents of the calvarium, some-
times very soft indeed; this sense is lack-
ing to Mangareva but is found in Rapanui.
3, a designation of the hard part of the
head, found only in Mangareva and Rapa-
nui, so violently sundered from the germ
sense underlying 1 and 2 as to indicate
confusion with a stem of similar form but
diverse meaning.
roroa (roa).

roto i marsh, swamp, bog.
roto nui, pond.
roto iti, pool.
T Pau. : roto, lake. Mq. : 6tovai, pond,
marsh. Ta.: roto, pond, swamp.
roto 2 inside, lining.

roto, interior, issue.
ki roto, within, into, inside, among.
mei roto o mea, issue.
no roto mai mea, maternal.
vae no roto, drawers.
P Pau. : roto, in, within. Mgv. : roto, the
inside, within, entrails, deep. Mq.:
6to, within, interior, cavity. Ta.:
roto, in, within.
roturotu 1 to clap, to wink.

PS Pau. : rotu, to strike the water. Mgv. :
rotu, to beat the sea in order to
frighten fish into the net, to beat a
drum. Mq.: 6tu, to drive fish
into the seine. Ta. : rotu, to strike.
Sa. : lotu, to make a hollow sound in the

water with the hand.
Omitting the Rapanui definition to
wink, which is in no wise correlative, we
find the germ sense in the making of a
noise by the hand, and in four languages
out of the seven this is distinctly an aquatic
noise, for the Marquesas definition in
omitting the noise-beat yet leaves it in-
ferential. I regard the Rapanui as primal
and associate therewith the Tahiti, though
the noise is omitted from the definition.

RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

253

roturotu 2 to take to pieces.
rou 1 (feather, cf. raitoho).
rou meamea, feather.
Mgv.: rouoho, hair; rouro, id. Mq.:
ouoho, id. Ta.: rouru, id.
rou 2 a stick with a crook, a hook.

P Pau. : rou, a crutch, a hook, to gather
with a hook. Mgv. : rou, a forked
pole with which to gather bread-
fruit. Mq. : ou, id. Ta.: rou, id.
ru a chill, to shiver, to shudder, to quake.
manava ru, groan.
ruru fever, chill, to shiver, to shake, to
tremble, to quiver, to vibrate, com-
motion, to apprehend, moved, to
agitate, to strike the water, to
print.
manava ruru, alarm.
rima ruru, to shake hands.
P Pau. : ruru, to shake, to tremble. Mgv. :
ru, to shiver with cold, to shake
with fever, to tremble. Mq.: u,
to tremble, to quiver. Ta. : ruru,
to tremble. (The Polynesian Wan-
derings, 235.)
rua 1 two.

P Mgv., Ta. : rua, id. Mq.: ua, id.
rua 2 nausea, seasickness, to vomit, disgust.
hakarua to vomit, to spew.
PS Mgv. : aruai, ruai, to vomit. Mq. : iia,
id. Ta. : ruai, id. Pau. : ruaki, id.
Sa. : lua'i, to spit out of the mouth;
lulua, to vomit. To. : lua, to vomit.
Fu. : lulua, luaki, id. Nine: lua,
id. Viti: lua, id.; loloa, seasick.
(The Polynesian Wanderings, 279.)
The Proto-Samoan form is lua. In
Samoa and Futuna this form remains in
use along with the augmented form luaki.
In Southeast Polynesia, Rapanui and the
Marquesas alone preserve the unmodified
Proto-Samoan stem.
rua 3 cave, hollow, ditch, pit, hole, beaten
path, grave.
rua papaka, a ditch.
P Pau. : rua, a hole. Mgv. : rua, a hole in
the ground, ditch, trench. Mq.:
iia, dish, hole, cavern. Ta. : rua,
hole, opening, ditch.
ruga high, up.

a ruga, above.
ki ruga, on, above, upon.
ma ruga, above.
ruga, upper.
kahu ruga, royal (sail).
ruga iho, celestial.
hakaruga to accumulate, to draw up.
P Pau., Mgv.: ruga, above. Mq.: lirm,
uka, id. Ta.: nua, nia, id.
ruhi succulent.

ruhiruhi delicate, savory, sweet.

mea ruhiruhi, to delight.
Mgv.: ruhiruhi, to have a bad taste (a
sense-invert).
rukau (lukau coat T).
ruku to bathe, to immerse, to swim face
down, to dive, to leap into the
water from a height.

ruku — continued.

hakaruku to cover with water, to
immerse, to submerge, to moisten,
to wash, to drink.
P Mgv. : ruku, to dive, to plunge. Mq. :
liku, to dive, to immerse.
rumaki a corpse ready for burial.

Mgv. : rumaki, to throw or push a quan-
tity of food into a food pit.
runu 1 to pluck, to pick, a biurden.
runu 2 a substitute.

runurunu a representative.
rupa handkerchief T (ropa).
rupou to be in a frenzy.

Ta. : ruporupo, giddy, vertigo.
(ruru) hakaruru promise, vow.

hakaruruga promise.
ruruku capstan.
rurururu to drum, to shake.
rutirae author, to attack,
(ruto) hakarutoruto to gargle.
rutu to recite.

tae rutu, irreverence.

ta 1 of.

T Pau. : ta, of, belonging to. Mgv. : to,
genitive particle for food, for wife,
for husband. Mq.: to, of, by, for.
ta 2 this, which.

Mgv. : to, that which. Mq. : ta, those.
Ta. : to, the.
ta 3 primarily to strike: to sacrifice, to
tattoo, to insert, to imprint, to
write, to draw, to copy, to design,
to color, to paint, to plaster, to
note, to inscribe, to record, to de-
scribe, number, letter, figure, rela-
tion,
to hakatitika, treaty,
to igoa, to sign.
ta ki, secretary,
to kona, to tattoo,
to vanaga, secretary.
P Pau.: ta-iro, to mark. Mgv.: to, to
tattoo, to write. Mq. : to, to strike,
to beat. Ta. : to, to strike, to
tattoo, to write. (The Polynesian
Wanderings, 411.)
taaka his.
taaku mine.

Mgy.:to*«, id. Ta.:toM, id.
taana his.

Ta.: tana, id.
tae I prepositive negative: without, not,
none.
PS To. : tae, prepositive negative.
tae 2 to remain.

tae atu ki, as far as, until.
taehaga (toe i) to shake the head in sign of
negation, reluctant, to disdain, to
be displeased.
taga 1 act, business, anecdote.

taga poki, anecdote, nonsense, story,
puerile, childish.
taga 2 sack.

PS Sa., Fu., Niue, Viti: taga, a bag. To.:
taga, the colon; tagai, a sack. (The
Polynesian Wanderings, 265.)

254

EASTER ISI^AND.

tagamimi (toga 2-mimi) the bladder T

(tau a iTiimi R).
tagata man, mankind.

tagata ke, some one else.
tagata no, nation.
P Pau. : tagata, man. Mgv. : tagata, man
or woman. Mq. : enata, enana,
kenana, man. Ta.: taata, id.
tagataa incarnate.
tagataga ohio tagataga, hinge.
tagatahaga human, humanity.
tag! to cry, to bark, to mew, to bawl, to
whine, to ring, to wail, to prattle,
to weep, lamentation, condolence,
to regret, to affect, to wish, to will,
to choose, earnestness.
toe tagi, inhuman, insensible, to

refuse, to renounce.
tagi kiukiu, ring of a bell.
tagi rakerake, to wish one ill.
tagi kore, indifferent.
manava tagi, to affect.
hakatagi to cause to weep, to make

resoimd, to ring.
tagitagi to covet.

tatagi cry, momrung, grief, lamenta-
tion, to groan, to weep, to be
affected, to grow tender.
tatagi tahaga, inconsolable.
tatagihaga friendship.
P Pau. : tagi, to weep. Mgv. : tagi, a cry,
to sing, to weep, to lament, to sigh,
to desire, to make a noise. Mq.:
tani, taki, to ring, to sing, to re-
sound, to bark, to cry, to moo, to
make a noise, to weep, to desire.
Ta.: tot, tears, grief, cry, to sound
as an instrument. (The Poly-
nesian Wanderings, 412.)
taha 1 to bend, sloping, to go hither and
thither, to evade.
ki taha, near.

taha ke, to go in different directions,
to separate.
tahataha frontier, horizon.

hiriga tahataha, to cross, to go across.

hakataha to divert, to turn away, to

go aside, to be on one side, to

dodge, to shun, oblique, to incline

the head, to turn over on another

side, to avoid, to subject.

mata hakataha, to consider.

toe hakataha, immovable.

P Mgv.: taha, near by, close; akataha, to

shun, to avoid, to evade. Mq.:

taha, to go, to wEJk. Ta. : taha, side.

The earliest signification in Nuclear

Polynesia is the side of an object. This

occurs as to/a in Samoa and Futuna, as

tafaaki in Tonga, and in the latter as pala-

taha in the sense of all on one side. We

find the same sense of the side in Tahiti

and Maori taha, Rarotonga too. In Nuclear

Polynesia we fiiid also the secondary sense

of going to one side which readily passes

into the senses recorded from Southeast

Polynesia, and from the further sense of

taha 1 — continued,
going to one side and to another side we
pass to the Marquesas of going in general.
(The Polynesian Wanderings, 211.)
taha 2 to tear.
PS Mgv. : tahataha, to cut into pieces.
Sa., To., Fu. : tafa, to cut, to gash. Viti:

tava, id.
In Nuclear Polynesia this is but one of
several cutting words, and in every case it
connotes particularly the result of the cut-
ting rather than the act or the manner of
the act. Thus we find it easy to pass to
the expression of such result in Mangareva
which we may regard as primal, and from
that sense to Rapanui "tear" (sc. to
pieces) may be regarded as dictionary
error.
tahae moe tahae, to be a light sleeper.
tahaga 1 only, solely, alone, wholly, with-
out stopping, always, quite, a sort
of superlative.
noho tahaga, bachelor.
keukeu tahaga, to go without stopping.
topa tahaga, quite unexpected.
puoa tahaga, always clad.
nui tahaga, to superabound.
tatagi tahaga, inconsolable.
roaroa tahaga, middle finger (the

longest).
tahaga no mai, a more positively
superlative statement.
P Mgv. : tahaga, only, alone, solely. Mq. :
tahakahaka, stripped of brushwood.
I have associated this with the Samoan
ta/oga clear of trees, in order to point to a
source of the Marquesas tahakahaka. The
Rapanui sense of tahaga reappears only in
Maori tahanga moderately, and in the
Mangarevan above cited. It seems to me
associable with a word for "one," taha,
which occurs in Tonga and Niue.
tahaga 2 irascible.

tuhi tahaga, to accuse, to calumniate,
tahaga 3 (taha 2) a sacrifice.
tahatai (taha i-tai) littoral, coast, shore.
tahatahatai coast.
Ta. : tahatai, coast.
tahe 1 to run freely, to flow (tehe 4).
P Pau.: tahe, a river. Mgv., Mq.: tahe,
to run, to flow, to melt, to liquefy.
Ta.: tahe, to run, to flow. (The
Polynesian Wanderings, 264.)
tahe 2 to smooth out wrinkles (tehe 2).
taheta fotmtain, spring.
tahela pu, spring.
pokopoko taheta, concave.
Cf. Viti: ndaveta, as illuminating the
possibility of a closed stem tafet.
tahetoto {tahe i-toto) hemorrhage.
tahi one, only, simple.
te tahi, next.
e tahi, anyone.
e tahi no, unique, unity.
e tahi e tahi, simultaneous.
P Mgv., Mq., Ta. : tahi, one.
tahia to kill Q.

RAPANUI-ENGWSH VOCABUIyARY.

255

tahito to intone.

tahitorae intonation.
tahu to assist.
T Ma. : tahutahu, to attend upon.

This is another of a small class in this
speech which is found in Southeast Poly-
nesia (commonly inRapanui only), Maori,
and Hawaii.
tahuga pair, to share out, to put in order,
to (Ustribute.
hakatahuga to put in pairs, to arrange.
P (Metathetic from stem tufa). Mgv.:
tahua, a collection of things prop-
erly classified and kept in order.
Mq. : tauna, a couple.
tahuri to pirouette, to turn a boat.

P Pau. : tahurihuri, to toss about. Mgv. :
toftttrt, to turn oneself. Mq.itahui-
hui, to have a rolling motion.
Ta. : tahuri, to turn, to turn about.
(The Polynesian Wanderings, 335.)
tahuti 1 to run, to hasten together (tohuti).
tahuti noa, irruption.
hakatahuti to fight.
T Mq. : tahuti, to run, to go quickly.
tahuti 2 variable, varied.
tai 1 salt water.

taitai brackish, salty.
P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: tai, salt water. Mq.:
taitai, to salt. Ta. : taitai, salty.
(The Polynesian Wanderings, 418.)
tai 2 sea, ocean.

tai hati, breakers.
tai hohonu, depths of the sea.
tai kaukau, tide.
tai negonego, tide.
tai o, ripple.
tai parera, tide.
tai poko, breakers.
tai titi, tide.
tai ua, tide, ebb.
tai vanaga, ripple.
P Mgv., Mq., Ta. : tai, sea, ocean. (The
Polynesian Wanderings, 418.)
taie to overflow, to go beyond.

ku taie te tai, the sea floods high.
taiko 1 fog, mist.
taiko 2 to fertilize.
. hakataiko id.
taka 1 a dredge.

P Mgv. : akataka, to fish all day or all

night with the line, to throw the

fishing line here and there.

This can apply only to some sort of net

used in fishing. We find in Samoa ta'd a

small fishing line, Tonga taka the short

line attached to fish hooks, Putuna taka-

taka a fishing party of women in the reef

pools (net), Maori taka the thread by which

the fishhook is fastened to the line, Hawaii

kaa in the same sense, Marquesas takakoa.

badly spun thread, Mangareva takara a

thread for fastening the bait on the hook.

taka 2 ruddy.

taka 3 wheel, arch.

takataka ball, spherical, round, circle,
oval, to roll in a circle, wheel, cir-
cular piece of wood, around.

taka 3 — continued.

miro takataka, bush.
haga takataka, to disjoin.
hakatakataka to round, to concen-
trate.
P Pau.: fakatakataka, to whirl around.
Mq.: taka, to gird. Ta.: taa, cir-
cular piece which connects the
frame of a house.
takai a curl, to tie.

takaikai to lace up.
takaitakai to coil.
P Pau. : takai, a ball, to tie. Mgv. : takai,
a circle, ring, hoop, to go around
a thing. Mq.: takai, to voyage
around. Ta. : taai, to make into a
ball, to attach.
takapau 1 coldness.
takapau 2 a fold, inside out.
takapau 3 to swell up, tumor, dropsy,

paralysis.
takapau 4 to thrust into; a sheath, vagina.
takapau 5 viri takapau, to go around.
takarameta sacrament.
takatore hipu takatore, plate, dish.
takaure a fly (kakaure T).
takaure iti, mosquito.
takaure marere ke, swarm.
Mgv. : takaure, a fly not found in dwell-
ings. Mq. : tikaue, a fly.
takeo bitter.

Pau.: toifeeo, poisonous. Ta. : toeo, drunk,
poisoned.
takere hUl.
taki a line.

taki eeve, the buttocks.
taki tua, vaha taki tua, the perineum.
taki turi, gills.
Mgv.: taki, line. Mq.: taki (in com-
position), id.
takoe thine.

Pau.: takoe, id.
taku prediction, prophecy, prognostic, to
predict.
tagata taku, wizard.
P Ta.: tau, to invoke, to pray. (The
Polynesian Wanderings, 225.)
takurua full of stones, pebbly, stony, a path

among the rodks.
tama 1 child.

P Pau.: tama-riki, child. Mgv.: lama,
son, daughter, applied at any age.
Mq. : tama, son, child, young of
animals. Ta.: tama, child.
tama 2 to align.

tamaahine {tama i-ahine) daughter, female.
tamaiti child.

P Mq. : temeiti, temeii, young person. Ta. :
tamaiti, child.
tamaki to display.
tamaroa boy, male.
P Mgv. : tamaroa, boy, man, male. Mq. :
tamaSa, boy. Ta. : tamaroa, id.
tameti Saturday (Samedi).
tana his.

Pau., Ta.: tana, id.
tanoa convolvulus T.

256

EASTER ISLAND.

tanu to bury, to plant, to sow seed, to inter,
to implant, to conceal.
tagata lanukai, farmer.
tanuaga burial.

tanuaga papaku, funeral.
tanuga plantation.
tanuhaga funeral, tomb.
P Pau. : tanu, to cultivate. Mgv. : tanu,
to plant, to bury. Mq.: tanu, to
plant, to sow. Ta. : tanu, to plant,
to sow, to bury. (The Polynesian
Wanderings, 308.)
tao 1 to cook in an oven, to sacrifice.
P Mgv., Mq., Ta. : tao, to cook in an oven.
(The Polynesian Wanderings, 248.)
tao 2 to carry away.

tao 3 abscess, bubo, scrofula, boil, gangrene,
ulcer, inflammation, sore.
Mgv.: taotaovere, small red spots show-
ing the approach of death. Mq.:
toopuku, toopuu, boil, wart, tumor.
Ta. : taapu, taapuu, scrofula on neck
and chin.
taora convulsive, convulsion.
tapa 1 border, fringe, edge, groin, cloth,
clothing, dress, garment.
tatapa lateral, bank.
tapatapa edge.
P Mgv. : tapa, the edge of bast cloth, bast
cloth in general. Mq. : to/>o, fringe,
cloth. (The Polynesian Wander-
ings, 248.)
tapa 2 to name, to mention, to count, to cal-
culate, to reckon, to number, to
figure up, to recapitulate.
tapa ki te igoa, to take a census.
tapa igoa, list.
tatapa to count, to number, to reckon.
tapatapa to mention.
P Mgv. : tapa, to give a pet name. Mq. :
tapatapa, to recite, to invoke ; tatapa,
to take the name of some one,
to announce by name. Ta. : topa,
to call by name.
tapani chisel, scissors, chopper, to shear,

comb.
taperenakero tabernacle.
tapoke to go hither and thither, to stumble,

to trip, to waver.
(tapona) hakatapona irresolute, to talk to

oneself.
tapu to forbid, to prohibit, sacred, holy.
hakatapu to forbid, to prohibit, to
make holy, to consecrate.
P Pau.: tapu, to swear; fakatapu, to give
sanction to. Mgv., Mq., Ta.: tapu,
sacred, holy, forbidden, prohibited.
(The Polynesian Wanderings, 263.)
tapua holy.
tapuna (tupuna).
tara 1 dollar.

moni tara, id.
tara 2 thorn, spine, horn.

taratara prickly, rough, full of rocks.

P Pau.: taratara, a ray, a beam; tare, a

spine, a thorn. Mgv. : tara, spine,

thorn, horn, crest, fishbone. Mq. :

tara 2 — continued.

tad, spine, needle, thorn, sharp
point, dart, harpoon. Ta. : tara,
spine, horn, spur. (The Poly-
nesian Wanderings, 238.)
tara 3 to announce, to proclaim, to promul-
gate, to call, to slander.
tatara to make a genealogy.
P Pau. : fakatara, to enjoin. Mq. : tad, to
cry, to call.
tarai 1 deluge, sound of water.
ua tarai, a smart shower.
tarai 2 to carve, to square, to rough-hew,
to shape.
taraia rough-hewn.
P Pau.: tarai, to cut, to hew, to carve.
Mgv.: toroi, to rough-hew, to carve.
Mq.: tadi, to cut, to rough-hew,
to work wood or stone. Ta. :
tarai, to cut, to fashion. (The Poly-
nesian Wanderings, 310.)
tarake maize.
tari 1 to pluck, to gather, to reap, to load.

kai taria te kai, abundance.
tari 2 to lead, to carry.

hakatari to conduct, to guide, to direct,
to escort, to carry, to bring, to pay.
hakatari miro, pilot.
hakatariga payment.
T Pau.: tari, to carry. Mgv.: tari, to
carry, to transport ; akatari, to lead,
to accompany. Mq. : tai, to carry.
Ta. : tari, to carry.
I am never cordially inclined to suggest
that there is such a thing as a "natural
metaphor," which some students have
employed, for the habit of thought varies
in gross and in every minute detail
between the undeveloped savage of these
islands and the European. But we may
note an interesting parallel: in English
we may say "take me to Boston" and
"take the barrel to Boston," lead and
carry in the same word. Accordingly we
need not segregate these senses in this
stem.
tariga ear, earring.

iariga hakarogo, faithful, observant,

submissive.
tariga kikiu, din, buzzing.
tariga meitaki, to have good hearing.
tariga pogeha, deaf, to disobey.
tariga puru, disobedient.
tariga purua, stubborn.
P Pau.: tariga, ear. Mgv.: tariga, dar-
ling; teriga, ear. Mq.: puaina,
puaika, ear. Ta. : taria, id. (The
Polynesian Wanderings, 415.)
tarigariga chain.
tarirapa to gather.
tare Caladium esculentum T.

P Mgv., Ta. : tare, id. Mq. : too, id. (The
Polynesian Wanderings, 415.)
tarotaro to chide, to censure, to curse, to
reproach; cross, angry, impatient,
irascible, quarrelsome, rude, severe,
vindictive.

RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

257

tarotaro — continued.

ragi tarotaro, to threaten.
PS Mq.: talaoho, to insult, to abuse;
tatao, to pray, to devote to the
good. Ta.: tarotaro, prayer.
Sa. . lalosaga, a prayer. To. : talotalo,
to cast lots; talo-monu, to solicit by
actions the blessing of the gods.
Fu. : talalo, to desire; latalo-veli,
malediction, to wish one evil. Viti :
tataro, to prevent. (The Polyne-
sian Wanderings, 236.)
We find grave diflSculty in establishing
the interrelations of these senses because
we have no satisfactory record of the Poly-
nesian connotations of the act of prayer.
In many instances it seems most to ap-
proximate imprecation, and from this
sense the Rapanui, Marquesan, and Viti
derive as particulars. But the Tonga and
Futuna words are directed in bonam
partem. In Samoan legend the story of
the Thumb of Leutogi records an " answer
to prayer" according to the dialect of the
utmost orthodoxy. All theology is ex
parte, but theology ex partibus infidelium,
reported through missionary channels,
offers scant prospect of being a valuable
contribution to the study of comparative
religion.
tarupu I to oppose, to prevent, to hinder,
to shackle, to interfere, to interpose,
to intervene, obstacle, to dissuade,
to stop.
hakatarupu to set an obstacle.
tarupuhaga obstacle, hindrance.
tarupu 2 to aid, to contribute, to defend,
to interest, to protect, to help, to
save, to succor, to sustain, to sup-
port, to urge; favor, zeal, service,
protection, advocate, mediator.
tarupuhaga protection, succor, sup-
port.
taruri sprain.

taruriruri to go hither and thither, to
waver.
tata I agony, severe pain, apparent death.

Mgv. : ta, to feel darting pain.
tata 2 next, proximity.

hakatata to bring close together.
P Mgv. : tata, close, near by. Mq. : tata,
close, near by, proximity. Pau. :
hakafatata, to draw near again.
tata 3 to strike.

tata ei taura, to flog, to lash.
tata 4 to wash, to clean, to soap, to rinse.

Mq. : tata, to wash, to clean.
tata S to appear, to approach, to advance,
to present.
hakatata to advance, to propose, to
accost.
tataga a body wholly consumed.
tatagi (tagi).

tatagiragi itagi-ragi 2) condolence.
tataku to add, to calculate, to number.
Mq., Ta. : tatau, to count, to calculate,
to number.
tatane Satan.

tatapa (tapa).
tatapu border, edge.

Mgv.: taputapu, tail of a fish, end,
extremity.
tatara (tara).

tatari to wait for, to expect, to hope.
toe tatari, despair.
tatarihaga hope.
P Pau., Ta. : tatari, to wait for. Mq. :
tdtai, tetai, to wait for, to hope.
(The Polynesian Wanderings, 200.)
tatau to milk.

PS Sa., Fu., Niue: tatau, to milk.
tatou we.

to tatou, no tatou, ours.
P Mgv., Mq., Ta., Pau.: tatou, we.
tau 1 year, season, epoch, age.

P Pau. : tau, a season, period. Mgv. :
tau, a year, the season of breadfruit.
Mq. : tau, year. Ta. : tau, season,
time. (The Polynesian Wander-
ings, 309.)
tau 2 fit, worthy, deserving, opportune.

toe tau, impolite, ill-bred, unseemly.
pei ra tau, system.
PS Mgv.: tau, fit, suitable, proper.
Sa. : tau, right, proper. To.: tau, be-
coming, fit, proper, agreeable. Fu. :
tau, fit, proper.
tau 3 to perch.

P Pau.: tau, a perch for a bird. Mgv.:
tau, to mount on a person's back.
Mq. : tau, to perch, to rest on.
Ta. : tau, to perch, to alight on.
tau 4 to hang.

hakatau necklace.
hakatautau to append.
P Pau. : fakatautau, to hang up. Mq. :
tautau, id. Ta. : faatautau, id.
tau 5 anchor.

kona tau, anchorage, port.
PMq.: tetoM, anchor. Ta. :toM, id. (The
Polynesian Wanderings, 237.)
tau 6 to fight.

hakatau challenge, to defy, to incite.
hakatautau to rival.
P Ma. : whakatatau, to quarrel.
taua 1 to come to, to board.

P Mgv., Mq. : tau, to arrive, to land.
taua 2 battle, war, fray (toua).
taua we two.

P Mgv., Mq.: taua, id.
tauaki to hang out clothes, to air.

Mq. : touaki, touai, to liang out clothes
to air and sun, to dry. Ta..:tauai,id.
tauamimi R (tagamimi).
tauga to distribute, a district.
tauhoru heetu tauhoru, morning star.
taukete brother-in-law, sister-in-law.
T Pau. : taokete, taukete, id. Mgv. : tokete,
id. Mq. : tokete, toete, id. Ta.:
taoete, id.
To., Niue: taokete, an elder brother or

sister.
The word is in a state of hopeless con-
fusion as to the former element. The
presence of taukete in Paumotu establishes
the Rapanui form as a recognized variety.

258

EASTER ISLAND.

taukete — continued.

Mangareva and Marquesas have suffered
the loss of a. The sense in its two occur-
rences in Nuclear Polynesia is that of
uterine relationship, in the Tongafiti it is
afiSnity, to which the Maori adds the par-
ticularly interesting item of the relation-
ship inter se of a man's several wives, rela-
tives by marriage. We do not identify
either tao or kete singly in any sense sug-
gesting family ties.
taura thread, cord, twine, strand.
taura hiri, to make a cord.
pupu taura, whiplash.
lata ei taura, to flog, to lash.
T Mgv. : toura, cord, string. Mq. : toud,
cord, Ta.: taura, cord, thread,
twine.
tautau fertile (toutou).
hakatautau to fertilize.
Mq.: tautau, fertile; hadtautau, to fer-
tilize.
taviri key, lock, to turn a crank.
hakataviri a pair of compasses.
T Mgv. : taviri, a key, a lock, to lock, to
twist. Mq.: kavii, a crank; tavii,
to twist, to turn. Ta. : taviri, a key,
to turn, to twist.
The element viri shows that the primal
sense is that of causing a motion in rota-
tion. The key and lock significations are,
of coiuse, modem and negligible.
te 1 the, this, which.
ko te, the.
T Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta. : te, the.
See note under e 8.
t6 2 negative prepositive; without, not.

hiri ti reka, to walk without noise.
T Mgv. : te, no, not, without. Mq. : te,
not (postpositive).
See note under e 6.
tea 1 to shine, be bright, brilliant, white.
tea niho, enamel of the teeth.
ata tea, dawn,
teatea white, blond, pale, colorless,
invalid.
rauoho teatea, red hair.
hakateatea to blanch, to bleach.
P Pau.: faatea, to clear, to brighten.
Mgv.: tea, white, blanched, pale.
Mq.: /ea, white, clear, pure, limpid.
Ta. : tea, white, brilliant.
tea 2 proud, vain, haughty, arrogance, to
boast.
toe tea, humble.
teatea arrogant, bragging, pompous,
ostentatious, to boast, to show off,
haughty.
hakateatea to show off.
Mgv.: akateatea, pride, vanity, osten-
tatious, to be puffed up. Ta.:
teoieo, boastful, proud, haughty.
teaniho enamel of the teeth,
(tee) hakatee to disembowel, to eviscerate

(cf. tehe 3)
(tega) hakatega to encroach.
tehe I to come, to arrive.

tehe 1 — continued.

tehe oho te ikapotu, to abut.
tehe e turn, through and through,
tehe 2 to smooth out wrinkles (tahe 2).
tehe 3 to cut.

tehetehe notch.
P Pau.: tehega, circumcision; tehe, to cas-
trate. Mgv.: tehe, to circumcise,
to castrate, to cut well, to sting
deeply. Mq. : tehe, to cut, to
castrate, to circumcise. Ta. : tehe,
to castrate. (The Polynesian Wan-
derings, 265.)
tehe 4 to spurt, to spout, to melt (tahe i ) .

hakatehe to liquefy.
tehetoto {tehe 4.-toto) hemorrhage.
tehi to sneeze (tehu Q).

T Mgv., Mq. : tihe, id. Ta. : maitihe, id.
tehu to cough (cf. tehi).
teina younger brother or sister or cousin.
P Pau., Mgv., Ta.: teina, young;er
brother or sister. Mq. : teina, teid,
id. (The Polynesian Wanderings,
193)
teitei to grow, to increase, to raise, to ele-
vate, height.
hakateitei to be plentiful.
T Pau.: teitei, high, exalted. Mgv.:
teitei, high, lofty. Mq. : teitei,
high, elevated, great, developed.
Ta, : teitei, elevated, great.
The germ sease is that of height; the
secondary sense of increase in any dimen-
sion is found additional in Rapanui, Mar-
quesas and Tahiti.
tekai curl, a round ball, as of twine.
(tekateka) hakatekateka rudder, helm,
teke teke ki nei, as far as, until (? tehe i).
tekeo weak; cold, chilly (tekoo).
tekeo meniri, to cool, to chill.
metaku ki te tekeo, sensitive to cold,
tekeotekeo chilled.
Mgv. : tekeo, sickness provoked by eat-
ing certain fish and causing pain in
all the limbs.
teketeke crest, ridge.
teki to traverse.
tekiteki id.
tekiteki lame, on the point of going, to hop
on one foot, to skip.
tekiteki ke, a new paragraph, break.
Mq. : teki, lame, to limp. Ta. : tei, to
jump on one foot, to hop.
tekoo (tekeo).
tena that.

T Pau., Mq., Ta.: tena, id.
tenei this.

T Mgv., Mq. : tenei, id.
teni hopohopo teni, to languish.
teo to cool.
teperanate serpent,
(tepetepe) hakatepetepe kahu hakatepe-

tepe, jib.
tepuhanga light variable rain winds T.
tera every one.

ko mea tera, that.
teratera each.
T Pau., Mgv., Ta. : tera, that.

RAPANUI-ENGI^ISH VOCABULARY.

259

tere to depart, to run, to take leave, to
desert, to escape, to go away, to
flee, fugitive, to sail, to row, to take
refuge, to withdraw, to retreat, to
save oneself.
terea rest, defeat.
^ tetere to beat a retreat, to go away,
^ ' refugee.

teretere to go away, hurrah.
hakatere to set free, to despatch, to
expel, to let go, to liberate, to con-
quer, helmsman.
terega departure, sailing.
teretai a sailor.

Pau. : tere, to set out; teretere, to row, to
paddle; fakateretere, to navigate.
Mgv.: tere, to sail well, to steer;
akatere, to be in earnest. Mq. : tee,
to sail, to go away. Ta.: tere, to
sail, to advance.
tetahi (te i-tahi) another, each, anyone.
ki tetahi koona ke, somewhere else.
T Pau.: tetahi, other, different. Mq. :
tetahi, one, other, also,
(tete) nihotete, to gnash the teeth.
tetetete fever, to tremble.
P Mgv. : tete, to shiver with cold. Mq. :
iete, to tremble, to shiver, to show
the teeth; hadtete i te niho, to gnash
the teeth. Ta.: tete, to make a
noise, to chatter.
tetere (tere).
ti 1 dracsena.

P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: ti, id.
« 2 tea.
tia to sew (tiha Q).

T Mgv. : tia, to prick, to pierce, to stick in.
tiaki 1 rubbish.

PS Sa. : tia'i, to throw away. To. : jiaki,
to abandon, to cast away. Fu.,
Nine: tiaki, to throw away.
This varies from the Proto-Samoan
primitive only in that it is entered in the
vocabulary as noun, a situation paralleled
in our speech where one word does duty
for the verb waste and the noun denomin-
ating the thing wasted.
tiaki 2 to furrow, to plough, to empty the

earth from a hole.
tiaki 3 to guard, to watch over, to conserve,
to close up, to obstruct, to take pre-
cautions, vigilant, responsible, sen-
tinel, to preserve.
tiaki puaka, swineherd.
tiaki mutone, shepherd.
tiaki haha, doorkeeper.
toe tiaki, imprudent.
T Mgv. : tiaki, to guard, to preserve, to
watch over. Mq. : tiaki, tiai, to
guard, to watch, to protect. Ta.:
tiai, to guard, to protect.
tiaporo devil {diabolus).

tute tiaporo, exorcise.
tigai to put a stop to, to extinguish, to exter-
minate, to kill, to sacrifice.
P Mgv. : tinai, to strike, to kill. Mq. :
tinai, to extinguish, to kill. Ta.:

tigai — continued.

tinai, to extinguish, to put a stop to.
The mutation n-g is peculiar to Rapanui
in this word. In Samoa are two forms,
tinai and tinei, of which only the latter
is found in Maori.
tigaipoki (tigai— poki) infanticide.
tigairo homicide.

tigi 1 a blow, to repress, to reprimand.
tigiga a blow.

tigitigi to box, to dent, to bruise, to
chastise, to correct, to strike, to
whip, to wound, to punch with the
fist, to punish, to tortiu'e.
tigitigi matua, parricide.
tigitigiga punishment.
titigi dispute, massacre, repression.
tigi 2 a small stone hatchet,
(tigo) haatigo to accompany.
tigotigi to beat to death (? tigitigi).
tiha manava tiha, shortness of breath.
tika class.

ivi tika, fishbone, spine.
kiko te ivi tika, pancreas.
hakatika rava hakatika, to follow a
track.
T Ta.: tiaa, band, society.

We lack the data wherewith to establish
the Maori tika, straight, in connection with
the Rapanui and Tahiti words, which are
clearly allied inter se. But the Maori
establishes the sense in ivitika and haka-
tika: also see titika.
tikea to see, to feel, to recognize, to per-
ceive, to know, manifest, to appre-
ciate.
tikea mai, to appear, visible.
tikea horahorau, to skim a book.
tae tikea, unknown, invisible, mis-
understand, unperceived, unheard,
tikeahaga science, a dream.
hakatikea to announce, to make known,
to prove, to propose, to prejudice,
to show, immodest.
hakatikeahaga instruction.
P (metathetic kite) Pau.: kite, to see, to
know. Mgv.: tikei, to appear,
become visible. Mq. : tike, to see,
to know. Ta. : ite, to know, to
comprehend.
tiki sick, ill.
tiko menstruation.

P Pau. : titiko, to evacuate the bowels.
Mgv.: tiko, menstruation, defeca-
tion. Mq. : tiko, to carry away
excrement. Ta. : titio, to void
excrement.
Rapanui and Mangareva alone employ
this of the catamenia. That which is dis-
charged is but an accident of the word, the
sense lies in the act of evacuation from
the body.
time mourning, grief, sorrow; (clappers
made of flat bones etintoika; when
an islander is working up his ven-
geance for the loss of a murdered
kinsman he puts on a feather head-

260

EASTER ISLAND.

timo — continued.

dress, goes about behind the houses,
and makes great yelling and rattles
the bones Q).
tini 1 a great number, innumerable, infinite,
indefinite.
tinitini million, billion.
T Pau. : tinitini, innumerable. Mgv. ;
tini, a countless number, infinite.
Mq.: tini, id. Ta.: <j»«, numerous.
tini 2

raa tini, noon.
tini po, midnight.
ki te tini te raa, zenith.
topa tini, abortion.
As tinai, middle, midst; in a closer
approximation as tine in tine-kpwon mid-
night and tine-hwomaran noon, this stem
seems to have been preserved in Mota,
therefore it is Proto-Samoan.
tino body, matter.

mea tino, material.
tino kore, incorporeal.
P Pau. : tino, a matter, a subject. Mgv. :
tino, the body, trunk. Mq. : tino,
nino, the body. Ta. : tino, id.
tipatipa to shake, contortion, drunk.

hakatipatipa to shake.
tipi hip.

titaa crack, demarcation, line, limit, to
border on, to bound, to measure
(titaha).
hakatitaa to limit.
T Mgv. : titaha, to lie on the side, to be on
the sides of. Ta.: titaha, oblique,
long.
The common element in all these com-
paratives is taha the side, but the second-
ary senses of the compound vary widely,
and in Tahiti the primal sense does not
appear at all.
titi 1 landing-place, shore, to return to the

boat.
titi 2 hammer, to nail, to affix, to adjust, to
construct, to build, to fix, to set up
a wall, to remain fixed, strict, to
crucify (titihia).
titi nui, club.

titi ki te pa, to inclose, to wall up.
titititi to close up.
hakatiti to adjust.
T Mgv. : titi, to excavate a hole with a peg
or a pin. Ta.: titi, nail, pin, peg,
stake, to nail, to fix, to adhere, to
stick.
titi 3 to fill up, fuU, plenty, to suffice, to
mass.
hurihuri titi, full.
tai titi, high tide.
titia fuU.

Iiakatiti to accumulate, to glut, to aug-
ment, to supply, to multiply, to
fructify.
titigi (tigi).

titika worthy, exact, formal, lawful, moral,
honest, sincere, truthful, circum-
spect, direct, right, impartial, real,

titi ka — continued.

proper, legal, reasonable, regular,
just, to approve, correct.
toe titika, incorrect, unjust, impolite,

insufficient.
titika kore, indirect.
titika noa, sincere, indubitable.
tagata titika, heritage.
aaki ki te mea titika, to attest.
titikaga power, authority, primacy,
preeminence, supremacy, reason.

titikahia due.

hakatitika to accept, to administer, to
agree, to appoint, to approve, to
attest, to authorize, to complete, to
combine, to decide, to decree, to
direct, to align, to legalize, to ratify,
to redress, to reform, to regulate, to
subscribe, to sanction.
koona hakatitika, a rendezvous.
Iiakatitikahaga to accredit, contract,
agreement, formality, justice, com-
pact, rule, report, title, tribute, tax,
assessment.
T Pau. : pai-titika, direct, straight, per-
pendicular. Mgv. : tika, right, true,
just, in a straight fine. Mq.: tid,
to put in line, to judge, to affirm,
to bear witness. Ta.: tia, right,
exact, just.
titikamaaki direct, perfect.

tae titikamaaki, indirect, imperfect.
titimiro {titi 2-miro) mallet, maul.
titipa {titi 2-pa i) mason.
titiri to abandon, to abjure.

rima titiri, to walk with the hands
behind the back.
T Pau.: titiri, to abandon, to leave, to
abjure, to deny. Mgv.: iiri, to
throw away, to reject, to neglect,
to lose. Mq.: tii, titii, to throw
away, to reject, to abandon, to
leave behind. Ta. : titiri, to reject,
to throw away.
titiro to admire.

P Ma. : tiro, to gaze at. (The Polynesian
Wanderings, 422.)
titivai {titi 3-vai) to cover with water.
tito frugal.

tiio koroiti, saving, economical.
to 1 of.

T Pau., Ta.: to, of. Mgv.: to, genitive
sign. Mq. : to, of, for.
to 2 this, which.
tea 1 moa toa, cock.

P Pau.,Mgv.,Mq., Ta.: toa, brave. Mq.:
toa, male. (The Polynesian Wan-
derings, 423.)
toa 2 sugarcane.
T Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta. : to, id.

(To., Niue: to, id. Sa., Fu.: tola, id.)
This form occurs only in Rapanui. In
New Zealand, where the plant does not
grow, the name is applied to any similar
haulm.
toauira (too 2-uira) spyglass.

RAPANUI-:eNGIyISH VOCABULARY.

261

toega remainder, residue, that which is left
over, surplus, supplement, super-
fluity.
kai toega, to eat the leavings.
P Pau.: toega, residue. Mgv.: toe, to
remain, surplus. Mq.: toe, to be
left over; toena, toeka, remainder.
Ta. : toe, to be left over, to remain.
toga I winter.
P Pau., Mgv.; toga, south. Mq.: tuaioka,
east wind. Ta. : toa, south.
toga 2 post, column, prop.
togatoga prop, stay.
togariki northeast wind.
togihia blessed.

Mgv. : togi, to bless, to praise.
tohuti to run, to gallop, to trot, to make
haste, to escape, to depart, to dis-
perse, to be precipitate (tahuti).
rava tohuti, to scamper.
tohuti no, supple.
T Mgv. : tahuti, to dissipate, to scatter.
Mq. : tohuti, to run, to gallop, to
make haste.
tohutihaga precipitation.
toka a rock under water.

P Mgv. : toka, coral. Mq. : toka, a bank
where the fishing is good. Ta. :
toa, rock, coral.
tokatagi sorrow T.
toke to dupe, to extort, to usurp.

toketoke to steal, to rob, to extort, to

defraud, to spoil, thief.
Mq. : hadtokeS, to retain, to refuse to
give up.
tokea a dupe.
tokenoho intruder.

tokerau wind, breeze, whistling of the wind,
season, south.
ragi tokerau, wind clouds.
tokerau aho, west.
PPau.: tokerau, north. Mgv.: tokorau,
north. Mq. : tokodu, west. Ta. :
toerau, north, northwest. (The
Polynesian Wanderings, 215.)
toki axe, stone hatchet, stone tool [tanki T
= }tauki — toki).
maea toki, hard slates, black, red, and
gray, used for axes T.
P Pau. : toki, to strike, the edge of tools,
an iron hatchet. Mgv.: toki, an
adze. Mq. : tofo', axe, hatchet. Ta.:
toi, axe. (The Polynesian Wan-
derings, 310.)
tokini stocking.

tokini rima, glove.
tokoe thine, yours.

Pau. : tokoe, thine.
tokoma dog.

tokotoko stick, cane, crutches, axe helve,
roller, pole, staff.
P Pau. : tokotoko, walking stick. Mgv. :
toko, a pole, stilts, staff. Mq.:
tokotoko, tootod, stick, cane, staff.
Ta. : too, id. (The Polynesian Wan-
derings, 420.)

toku mine.

Pau.: toku, thine. Mgv.: toku, mine.
Ta.: to'u, thine.
tominika Sunday, week.
tomo to contain, to penetrate, to enter, to
slip in, to sink.
kona mo tomo, port, harbor.
tomoa to board.

hakatomo to introduce, to drive in, to
recruit.
P Pau. : fakatomo, to cause to penetrate,
to insert. Mgv. : tomo, to enter, to
sink. Mq. : tomo, to enter, to con-
tain. Ta. : tomo, to enter, to sink.
tona his.

P Pau., Mgv., Ta. : tona, id.
to no to remove, to pass over.

tono mai tono atu, to pull one another
about.
hakatono to balance, to thrust back,

to rush upon.
tonotono to rush upon, to shovel, a

spade.
totono to drive back.
tonokio to strike.

too 1 to adopt, to take, to acquire, to admit,
to accept, to gather, to dispose, to
seize, to pull up, to extirpate,
stripped, to withdraw, to intercept,
to frustrate, to touch, to employ, to
serve,
toe too, to renounce.
Mq. : too, to take, to receive, to accept,
to adopt, to seize, to pull up.
too 3 raa too, noon.
too 3 numeral prefix.
P Mgv. : toko, id. Mq. : toko, too, id.
Ta.: too, id.
Samoa and Futuna use to'a and toka,
Tonga and Nine use toko, and the re-
mainder of Polynesia uses the latter form.
tooa kai tooa, intact, entire, whole.

paea tooa, to deprive.
tooku (toku).
toona (tona).

tootahi to give one his share.
topa 1 wine.

topa tahaga, id.
topa 2 to fall in drops, to descend, to go
down, to abdicate.
topa iho, to fall.
hakatopa to knock down, to cause to
fall.
hakatopa ki raro, to knock down, to
subjugate.
Pau. : topa, to fall, to go down, to err, to
miss. Mgv. : topa, to fall from a
height, to let fall; akatopa, to van-
quish, to conquer. Mq. : topa, to
fall, to descend. Ta. : topa, to fall.
Compare with the Mota topa, to fall
from a tree as a ripe fruit or leaf, the Samoa
topala to fall rotten-ripe; in the latter case
Pratt seems to have identified pala as a
composition member and from it to have
derived the rotten sense.

262

EASTER ISLAND.

topa 3 chUdbirth, abortion.
topa te poki, to lie in.
Mq.: tama topa, abortive child. Ta.:
topa, abortion.
topa 4 a feast, to feast.
topa S to arrive, to result.
topa roe, new come.
topa iho, to come unexpectedly.
topa ke, to deviate.
topa no mat, topa hakanaa, topa

tahaga, mau topa pu, unexpected.
topa okotahi, solitary.
hakatotopa to excite, to foment.
topa 6 bad, low, cheap, failure.
igoa topa, nickname.
ariga topa, sinister, sly, ill-tempered,
to hang the head.
hakatopa to disparage.
hakatotopa irresolute.
Pau.: topa, to miss, to err. Mgv.:
topa, to miss, to fail. Mq. : topa,
to lose, to miss, to fail.
topa 7 (of upward movement).

topa hi raro, to scale, to surpass.
hakatopa hakatopa hi te ao, to confer a
dignity.
hakatopa ki te kahu, to spread a sail.
hakatotopa to make a genealogy.
topahaga detachment.
topanihi to fall head foremost.
topapu mau topapu, quite unexpected.

Mgv.: topapu, to fall before maturity,
to drop behind, to lag.
toparia to crumble, ruin.

hakatoparia to demolish.
topatagi grief.
topatini abortion.
tope soap, to wash clothes.
toro cattie {taureau).
puaka toro, ox.
toromiro the heaviest and hardest wood,

it is used for tapa beaters T.
toru three.

hakatoru triple.
P Mgv., Ta. : toru, three. Mq. : toli, id.
torutahi Trinity.

toto blood, bloody, to let blood, to make
bloody, to bleed, to dissolve, rust.
ariga toto, florid, ruddy complexion.
hakatehe ki te toto, to bleed.
toto pine, to bruise.
toto Ohio, iron rust.
Mgv., Mq.: toto, blood. Ta.: toto,
blood, sap.
totoi to extirpate, to drag away, to pull, to
haul. Mq. : toi, to puU, to haul, to
drag away.
totona to improve.
totono (tono).
totopa (topa).

totoro to go on all fours, to creep, to crawl,
to drag oneself along.
aka totoro, to take root.
P Pau. : totoro, to creep, to go on all fours.
Mgv.: totoro, to crawl on hands
and knees. Mq.: <otoo, to crawl, to
hobble. Ta. : totoro, to crawl.

totoua (toua).
tou thine.

TTa.: to'u, id.
to-u to blame, to censure.
PSSa.: to'u, to scold.
toua wrath, anger, rage, revenge, battle,
combat, debate, dispute, dissen-
sion, uprising, revolt, quarrel, fight,
hostility (taua).
toua roe, to provoke.
rae toua, to open hostilities.
toua kakai, to rebuke.
tuki toua, to stir up dissension.
totoua hostility.
hakatoua fighter, warrior.
P Mgv. : toua, war, battle. Mq. : toua,
war, dispute, quarrel.
The form in o is found only in these
three languages, taua is found in the gen-
eral migration, Rapanui is the only speech
which has boti.
toutou fertile (tautau).
hakatoutou to fertilize.
Mq.: tautau, fertile.
touvae to run.

hakauruuru toia/ae, id.
tova kahu tova, jib.
tu to mix, to confound.
tua 1 behind, back, rear.
ki tua, after.
o tua, younger.
taki tua, perineum.
P Pau. : tua, the back. Mgv. : tua, the
back, the rear, behind. Mq. : tua,
back, spine, rear. Ta.: tua, the
back.
tua 2 sea urchin, echinus.
T Mgv. : tttatai, tuahuru, crayfish. Mq. :
Ta.: tua, echinus.
The word must have a germ sense indi-
cating something spinous which will be
satisfactorily descriptive of the sea urchin
all spines, iht prawn with antennae and
thin long legs, and in the Maori the shell
of Mesodesma spissa.
tuaapapa haunch, hip, spine T.
tuahaigoigo tattooing on the back.
tuahuri abortion.

poki tuahuri, abortive child.
tuaivi spine, vertebrae, back, loins (tuivl Q).
mate mai te tuaivi, ill at ease.
PS Sa.: tuasivi, the backbone. Ma.:
tuaiwi, the back.
tuakana elder, elder brother.

tuakana tamaahine, elder sister.
T Pau.: tuakana, eldest boy, eldest girl,
elder brother. Mgv.: tuakana, a
man's elder brother, a woman's el-
der sister. Mq.: tuakana, tuadna,
id. Ta.: tuaana, id.
Cf. Sa. : tua' a, brother, sister.
tuamouga mountain summit.

Ta. : tuamoua, chain of mountains.
tuatua to glean.

tugu to cough, rheum (tuhu Q).
tugutugu asthma, to have a cold.

RAPANUI-ENGIvISH VOCABULARY.

263

tugutugu adolescent, young children,
virile.
kope tugutugu, youth T.
tuha to distribute, to share, to divide, to
apportion, part, district.
tuha e rtia, to share in two.
tuha muri, those who remain to be
served after the others.
P Mgv. : tuha, to divide, to portion out.
Mq., Ta.: tufa, tuha, id.
I have assigned tahuga to this stem as a
metathetic form because in sense it com-
ports therewith and because no stem from
which it might derive directly could afford
the signification. It will be observed that
tufa in its proper form is found in all but
Paumotu of Southeast Polynesia. The
metathetic tahuga is identifiable in Rapa-
nui, Mangareva and Marquesas; therefore
we conclude that the metathesis was estab-
lished in the parent of these three lan-
guages and has persisted even when over-
laid by a migration which brought the
stem in its proper form.
tuhai old, ancient, antique, inveterate, lon-
gevity.
tuhaituhai long ago.
hakatuhai to delay, postpone.
PSSa.: tuai, former, older, to be along
time. To.: tuai, slow, dilatory, to
be long. Nine: tuai, old, ancient,
a long time. (The Polynesian
Wanderings, 311.)
Nowhere else in the history of this word
do we find the aspirate; its absence from
Tonga, a speech very conservative of the
Proto-Samoan aspiration, is proof that in
Rapanul it is intrusive, or erroneously
reported.
tuhi I to point the finger, to show, to indi-
cate, to design.
tuhi auha, middle finger.
P Pau., Mgv., Mq.: tuhi, to point the
finger, to show.
tuhi 2 suspicion, to alienate, to estrange,
to censure, to be painful, to accuse
falsely.
tuhi no mai, to accuse.
tuhi tahaga, to accuse, to decry.
tuhi tahaga no mai, calumny, to sus-
pect.
tuhi reoreo, to charge.
tuhitaga invective, to curse.
Mq. : tuhi, to impute, to accuse, to
curse, to insult. Ta. : tuhi, to curse.
tui to expel.
tuitui gold T.
tukaga porringer (tukuga).
tuke 1 leaf.
tuke 2 nape.

P Ma. : tuke, the elbow.

Physically the sense is not quite clear.
There is a Polynesian stem tuke, of which
the basic signification is an angle. This is
found in Samoa tu'e in tu'elima the knuck-
les, in Tonga tuke the knuckles, in Nine
tukeua the shoulder and probably in tukiua
nape, in Maori and Mangareva tuke the

tuke 2 — continued,
elbow, in Tahiti oiue the fingertips, in
Hawaii kue any object with an angle, in
Paumotu tuketuke a bend or angle. The
agreement of Rapanui and Nine upon the
nape is scarcely a matter of such observa-
tion as is possible to us, for in the erect
carriage and upstanding poise of the Poly-
nesian head the angle at the seventh cer-
vical vertebra is not the disfigurement
which it becomes in certain occupational
kjfphoses.
tuke 3 a pile, pier.
tukegao (tuke 2-gao) gullet.
tukepaka leafless.
tuki 1 at the fingertips.

Mgv.; tuke, the joints of the fingers;

tuki, to feel, to handle.

tuki 2 to instigate, to provoke, to influence,

to stimulate, to tempt, to try, to

encourage, to corrupt, to debauch.

tuki pogeha, to stir up trouble, to

make mischief.
tuki rakerake, seditious.
tuki toua, to excite dissension.
PS Sa. : tu'itu'i, to forbid the doing of any-
thing. To.: tuki-tala, to warn.
Here we see clearly a case of sense
inversion, and the substantial Tongan
concord with the Samoan establishes the
direction of the inversion as away from
the Proto-Samoan primitive.
tukiga proof.

tukiga kinoga, temptation.
tuki tuki to pound, to copulate T.
tapa tukituki, calico.
P Pan.: tukituki, to strike, to pound.
Mgv.: tuki, to bruise, to pound
with a stamper. Mq.: tuki, to
beat, to pound. Ta. : tui, id. (The
Polynesian Wanderings, 266.)
tuku to give, to let go, to deliver, to accord,
to go back to the boat, to dedicate.
rima tuku, to bend at the elbow
(? tuke).
P Pau. : tuku, to lay down, to place, to
deliver up. Mgv.: tuku, to give,
to deliver, to let alone. Mq. : tuku,
to give, to let go. Ta.: tuu, id.
(The Polynesian Wanderings, 226.)
tukuga plate, ladle, porringer, legacy, to

dedicate (tukaga).
tumoku a sprain.

tumu base, cause, element, origin, prin-
ciple, source, spring, trunk, occa-
sion, origin, author, subject, motive.
ina e tumu, accidental, fortuitous.
tumu kore, causeless, baseless, weak

in the legs, to waver.
tumu te hakareka, toy.
tumu hatihati, weak in the legs.
tumu te hiriga, purpose of the voy-
age.
T Pau.: fakatumu, to lay a foundation.
Mgv., Mq., Ta. : tumu, cause, base,
origin, principle, trunk.
tumumeika (tumu-meika) banana plant.
Mgv., Mq. : tumumeika, id.

264

EASTER ISLAND.

tunu to cook, to fry.

hare tunukai, kitchen.
P Mgv.: tunu, to put to the fire to cook.
Mq.: tunu, id. Ta.: tunu, to
roast, to boil, to cook. (The Poly-
nesian Wanderings, 407-)
tupa 1 land crab.

PS Mgv. : tutupa, a large crayfish. Mq.,
Ta. : tupa, land crab.
Sa., To., Fu.: tupa, a land crab with
large claws.
tupa 2 mixture, to carry.

tupatupa to bring in one dead or
wounded.
tupapaku corpse.

T Pau. : tupapaku, corpse, ghost. Mgv. :
tupapaku, corpse, sick person.
Mq. : tupapaku, tupapaii, id. Ta. ;
tupapau, corpse, ghost, specter.
tupu to grow, to sprout, to germinate, to
come forth, to conceive, pregnant,
germ.
mea tupu, a plant.
tupu ke aval, of rapid growth.
tupu horahorau, precocious.
hakatupu to produce, to stimulate
growth, to excite.
P Pau. : fakatupu, to raise up, to create.
Mgv.: tupu, to grow, to conceive,
to be pregnant. Mq. : tupu, to
grow, to sprout, to conceive. Ta. :
tupu, to grow, to sprout.
tupuaki near, immediate, closely, face to
face, next, neighboring, to approach,
contact, interview, to meet, to
present oneself.
hakatupuaki to accost, to advance, to
join, to approach.
tupuna ancestors, grandparents, forefathers
(tapuna).
P Pau. : tupuna, ancestor. Mgv. : tupuna,
grandparents. Mq. : tupuna, ances-
tors, grandparents. Ta. : tupuna,
id. (The Polynesian Wanderings,
214.)
tupuraki occiput, crown of the head.

Pau.: tupuaki, occiput. Ta. : tupuai,
top of the head or of a mountain.
(Cf. Sa. : tumua'i and Ma.: tumu-
aki, crown of the head.)
turaki to beat down.
T Pau. : turaki, to turn upside down, to
repulse. Mgv.: turaki, to turn
upside down, to throw down. Mq. :
tuaki, to throw anyone down on the
ground. Ta. : turai, turae, to turn
upside down, to repulse. To.:
tulaki, to push down.
(Cf. Sa.: tula'i, to rise up.)
turama (tu-rama) to illuminate, a lamp,
(tuurama).
T Pau.: turamarama, torch, lamp. Mq. :
tudma, to fish with torches. Ta. :
turama, torch.
turi knee.

P Pau., Mgv., Ta.: turi, id. Mq.: tui, to
bend.
turirima elbow.

turituku to fall on the knee.
turituri dorsal fin Q.
turituririma elbow joint.
turiturivae knee joint.
turivare abscess at the knee.
turu 1 to fall in drops, to flow, to leak, to
descend, a drop.
turu ki tai, to take refuge at sea.
hakaturu to cause to descend, to lower,

to take soundings.
hakaturuturu to heave and pitch.
P Mgv. : akaturu, to conduct water in a
drain. Ta. : tuturu, to fall in drops.
(The Polynesian Wanderings, 425.)
turu 2 to stay, to prop.
T Pau.: turu, a post, pillar, to sustain.
Mgv.: turu, a support, rod, stay,
to sustain. Ta.: turu, stay, sup-
port.
turu 3 to come, to arrive, to overcome.
tehe e turu, through and through.
hakaturu
hakarava hakaturu, quadrangular.
turuga declivity.
turumea fine grass T.
turuvai water conduit.
tutae excrement, dung, ordure, manure.
tutae hihi, constipation.
T Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: tutae, dung.
tute to expel, to disperse, to discharge, to
tame, to drive away, to impede, to
scare, to pursue, to overthrow a
government, to send back, victory,
to supplant.
tutega a driving back.
tutega te ao, overthrow of the govern-
ment.
T Pau. : tute, to hunt on foot. Mq. : tute,
to chase, to reject, to drive away,
to send back. Ta.: tute, to shove
back.
Another instance of the class which asso-
ciates Maori and Hawaii with Southeast
Polynesia.
tutu 1 to beat bark for cloth.

PS Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: tutu, id.
Sa., To., Fu. : tutu, id.
tutu 2 a broom, to sweep, to clean.
Mq. : tutu, to beat out the dust.
tutu 3 to shake, to winnow.

Mgv. : tutu, to tremble, to leap. Mq. :

tutu, to shake.

tutu 4 to kindle, to light, to ignite, to set fire.

tutuga combustion.

P Mgv. : tutu, a torch, candle, to set fire,

to bum. Mq. : tutu, to bum, to set

fire. (The Polynesian Wanderings,

407.)
tutu 5 to stand.
hakatutu to set joists.
P Mgv., Mq.: tutu, to stand upright.
Ta.: tu, id.
tutu a {tutu 1) board on which bark is beaten
into cloth.
PS Mgv.: fMtoa, a cloth beater. Mq., Ta.:
tutua, wood on which doth is
beaten.
Sa., Fu. : tutua, id.

RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

265

tutui tutui Ohio, chain.
tutui kura, shawl.
Mq. : tuitui kioe, chain.
tutuki shock, contusion, to run against, to
collide.
tutukia to run foul of.
P Pau.: tukituki, to strike, to pound,
to grind. Mgv. : tukia, to strike
against, shock, concussion. Mq. :
tutuki, id. Ta. : iui, id.
tutuma 1 {tutu i^-^ma) a live coal.
tutu ma 2 tree trunk T (? tumu).
tutumata ligament of the eye, orbit, eyelid

T (tutumate eyelid Q).
tutuu bristling.

tuu 1 to stand erect, mast, pillar, post.
tuu noa, perpendicular.
tanu ki te tuu, to set a post.
hakatu tuu, to step a mast.
tuu hakamate tagata, gallows.
hakatuu to erect, to establish, to insti-
tute, to form, immobile, to set up,
to raise.
P Mgv., Mq., Ta. : tu, to stand up. (The
Polynesian Wanderings, 424.)
tuu 2 to exist, to be. (The Polynesian
Wanderings, 424.)
Mgv.: tu, life, being, existence.
tuu 3 to accost, to hail.

tuu mai te vaka, to hail the canoe.
Mgv. : tu, a cry, a shout,
tuu 4 to rejoin.

tuua to be reunited.
(tuu S) hakatuu example, mode, fashion,
model, method, measure, to num-
ber.
PS Sa. : tu, custom, habit. Fu. : tuu, to
follow the example of.
(tuu 6) hakatuu to disapprove.

hakatuu riri, to conciliate, to appease
wrath.
(tuu 7) hakatuu to presage, prognostic,

test.
(tuu 8) hakatuu to taste.
(tuu 9) hakatuu to mark, index, emblem,
seal, sign, symbol, trace, vestige,
aim.
hakatuu ta, signature.
akatuu symptom.
hakatuua spot, mark.
hakatu haga mark.
hakatuu tuu demarcation.
tuuahi (tutu /^.-ahi) smoke, torch.
tuuaviki to pout.
tuuraga fat.

tuuraga nui, girth.
tuurama (turama).
tuutuu ventral fin.

u the breast (hu).

hagai ei u, to suckle.
hakau the gums.
T Pau. : u, the breast. Mgv., Mq., Ta. :
u, the breast, nipple, milk.
ua I rain.

hoa mai te ua, to rain.
mou te ua, to cease raining.

ua 1 — continued.

P Mgv., Mq., Ta. : ua, rain. (The Poly-
nesian Wanderings, 322.)
ua 3 vein, artery, tendon (huahua i) (uha
Q).
ua nene, pulse.
ua nohototo, artery.
ua gaei, pulse.
uaua vein, tendon, line.

kiko uaua, muscle T.
hakauaua to mark with lines.
P Pau. : tare-ua, tendon. Mgv., Mq., Ta. :
uaua, vein, tendon. (The Poly-
nesian Wanderings, 322.)
ua 3 wave, surge.

tai ua, high tide.
ua 4 a long club T.
uapiki cramps.

Mq. : uauapeke, id.
uaua exigence, to exact.
ue 1 alas.

Mq. : ue, to groan.
ue 2 to beg (ui).

uero comet, star, twilight, a ray, to be
radiant (huero).
huero veravera, burning ray.
hueroero a ray.

Pau. : tuverovero, comet. Mgv. : etuvero, id.
ueue 1 to shake (eueue).

kirikiri ueue, stone for a sling.
PS Pau. : u£ue, to shake the head. Mq. :
kaueue, to shake. Ta. : ue, id.
Sa. : lue, to shake. To.: we'j, to shake,
to move; luelue, to move, to roll as
a vessel in a calm. Niue : luelue, to
quake,to shake. Uvea : uei,to shake ;
ueue, to move. Viti : ue, to move in
a confused or tumultuous manner.
In The Polynesian Wanderings, page
235, it was shown that there is a primitive
stem lu general to Polynesian, that a
secondary stage of advancement lue is
Proto-Samoan and is found only in Samoa,
Tonga, Niue and Uvea. We now find a
tertiary stage, a degradation form with
frontal abrasion, ue, encountered in Nu-
clear Polynesia only in Uvea and Viti, and
in Tonga ue'i and ueue'i with further ad-
vancement of transitive augment. This
Proto-Samoan form, probably caught up
by the Tongafiti in their sojourn in Nuclear
Polynesia, has been carried further in
Tongafiti migration, Maori and Hawaii
ue to shake.
ueue 2 to lace.

uga to send, to despatch, to exhort, to dele-
gate, to excite, to admit, to expel
(huga).
huga mai, to bring in.
hakauga to instigate, to intrigue, to
conduct, to bring, to congratulate.
T Mgv. : uga, to send, to despatch. Mq. :
una, uka, to send a message, to
urge. Ta. : ua, to expel, to chase.
This is of the Maori-Hawaii-Southeast-
Polynesian class. The secondary senses
are easy to estabUsh; Rapanui agrees with
Marquesas in the sense of urging, with

266

EASTER ISI^AND.

uga — continued.
Tahiti in expulsion. A sense-invert is
observable between expel and admit.
ugamoa thin, leanness (hugamoa).
(ugauga) hakaugauga relaxed.
uha female.
T Pan.: koufa, female of animals. Mq.:
uha, id. Ta.: ufa, uha, id. Ma.:
uwha, uha, id.
uhamau {uha-mau 7) to brood, to hatch.
uhatu to displease.
uhi yam.

P Pau., Mgv.: uhi, id. Ta.: uhi, ufi, id.
Mq. : puauhi, id. (The Polynesian
Wanderings, 316.)
(uhu) hakauhu rava hakauhu, to sleep

soundly.
uhuti (u-huH) to pull up by the roots.

Mgv.: uhuti, id.
ui 1 question, to interrogate, to ask (ue).
uiui to ask questions.
T Pau. : uiui, to ask, inquisitive. Mgv. :
ui, to ask, beg, request, question;
akaue, to demand, to ask for. Mq. :
ui, to question, demand, interro-
gate. Ta. : ui, to question.
ui 2 to spy, to inspect, to look at, to perceive.

tagaia ui, visitor.
uira I wheel, helm.
uira 2 lightning.
P Mq.: uid, id. Ta.: uira, id. (The
Polynesian Wanderings, 345.)
uira 3 glass, mirror (huira).

uira purumata, eyeglass.
uiui to flee.

PS Sa.: ui, to go along, to pass along.
To. : uhi, to go, to come. Fu. : ui,
to pass by. Viti:«(iAj, togo, torun.
The Viti persistence of the sense to run
is clear evidence that Rapanui has pre-
served the primitive signification.
uka uha hoa, female friend, companion.
ukauka 1 firewood.
ukauka 2 leathery, tough.

PS Mgv.: ukauka, hard to chew. Mq.:
ukakoki, leathery. Ta.: uaua, id.
Sa.: u'a, tough, tenacious, glutinous.
To. : w^a, sticky. Nine: uka, tough.
Viti: kaukamea, metal.
uki digging-stick, bayonet, bodkin, arrow
(huki).
PS Mgv. : uki, huki, to pierce, to dart, to
lance. Mq.: uki, tiller, paddle.
Viti: dhuki, digging stick.
The germ sense of Proto-Samoan huki
is to pierce, to stick into, and in the noun
implement of such action the digging-stick
is primal. In Marquesas the sense of
tiller may be a modem simile based upon
recognition of form resemblance, for the
tiller first became known in foreign boats;
the use of the word in the sense of paddle
finds some support in the fact that dig as
a metaphor for paddling is noted in the
Samoan 'eli.
uma chest, breast.
P Mgv., Mq.: uma, id. Ta.: ouma, id.
(The Polynesian Wanderings, 235.)
umiumi tattooing on the chin.

umiumi — continued.
T Pau., Mgv.: kumikumi, beard. Mq.:
kumikumi, umiUmi, id. Ta.: umi-
umi, id. Viti: kumi, chin,
umu cooking place, oven (humu).
P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: umu, id. (The
Poljfnesian Wanderings, 199.)
unahi scale of fish.

unahi varuvaru, to scale.
unahi hakaha, to scale.
P Pau., Ta. : unahi, to scale fish. Mgv. :
unahi, fish scale, to scale. Mq.:
unahi, id. (The Polynesian Wan-
derings, 312.)
uneki niho uneki, to show the teeth.
unu to drink, liquor.
unuga to drink.
hakaunu to slake thirst.
hakaunuora to water.
P Mgv. : unu, to drink. Mq., Ta. : inu, id.
The variant unu of Rapanui and Ma-
ngareva from the common t«« is found far
back on the track of migration, inSikayana
and Viti at the other edge of Polynesia.
The occurrences of the same variety in
Melanesia have been listed in The Poly-
nesian Wanderings, page 376.
unuvai to drink water.

hipu unuvai, drinking glass.
ura I crajrfish, lobster, prawn.

P Mgv. : ura, crayfish. Mq. : ud, lobster.
Ta.: oura, crayfish, lobster. (The
Polynesian Wanderings, 430.)
ura 2 fire, burning, to be in flames.
ura herohero, flash of flames.
uraga combustion, flame, torch.
hakaura to cause to glow, to kindle, to
light.
P Mgv., Ta. : ura, a flame, to bum. Mq. :
ud, id.
uraga burden, load, weight.
uraura vermilion, scarlet.

P Pau.: kurakura, red. Mgv.: uraura, an
inflamed countenance. Mq. : udud,
red, ruddy. Ta.: uraura, red.
ure penis.

kiri ure, prepuce, foreskin.
P Pau., Mgv., Ta.: «re, penis. Mq.: o^,id.
(The Polynesian Wanderings, 431.
urei niho urei, to show the teeth.

Mgv. : urei, to uncover the eye by roll-
ing back the lids.
ureure spiral.

Ta.: aureure, id.
uriuri black, brown, gray, dark, green, blue,
violet (hurihuri).
hakahurihuri dark, obscurity, to
darken.
P Pau.: uriuri, black. Mgv.: uriuri,
black, very dark, color of the deep
sea, any vivid color. Mq.: uiui,
black, brown. Ta. : uri, black.
uru 1 to enter, to penetrate, to thread, to
come into port (huru).
uru noa, to enter deep.
hakauru to thread, to inclose, to admit,
to drive in, to graft, to introduce,
penetrate, to vaccinate, to recruit.
akauru to calk.

RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

267

uru I — continued.

hakahuru to set a tenon into the mor-
tise, to dowel.
hakauruuru to interlace.

hakauruuru mat te vae, to hurry to.
P Mgv.: akauru, to attempt to enter, to
stufi, to cram. Mq.: uii, to enter,
to introduce. Ta.: uru, to arrive
in port.
uru 2 to clothe, to dress, to put on shoes, a
crown.
hakauru to put on shoes, to crown, to
bend sails, a ring.
uru 3 festival, to feast.
uru 4 to spread out the stones of an oven.
uruuru to expand a green basket.
PS Sa. : uluulu, to remove the stones from
the oven before lighting the fire.
Pu.: ulu, to arrange the hot stones
of an oven in order to put the food
to cook thereon. Niue: ulu, to
level stones.
uru 5 manu uru, kite.
uruga (uru i) entrance.
uta 1 inland, landward.

paepae ki uta, to strand, to run

agroimd.
mouku uta,_ herbage.
PMgv.:«to, inland, landward. Mq. :
uta, uphill from the coast. Ta.:
uta, landward.
uta 2 to carry.

uta mat, to import.
hakauta to give passage.
P Pau.: utaga, burden, cargo. Mgv.:
akauta, to put things one on an-
other. Mq. : uta, to carry, to trans-
port, to conduct. Ta.: uta, to
carry, to transport by sea. (The
Polynesian Wanderings, 285.)
uu add, to be sharp, sour (huu).
uutu to fill.

P Mgv. : utuM, to draw water. Ta. : uutu,
to fill. (The Polynesian Wander-
erings, 242.)
uuu red.
uva grape.

(va 1) hakava judge, judgment.
T Mgv.: akava, to judge, to pass sentence.
Pau.: haava, to judge, to conjec-
ture. Ma.: whakawa, to charge
with crime, to condemn. Ta.:
haava, to judge,
(va 2) hakava to speak.
P Mgv.: va, to speak. Mq.: vaa, to
chatter like a magpie.
The Marquesan retains more of the
primal sense although the simile is an alien
importation. In Samoa va means a noise,
in Tonga va is a laughing noise, in Futuna
va is tiie disorderly cry of tumult, and
probably it is the initial element of Viti wo-
borabora to speak quickly and confusedly
as when scolding. Its only identifica-
tion in Tongafiti territory is Hawaii wawa
the confused noise of a tumult, and Hawaii
was itself the terminus of a Proto-Samoan
migration. It would not be out of order.

(va 2) hakava — continued,
therefore, to distinguish this stem as
Proto-Samoan.
vaai to alienate, to give away.
vae 1 foot, paw, leg, limb.
vae no roto, drawers.
karikari vae, ankle.
P Pau.: vaevae, foot, leg. Mgv.: vavae, id.
Mq.: vae, id. Ta.: vaevae, avae, id.
vae 2 pupil.

vae 3 to choose, elect, prefer, promote, vote.
vavae to destine, to choose.
vaea predestined.

Mgv., Mq.: vae, to choose, to select.
vaea {vae 2) pupil.
vaeahatu (vae i-ahatu).

moe vaeahatu, to sleep sprawling with
legs extended.
vaega center, middle, within, half.
o vaega, younger.

ki vaega, among, between, interme-
diate.
P Pau.: vaega, the middle. Mgv.: vaega,
center, middle. 'M.q,.:vaena,vavena,
vaveka, id. Ta.: vaehaa, half.
vaehakaroa (,vae i-roa).

moe vaehakaroa, to sleep with legs
stretched out.
vaehau {vae i-hau 3) pantaloons, trousers.
vaeherehere {vae i-here i) to attach by the

paw.
vaerere {vae i-rere 1) to run.
vaero tail of a kite, tail of a bird (uero).
TPau.: toapoero, rump; feaero, tail. Mgv.:
Dero,tail. Mq.:i;eo, id. Ta.: aero, id.
In the association of these comparatives
we find another instance (see taukete) of
the rare loss of a part of a syllable, in each
case the vowel a intervening between t
and a second vowel. The alternative
form in Rapanui, uero, is clearly asso-
ciable with the Mangarevan and Mar-
quesan stage of the world.
vaha 1 space, before T.

vaha takitua, perineum.
PS Mgv. : vaha, a space, an open place.
Mq.: vaha, separated, not joined.
Ta. : vaha, an opening.
Sa. : vasa, space, interval. To.: vaha,
vahaa, id. Fu.: vasa, vdsad, id.
Niue: vaha, id.
vaha 2 muscle, tendon.

vahavaha id.
vahahora {vaha i-hora 2) spring.
vahatoga (vaha i-toga 1) autumn.
vahi (ahi i).

Ta. : pu-vahi, to fish with torche
vahio young.

huaa vahio, young fruit.
vai water, liquid, fluid, sap, juice, gravy,
fresh water as differing from tai
seawater.
hakavai to dissolve, to liquefy, to melt.
P Pau.: ana-vai, a brook. Mgv.: vai,
water. Mq.: vai, water, liquid,
juice. Ta.: vai, sweet water, sap,
juice. (The Polynesian Wander-
ings, 339)
vaiapuga lazy, slothful, inactive, inert.

268

BASTBR ISLAND.

vaiapuga — continued.

indolent, idle, do-nothing, useless,
neglectful, loiterer, trifler, apathy,
leisure.
vaihu (»oi-«) milk.

T Mq., Ta.: vaiu, milk.
vaipuga (vai-puna) spring water.

P Mgv. : vaipuna, water which springs
from among stones. Mq. : vaipuna,
spring water. Ta. : vaipuna, a
spring.
vaitahe {vai-tahe i) river.
vaitara winter west wind T.
vaitoa (vai-toa 2) sugar.

Mgv.: vaiio, id.
vaituru (vai-turu i) water conduit.
vaivai weak.

PS Mq. : vaivai, soft, pleasant, agreeable.
Sa., To.: vaivai, weak.
vaka canoe, boat, bateau, shallop, barge.
vakapoepoe {vaka-poepoe) boat.
P Pau. : vaka, canoe. Mgv. : vaka, canoe,
raft. Mq. : vaka, canoe. Ta. : vaa,
canoe, boat.
vakavaka narrow.

Mq. : vakavaka, vadvad, small, fine, thin.
vanaga to speak, to say, to chat, to dis-
course, to address, to recount, to
reply, to divulge, to spread a rumor;
argument, conversation, formula,
harangue, idiom, locution, verb,
word, recital, response, speech.
vanaga roroa, chatterbox, babbler.
rava vanaga, candid, babbler.
tae vanaga, discreet.
tai vanaga, ripple.
vanagarua {vanaga-rua i) echo.
P Pau. : vanaga, to warn by advice. Mgv. :
vanaga, orator, noise, hubbub,
tumult. Mq. ; vanana, to sing, to
recite genealogies. Ta. : vanaa, or-
ator, discourse, counsel, advice.
This is scarcely metathetic when we
notice the frequency in modern Samoan
speech of the exchange of these two nasals,
particularly when they occur in the same
word, thus finagalo is commonly spoken
figanalo. In Samoa vdgana means to re-
sound, but we note with interest a specific
vdgana meaning the speech of a tulafale
at Sagana; in Nine note vaga-hau to speak;
in Tonga we find vago to talk and chatter
on whilst none care about it; Futuna
vagana is to talk incessantly.
vanavana feather garland.
varahorohoro {vara—horohoro i) appetite.
varavara 1 not compact, thinly sown, loose,
sparse, to have spaces, scattered,
rarity, a Bible verse.
avai varavara, to go singly.
varavara no, sometimes.
hakavaravara thinly sown, spaced.
PS Pau.: varavara, scattered, dispersed.
Mgv.: varavara, thin, lightly scat-
tered. Ta. . z)oraz)oro, sparse, thinly
sown, rare.
Sa. : valavala, wide apart, coarse.
varavara 2 thick (a sense-invert).
(vare 1) hakavare to crisp, to plaster.
hakavarevare to level.

vare 2 driveler.

P Mgv. : vare, clumsy, inept,
vare 3 cf. turivare.
varegao to speak indistinctly, to offend, to

pretend.
varevare 1 steep, rugged.
varevare 2 smooth, plain, without rocks.
horo varevare, without branches.
tino varevare, slender.
kona varevare, open place, court, mar-
ket place.
PS Sa. : valevale, fat. To. : valevale, young,
tender, applied to babies.
In Nuclear Polynesia it is diflBcultto
dissociate this vale from the vale conveying
the sense of ignorance. In Samoa this
varevare appears only as applied, le
valevale, to a hog that is not fat. It is
probable that varevare 2 preserves the
Proto-Samoan primitive and that the
sense-invert, in the preceding item, is
directed away from the germ sense.
vari about, circumference, to tmm in a circle.
hakavari pliant, to bend, square.
varivari about, to go around.
vavari a garland.
varikapau circumference, to surround, a
compass, to admire.
hiriga varikapau, to go in a ring.
pa varikapau, to close in.
varitakataka {vari-iaka 3) to surround.
varu 1 eight.

P Pau. : avaru, id. Mgv. : varu, id. Mq. :
vaii, id. Ta. : varu, vau, id.
varu 2 to shave, to remove the beard, to
shear, to clip, to rasp, a plane.
varuvaru to peel, to remove the bark,
to plane, to scrape, to shear.
P Mgv. : varu, to plane, to cut the hair.
Mq. : vau, to shave, to scrape. Ta. :
varu, vau, to shave. (The Poly-
nesian Wanderings, 326.)
vau ko vau, I.

Pau.: ovau, I.
vaua they R. (? raua). Cf. Ta. : vera, they.
vavae (vae 3)
vavae to separate, to disunite.

P Ma. : wawae, to divide.
vavakai appetite (? ravakai).
vavari (vari).
vavau miro vavau, switch.
vave water in motion, a long wave.

pokopoko vave, trough of the sea.
tai vave, rough sea.
vave kai kohe, unapproachable.
vavovavo echo, sound of the sea.

Mq. : vavo, noise of breaking waves.
Ta. : vevo, echo.
vekeveke eyelash, banana flower.

Mq. : vekeveke, veevei, tentacles, bristles.
veku humus.
vekuveku, moist, muddy.

hakavekuveku to dampen, to wet. ,
Mgv.: vekiveki, moist, damp. M.q.':
veku, veu, moist, wet through. To. :
. - ' viku, wet.
veneri Friday {Vendredi).
veo 1 navel, button.
epe veo, earring.
pu veo, buttonhole.

RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABUI.ARY.

269

veo 2 (vero i)

veo 3 metal, copper.

Mgv.: veo, copper, tin. Ta.: veo, cop-
per, brass.
vera hot, &e, to flame, torch, to light,
kindle.
vera paka, burning.
vera Uiiti no, lukewarm.
vera mahana, hot.
veraga combustion.
veravera hot, heat, burning, cooked

too much.
hakavera to kindle.
hakaverapaka to heat up.
hakaveravera to grill.
P Pau.: vera, fire; veravera, heat. Mgv.:
vera, fire among the reeds. Mq. :
vera, ved, burning, hot, fire, cooked.
Ta. : vera, vea, id.
vere I beard, moustache (vede Q).
vere guiu, moustache,
verevere shaggy, hairy, tow, oakum.
Mgv.: veri, bristly, shaggy, chafed (of
a cord long in use). Mq. : veevee,
tentacles. Ta. : verevere, eyelash.
vere 2 to weed (ka-veri-mai, pick, cut-
grass T).
verevere to weed.
P Mgv.: vere, to weed. Mq. : veSveS,
vavee, id.
verega fruitful, valuable.

verega kore, unfruitful, valueless, con-
temptible, vain, futile, frivolous.
toe verega, insignificant, valueless.
mataku verega kore, scruple.
Mgv.: verega, a design put into execu-
tion; one who is apt, useful, having
a knowledge how to do things.
veri I myriapod, centipede.

P Pau. : veri, centipede. Mgv. : veri, a
poisonous marine annelid resem-
bling the centipede. Mq.: nei, cen-
tipede, myriapod. Ta. : veri, centi-
pede, a marine insect.
veri 2 monster, monstrous.
veveri execrable.

veriveri abominable, frightful, hideous,
horrible, to shock, illicit, impure,
immoral, ugly, contemptible.
veriveri ke, detestable, infamous, re-
pulsive.
oone veriveri, mud, slime.
P Pau. : veri, disgusting, hideous. Mgv. :
veriveri, very bad, disagreeable,
ugly, repulsive.
vero 1 arrow, dart, harpoon, lance, spear,
nail, to lacerate, to transpierce
(veo).
P Mgfv. : vero, to dart, to throw a lance,
the tail; verovero, ray, beam, ten-
tacle. Mq.: veo, dart, lance, har-
poon, tail, horn. Ta.: vero, dart,
lance.
vero 2 to turn over face down.
vetevete to imtie, to unbutton, to unbridle,
to disentangle.
vevete to absolve, to unchain, to untie,
to deliver, to set free, to unfold.

vetevete — continued.

to unroll, to detach, to Uberate, to
enlarge, to slacken,
vevetea slack, loose.
vevetehaga remission.
P Mgv., Mq. : vetevete, to untie, to loosen,
to detach. Ta. : vete, id.
veuveu kdhu aruga o te veuveu,ToyaX (sail).
veve in haste, to hurry.

veveveve to hasten, diligent, greedy,
prompt, rash, speedy, swift, quick.
ki veveveve, voluble.
P Pau.: vave, speedily. Mgv.: vave,
prompt, quick, to make haste;
vevaveva, to eat quickly. Mq.:
veve, vave, prompt, quick. Ta.:
vave, id.
veveara (veve-ara 2) waking, to wake up.
veveri stupefied, commotion, to apprehend,
to start up out of sleep, sensation,
vevete (vetevete).
viatiko viaticum.
oicario vicar.
vie woman, wife.

vie hanau, midwife.
noho vie, to marry.
hakarere ki te vie, to divorce.
uigiria, vigil.

vihaviha uninhabited, desolate.
viku 1 sacred.

koona viku, sanctuary.
hakaviku to consecrate, to interdict,
(viku 2) hakaviku to pout.
vinea vine.
viretute virtue.

viri to turn in a circle, to clew up, to groom,
to twist, to dive from a height, to
roll (kaviri).
hakaviri crank, to groom, to turn a
wheel, to revolve, to screw, to beat
down.
kahu hakaviri, shroud.
viriga rolling, danger.
viriviri ball, round, oval, bridge, roll,
summit, shroud, to twist, to wheel
round, to waUow.
hakaviriviri to roll, to round.
rima hakaviriviri, stroke of the fist,
fisticuff.
P Pau.: viriviri, to brail, to clew up;
koviriviri, twisting. Mgv. : viri, to
roU, to turn, to twist; viviri, to fall
to the ground again and again in a
fight. Mq. : vil, to slide, to roll, to
fail and roll. Ta. : viri, to roll up,
to clew up.
virigine virgin.
viritopa {viri-topa 6) danger.
vitiviti crayfish.

Pau. : kohitihiti, a shrimp. Mgv. : kaviti-
viti, a small crab that hides in the
sand,
(viuviu) hakaviuviu to squat.
voka to put on shoes.

Mq. : oka, to introduce into.
vou squeak of rats.

Mgv. : ? vuho, the noise made by a man
or fish that escapes.

ENGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST.

It is preferable to present this section of the work as no more than a
finding-list, leaving to the Rapanui vocabulary, so far as may lie in
that material, the determination of the manner wherein the several
vocables may fitly be employed. In accordance with this plan it has
rarely seemed necessary herein to differentiate those words which have
various significations under a single form.

abandon

hoa, patu, hakarere, titiri.

accuse

tuhi, tuhi no mai, tuhi

abdicate

avai, topa.

reoreo, hakakemo.

abdomen

manava.

accustom

mahani.

abhor

kokoma hanohano manava

achieve

hakapae.

pohi, kokoma eete, ko-

acid

mageo, kavakava, uu.

abjure

able

aboard

koma rita.
hakarere, titiri.
morava.
pikipiki, eke.

acquiesce

acquire

acquit

higa.

too.

hakakore, hakapae.

abolish

hakamou, hakanoho.

acrid

mageo.

abominable

rakerake, veriveri.

across

hakarava, hiriga tahataha.

abortion

gaapu, topatini, poki gaapu.

act

haga, taga.

poki puepue, poki tuahuri.

active

paka, pakapakakina, hora-

abound

kai taria te kai, hoao, mau

horau.

ke avai.

actual

aneira, igeneira, oaha.

about

peaha, van, hakahariu.

add

tataku, hakarava.

above

a ruga, ki ruga.

addict

piri iho.

abridge

hakapotopoto, hore.

addition

ma.

abrogate

hakakore, hakamou.

address

vanaga.

abscess

arakea, mageo, makigaa,

adhere

hakarogo.

manu nave, tao, turivare.

adhesion

higa.

absence

garoa, ku ohoa.

adjoin

harai, ikapotu.

absent

ina o nei, garo.

adjourn

moe atu ra, aneira.

absolve

vevete.

adjust

honohono, hakapiri, haka-

absorb

miti, mou, paka.

rivariva, titi.

abstain

kaihaga, kai oho.

administer

hakarivariva, hakatitika.

abstinence

ina kai kai, poremo.

admire

maharo, titiro, varikapau.

absurd

eva, nivaniva, oohia.

admit

too, hakauru, uga.

abundance

mau ke avai, hoao, kai taria

admonition

hakarivariva.

te kai.

adolescent

tugutug^u.

abuse

ika ke avai mo, kori ke avai.

adopt

too, mau.

kori, hakamee.

adore

hakaaroha.

abut

ikapotu.

adorn

rakei, hakariva.

abyss

ata hakahohonu, anoano.

adroit

maori.

accept

hakatitika, too, hapai, mau.

adulterer

menia, rekareka.

access

mahani maia.

adultery

honihoni.

accident

gogoroaa, horihori.

advance

hakatupuaki, tata.

accidental

ina e tumu.

advance guard tagata rae.

accommodate hakarivariva.

adversary

tagata kokoma eete.

accompany

i muri oo na, harai, haatigo.

adversity

gogoroaa, horihori.

accomplish

hakamou, hakapae, haka-

advice

aakihaga, kihaga, hakamaa.

moko.

advise

aaki.

accord

mau, tuku, avai.

advocate

tarupu.

according to

kia.

adze

peu.

accost

hakatupuaki, tuu, hakatata.

affable

hakaaroha, magaro, riva-

accredit

hakatitikahaga.

riva.

accumulate

hue, pupu, hakanego, haka-

affair

haga, hakaheu, keukeu.

ruga, hakatiti.

affect

tagi.

271

272

EASTER ISLAND.

affected

akaku, eete manava, ma-

among

ki roto, ki vaega.

nava pagaha.

amplify

hakanuinui.

affectionate

ragi, peupeu.

amplitude

ahuahu pupuhi.

affinity

pirihaga.

amputate

kokoti, hore.

affirm

aaki.

amulet

mohai rildriki.

affix

afflict

afford

titi.

pagaha.

avai.

amuse
ancestor

hakareka, hetu.
tupuna.

affright

hakamataku.

ancestry

ivi.

affront

hiohio, matau.

anchor

aka, tau.

after

ki tua.

anchorage

kona tau, haga.

afterbirth

eve.

ancient

hinihini ke avai, tuhai.

afternoon

ahiahi.

and

e, me, ma, pe, piri.

afterward

i muri.

anecdote

taga.

again

ki hua.

angel

agera.

against

kia, hakahorihori, tutuki.

anger

kakai, riri, toua, hurihuri,

age

matahi, tau, koroua.

eete, manava eete, ma-

agglomerate

hue, negonego, pupupu.

nava riri.

aggregate

hakapiri.

angle n

atiga, avaava.

aggregation

hakapa.

angle v

hi, ikahi, ikakohau.

agile

rava ahere, horahoraukina,

angry

hae, kokoma, kokoma eete,

neku ravatotouti.

kokoma hanohano, taro-

agitate

ruru.

taro.

ago

tuhaituhai.

anguish

pakupaku.

agony

kevakeva, tata.

animal

puaka, ika.

agree

haga, hakatitika.

animate

hakaora.

agreeable

meitaki, nenenene, rivariva.

animosity

kokoma hurihuri, riri.

agreement

higahaga, haga, hakaritega.

ankle

karikarivae.

hakarivariva, hakatitika-

annihilate

hakakore, hakamou.

haga.

announce

tara, hakatikea, muko, ha-

aground

paepae ki uta, marere.

pai rogo.

ah

aue.

annul

hakakore, hakamou.

ahead

a mua.

anoint

akui.

aid

tarupu, hanu, moahu, oko-

another

tetahi.

rua.

ant

roe.

aigrette

hauvaero.

antagonistic

ihoiho.

aim

hakakeva, hakatuu.

antenna

hihi.

air

matagi, agu, reo.

antique

tuhai.

air V

hakamahia, tauaki.

anus

kauha, mogugu.

airy

koona kohukohu.

any

na.

ajar

hakamatna.

anyone

tetahi.

alarm

hopo, mataku, manava ruru.

apartment

paigahare.

alas

aue, ue.

apathy

noho hakahaga, noho no.

alburnum

huhu.

ape-fish

nohue.

alien

hiva.

apology

gu.

alienate

avai, tuhi, vaai.

apparition

tikeahaga moemoea.

align

hakarite, hakauga, tama

appeal

ragi.

hakatitika.

appear

tikea mai, hiti, hiri, horau,

all

mou, moua, mouga, paero.

tata, pukou.

ananake.

appease

hakamagaro, hakatuu.

alleviate

hakamaamaa.

append

hakatautau.

allurement

mahaga.

appetite

maruaki, vavakai, manava

ally

pirihaga.

nuinui, varahorohoro.

almighty

mana noa.

applaud

ohuohu, reka.

alone

okotahi, tahaga.

apply

keukeu, hakahuhu, piri.

already

kireira.

appoint

hakatitika.

also

hoki, pe.

apportion

tuha.

altar

aretare.

appreciate

tikea.

although

noa.

apprehend

ruru, veveri.

always

ina kai mou, tahaga.

approach

tata, tupuald, hakatupuaki,

amass

hue, hakanegonego.

oi.

amaze

maharo.

approve

titika, hakatitika, meitaki,

ambition

akuaku, atehopo, makota.

haga.

ambush

piko, harepiko.

April

hora.

amend

hakameitaki, hakanapo-

apron

pareu.

napo.

arbiter

tagata hakarivariva.

amiable

ariga ekaeka, ariga magaro.

arch

taka.

ENGIvISH-RAPANUI FINDING-UST.

273

archipelago

mottihaua, motupiri, motu-

attentively

gutupiri, gututae, makenu.

putuputu.

attest

aaki, hakatitika.

ardent

matau.

attract

keriti.

argument

ki, kihaga, vanaga.

audacious

matatoa.

arid

gihigihi, kehokeho, mahia-

augment

hakanui, hakarava, haka-

hia, pakapaka.

titi, hakanego, hakame-

arm

rima, haro, karu, kekeune.

nege.

armpit

haiga.

author

tumu, rutirae.

around

takataka, varivari, viri ta-

authority

ao, titikaga.

kapau, hariu.

authorize

hakatitika.

arouse

ara.

autumn

vahatoga.

arrange

rakei, hakatahuga, haka-

avaricious

kaikino

rivariva.

avenge

hakahere, hakahererua, ati

arrest

mamau, mau, haruharu, kia

ko peka.

hio.

avid

atehopo.

arrive

ahere, hiri, paka, pukou,

avoid

hakataha, hipa.

rori, tehe, topa, turu.

avow

hakarivariva, aaki.

arrogance

tea.

await

atiati.

arrogate

iko.

awake

ara, era, karu.

arrow

vero.

away

ina nei, aho, tere, tao.

arrowroot

pia.

hakataha, patu.

art

maa, rava.

awkwardness

konee.

artery

ua.

awry

higahiga.

article

paiga.

axe

toki, peu.

artifice

reo.

artisan

maori.

babbler

vanaga roroa, rava vanaga.

arum

kape.

bachelor

noho tahaga, tae moe.

as

pe, pei, e tahi hakarite, pahe.

back

tua, tuaivi, hold, hariu.

as far as

tae atu ki, teke ki nei.

kumu, matahakahiva.

as soon as

mau, na.

backbone

hope.

ascension

hiriga.

backside

kauha, mogugu.

ascent

pikiga.

bad

kino, rake, ii, para, topa.

ash

ehuehu, eoeo.

bag

kete, hiri, raraga.

aside

hariu, patu, perigi.

baggage

rakau.

ask

ui.

bait

mounu, mahaga, mahaga

aspect

ariga, mata, akari.

puku.

assassinate

oka, kokoti.

balance

hakarereva, hakatono.

assault

mea rakerake.

bald

marago, marego.

assemble

nego mai, hakanego, piri.

ball

mamarahaga, aku, takataka,

assessment

hakatitikahaga.

tekai, viriviri.

assiduous

putuputu.

ballast

rakau o te miro.

assign

hakarivariva.

banana

meika, tumumeika, hoke.

assimilate

hakarite.

vekeveke.

assist

rava, roau, manau, tahu.

banish

raga.

associate

harai, okorua, piri.

bank

tatapa.

assuage

hakaora.

banner

reva.

assumption

hapaihaga, hiriga.

baptism

papatema.

assure

aaki, mauteki, hakamau.

bargain

hakahere.

asthma

hupeepee, hi, kokogo, tugu-

barge

vaka.

tugu.

bark

kiri; tagi, varuvaru.

astonish

manava eete, maharo.

barrel

pahu.

astound

maharo, eete.

barren

paa.

astray

parera.

barrier

papae.

asylum

pikoga, harepiko.

barter

hakahere.

at

ki.

base

tumu.

at first

ki mua.

baseless

tumu kore.

at last

mou, moua, mouga.

bashful ness

hakama.

at once

aneira, igeneira, ananake.

basket

kete, uruuru.

atom

huhu.

bass

reo nui.

atone

hakakore.

bateau

vaka.

attach

vaehere, hakahio, hakamau.

bath

hopu.

attached

hakaaroha, ateate.

bathe

kau, hopu, ruku.

attack

rae, rutirae, hakakai.

battle

taua, toua.

attain

rava.

bawl

tagi.

attend

atiati.

bay

haga, pakoga.

attention

hakariva, mou.

bayonet

uki.

attentive

hakarogo.

be

tuu.

274

EASTER ISLAND.

beach

haga.

bless

hakatneitaki.

beacon

paliuabi.

blessed

togihia.

bean

pipi.

blind

mata raparapa, matakeva,

bear

pagaha.

matapo.

beard

vere, varu.

blink

hakamatakeva.

beat

puopuo, higa, turaki,

tutu.

blister

pati.

hakaviri.

bloat

pupuhi.

beautify

hakaritorito.

blond

kunekune, teatea.

because

no te mea.

bloom

hua.

bed

rage.

blood

toto.

bedstead

pepepepe.

bloody

kutoto.

before

vaha, a mua.

blot

poa.

beg

nonoi, ue, ui.

blotch

kino.

beggar

rakau kore.

blow

piri, tigi; puhi, hau, hu, peti.

beginning

rae.

blue

kerekere, uriuri.

begone

ka oho, ka tere, ka ea

oi.

blunder

tae ripoi.

behind

tua, noho muri.

blush

hakakurakura, hakama.

behold

ena, ira.

bluster

pogeha.

belay

here.

boar

paha.

belch

kerereki.

board

taua, tomoa.

belief

kihaga, rogoa.

boast

ravaki, paru, tea, maharo.

believe

rogo.

boat

vaka, poti, tahuri, titi, tuku.

bell

kiukiu, tagi kiukiu.

bodkin

uki.

belly

kopu, manava.

body

tino, aro, piri, pupu mai.

bellyache

mamae kopu.

bog

roto.

belong

ra mea.

boil

arakea, tao, maki; puneki-

below

raro.

neki, pipi, gaehe, panene.

bench

noho, pepe.

bold

matau.

bend

hakapiko, hakauru.

laka-

boldly

pakapakakina, atiati.

vari, taha, papau.

huri.

bolster

egarua.

amo, noi.

bolt

maga nuinui, horo.

beneath

raro.

bond

herega.

beneficent

atakai.

bone

ivi.

benevolent

rima atakai.

booby

kuia.

bequest

avaihaga.

book

puka.

berry

mokohi, karu, poporo.

boom

pohiuhiu.

besmear

puo.

border

tapa, tatapu, titaa.

best

rivariva ke.

born

hanau, poreko, punua.

bet

mamahi.

borrow

avai hakahou.

betray

aaki.

bound

ketu, punene, titaa.

better

meitaki ke, rivariva ke

, ora-

bow down

noi.

ora no iti, hakanaponapo.

bowels

kokoma.

between

ki vaega.

bowl

hipu.

bewildered

pepeke.

bowsprit

poihuihu.

bewitched

hakanivaniva.

box

pahu; hahao, puopuo, tigi-

beyond

taie.

tigi.

bile

nuu.

boy

tamaroa.

bind

here.

brackish

kava, taitai.

bird

manu.

brag

paru, teatea.

birth

poreko.

bra d

hatu, raraga.

bishop

epikopo.

brain

manavai, roro.

bit

horega, moremore.

ohio

brake

hakaoho.

gagau.

bran

kiri haraoa.

bite

gau, akarau.

branch

maga, horo varevare, pipi.

bitter

kava, takeo.

brave

mata'^oa, tae mataku, ma-

blab

ravapeto.

tau.

black

kerekere, hanehane, reeree.

breach

ava.

uriuri.

bread

haraoa.

bladder

tagamimi.

break

gaa, motu, more, hati, pa-

blade

hoe.

rehe, pakakina, gutu, teki-

blame

kakai, tou.

teki ke, marere.

blanch

hakatea, pipi.

break in

euai.

blaspheme

hakameemee.

breakers

tai hati, tai poko, pakakina,

bleach

hakateatea, hakaritorito.

pari.

bleed

toto.

breast

u, uma, kopu, omoomo.

blend

hakaeuru, hakaekaeka, ha-

breath

agu, ora, ina, haha pipiro.

kahihoi, hirohiro.

breathe

aguagu.

ENGUSH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST.

275

breathless

gaegae, haipo rahirahi, ma-

cabin

hare.

nava tiha, aguagu, agu

cachalot

ivi heheu.

kore.

cackle

pogeha, reokumi.

breeze

matagi, hau, tokerau.

cajole

hakamakenu, akurakura.

bribe

hakahere.

cake

paka.

bridge

viriviri.

calabash

hue, hipu, pakahera.

bridle

pena, hakaiho.

calamity

gogoroaa.

brief

horauhorau.

calculate

tataku, tapa.

bright

pupura, maeha, naponapo,

calf

reru.

tea.

calico

tapa guregure.

brightness

maeha, hakamaeha, haka-

calk

akauni, heruru.

raparapa.

call

tara, ohu.

brightness

marama.

calm

atakai, gaogao, hatahata,

brilliance

herohero.

hopehope, hori, kotaki.

brilliant

tea, meitaki.

magaro, marie, mau, paka.

bring

uga mai, hakauga, tupatupa.

riva.

hakatari, patu mai, oho

calumny

tuhi.

mai, horau, hari, koto.

camp

hue.

hakahoki, ea, rava.

cancer

paka rerere, mahiti.

bristling

tutuu.

candid

rava vanaga, tae naa.

bristly

maraka.

candle

ahi.

broil

hakapakapaka.

cane

tokotoko.

bronze

ihoiho, kiukiu.

cannibal

kaitagata, paoa kaitagata.

brood

porekohaga, moe, uhamau.

cannon

pupuhi nunui.

brook

manavai.

canoe

vaka, poepoe, paepae, kuto.

broom

tutu.

cap

hau.

brother

hagupotu, teina, tuakana.

capable

maamaa, rava, morava.

brother-in-law taukete.

cape

ihu, ikapotu, mokomoko.

brow

korae.

capital

hetu.

brown

ehuehu, hikuvera, uriuri.

capsize

pokupoku.

bruise

pahure, tigitigi, toto pine.

capstan

ruruku, hivo.

rerorero.

captive

raga.

brush

horohoro, akui.

capture

rava, ravahaga.

brushwood

kohukohu.

card

parapara.

brusque

gu, guha, keriti.

care

gogoroaa, hakarivariva.

bubble

kuto, pupa, puneki.

carefully

koroiti.

bubo

arakea, manu nave, tao.

careless

tae manau.

bucket

pakete.

caress

hakaaroha, hakareka.

bud

pipi.

cargo

negonego.

build

kato, ato, titi.

carpenter

tagata hagamiro.

building

hare, miro.

carpet

kahuvae, eeriki.

bulk

puputa.

carry

amo, hapai, hari, hoki, hai,

bull

puaka tamaroa.

tao, tari, tupa, uta, iko.

bulrush

gaatu.

cart

potaka.

bunch

kahui.

cartilage

poga.

bundle

hai, popo.

carve

tarai, kokoti, horehore, honi-

bung

kokomo, puru, api.

honi.

bungler

nivaniva.

cascade

aa.

bureau

hata.

case

kete.

burden

amoga, hapaihaga, uraga.

cask

pahu.

hakavega, hakarere, ha-

cast

hoa.

kapegopego, runu.

cast lots

mamahi.

burial

rumaki, tanuaga.

castrate

hore.

burn

ura.

cat

kuri.

burning

veravera, giigii.

catch

mau, here, kato, morava,

bury

tanu, rumaki.

pipiri.

bush

miro kohukohu, miro taka-

caterpillar

eamie.

taka.

cattle

puaka, toro.

bushy

matoru, pegopego.

caught

roaa.

business

hakahere, taga.

cause

tumu.

busy

haga.

causeless

tumu kore.

but

mea ke, mea ra, reka.

cave

ana, karava, pokoga, rua.

buttocks

taki eeve.

cease

mou, pava, hakarere.

button

veo.

cede

mae atu'ra.

buttonhole

pu veo.

celebrate

roau.

buy

hoko, hakahere.

celebrated

matau.

buzz

huhu.

celestial

ruga iho, no te ragi.

by

e, ei.

cell

hare no iti.

276

E; ASTER ISIvAND.

censure

tarotaro, tou, tuhi.

clasp

rimaruru.

census

tapa ki te igoa.

clasp-knife

hoe hatu.

centipede

veri.

class

hakarite, horega, tika, hare

center

vaega.

hakaatuga.

certain

mau, na.

classroom

hare hakamarama.

certainly

haki.

claw

akikuku, maikuku, maga-

chagrin

gogoroaa, hakapagaha.

maga, reke; katikati.

cha n

ohio, tarigariga.

clay

oone, oonevai, hehehehe.

cliair

pepe, rago.

clean

maitakia, ritorito, tata; ho-

challenge

hakatau.

roi, kopikopi, tutu.

chamber

horega, rape.

cleanse

hopu.

champ

namunamu.

clear

hagihagi, rahirahi, ritorito.

chance

peaha.

rakei, hakarivariva, horo-

change

hakahariu, hurl ke, hakaka-

horo, maoa, mataki.

huga.

cleave

kokoti.

changeable

reo ke.

clench

rimahakaviriviri, nihogau.

channel

ava.

cleverness

maori.

chapel

aretare motu, hare pure.

clew

viri.

character

manava.

cliff

opata.

charcoal

mamara, garahu, eoeo.

climb

ketu, piki.

charge

hue, tuhi reoreo.

cling

haruharu.

charming

rivariva, ritorito.

clip

varu.

chasm

rare nui.

cloak

inua, nua.

chastise

puopuo, tigitigi.

clock

motare.

chat

ki, vanaga.

close a

piri, hakatata, titititi, api.

chatter

vanaga roroa, hakareka.

hakai mai, ata hakaneke

chatterbox

vanaga roroa.

mai.

cheap

topa.

close V

papae, pum, tiaki.

check

kukumu, makuo, mataputi.

closely

tupuaki.

chemise

kakava.

closeness

konee.

cherish

hakaihoiho.

closet

pahukumi.

chest

pahu, uma.

clot

hiohio, ihoiho, kekeho, pa-

chew

mama, namunamu.

kahia.

chick

mamari punua.

cloth

tapa, tutu, tutua, puapua,

chicken

mamari.

kahu, kao.

chide

kakai, tarotaro.

clothe

puo, uru.

chief

ariki, honui.

clothing

hami, kahu, kao.

child

tama, tamaiti, poki, tugu-

cloud

kirikirimiro, kohukohu.

tugu.

puga.

childbirth

topa.

cloudflecked

ehuehu.

childhood

pokihaga.

cloudless

ragiamo.

childish

taga poki.

club

ao, paoha, para, titi nui, ua.

childless

paa.

clubfooted

kokope.

chill

ru, papapapa, maniri, tekeo

clumsy

reherehe.

meniri.

cluster

kahui.

chilly

tekeo.

coagulate

hiohio, pakahia, kekeho.

chin

kauvae, umiumi.

coal

tutuma, eoeo, mamara.

chink

avaava.

coarse

tae riva.

chisel

tapani.

coast

tahatai.

choke

aguagu, gaopu, oroina, pu-

coat

hakaiho, hakapiri.

kuhina.

coax

keukeu.

choose

hue ke, tagi, vavae, vae.

cobweb

kupega nanai.

chop

kokoti, here.

cock

moa toa.

chopper

tapani.

cockroach

garara, potupotu.

chops

haha.

coconut

hakari, niu.

chronic

matua.

coffin

pahu papaku.

chubby

mataputi.

coil

takaitakai.

church

hare pure.

cold a

haumaru, tekeo, maniri.

cicatrix

ahau hurihuri, perehe.

papapapa.

circle

takataka, mimiro, vari, viri.

cold n

kokogo, mare, hihi, tugu-

circumference van, varikapau.

tugu.

circumspect

titika.

coldness

takapau.

circumstance

e mea.

colic

manava karavarava, ma-

clack

korokoro, kurukuru, miti-

nava ninihi, hukihuki.

miti.

collar

hehere.

clandestine

aherepo, hakanaa.

collect

hakarogo, hakapiti, pupu,

clap

roturotu.

puke, hue.

ENGI^ISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST.

277

collection

pupu, huega.

confess

aaki, hakaaaki.

collide

tutuki.

confide

repa hoa, mau.

colonist

noho no.

confound

hara, tu.

color

ta, hakarite, hirohiro, tiore-

confused

tae riva.

hore.

confusion

hakaripoi, hakama.

colorless

teatea.

congratulate

hakauga.

column

pou, toga.

conjecture

manau.

comb

tapani, hahari.

conquer

hakatere, rava, morava.

combat

toua.

hakahiga.

combine

hakatitika.

conquered

higaa.

combustion

uraga, veraga, tutuga.

conscience

manau.

come

ahere, hiho, olio mai, paka,

consecrate

hakatapu, hakaviku.

rori, rere, piri, tehe, taua.

consent

higa, haga, rogo.

turn, uru, tupu, kakea, a

consequence

ai, oaha mai.

mua.

conserve

tiaki.

comely

akari rivariva.

consider

mata, matahakahire, mata

comet

uero.

mine, mata hakataha.

comfort

hakaora, kavahia, hakama-

considerable

nunui, oko ke.

kona, bakamaa.

console

hakamaamaa, kamiora.

comfortably

maamaa.

consolidate

hakaiho, hakamau.

commander

ragi.

consort

oho arurua.

commemorate hakamanauhaga.

conspicuous

nunui.

commencement rae.

constant

ihoiho, mau.

commend

hakahonui.

consternation

manava eete, manava ruru.

commendable rivariva.

constipation

tutae hihi, mogugu kore.

common

no iharaa iharaa, noa, ana-

construct

haga, kato, titi.

nake.

consume

hakapae.

commotion

ruru, veveri.

consummate

hakamou, hakapae.

compact

matorutoru, putuputu.pego-

consumption

kiteke.

pego; hakatitikahaga.

consumptive

keo.

companion

repa hoa, uka hoa.

contact

tupuaki.

company

huega, piri, ananake.

contagion

poa.

compare

hakarite.

contain

tomo, hoc.

comparison

hakaritega.

contemplate

manau no roto.

compass

mimiro, varikapau, hakata-

contemptible

verega kore, veriveri, mee-

viri.

meea.

compensate

hakahere.

contend

ihoiho.

competency

maa.

content

koakoa, reka.

competent

maa.

continue

horauhorau, ki hua.

complain

manava pagaha.

contract

hakatitikahaga; hakapoto.

complaint

manava ru, geu.

gaei.

complete

nego; hakatitika, hakariva-

contradict

hakahorihori.

riva.

contrary

haga ke, mea ke, maira.

compose

hakarivariva.

contribute

tarupu, piri, hau.

comprehend

rogo.

contrition

manava pohi.

compress

hakanemu, hakahoki.

contortion

tipatipa.

compromise

hakagogoroaa, horihori.

contusion

toto pine, tutuki.

comrade

repa hoa.

convalescence riva no iti.

concave

pokopoko, nokinoki.

conversation

ki, vanaga, hakareka.

conceal

naa, hue, puru, tanu.

convert

riva, hakarivariva.

conceive

tupu.

converted

hariua.

concentrate

api, hakatakataka.

convince

higa.

concerning

kia kua, ro.

convinced

higaa.

conciliate

hakatuu riri, hakarivariva.

convolvulus

tanoa.

hakamou.

convulsion

haguhagu, taora.

concise

poto.

coo

kuku.

conclude

hakapae, mou.

cook

tunu, tao, hakapaldu, haka-

concubinage

moe no.

paiku, ootu.

concupiscence hai.

cooked

veravera, rihariha; kore te

condemn

hakarivariva, rarara.

ivi, maemae no, paka-

condemnation rarara.

paka.

condition

hakarite.

cooking-place

imiu.

condolence

tagi, tatagiragi.

cool

tekeo meniri, haumaru, teo.

conduct

haga; hakatari, a, hakauga.

coolness

hau.

conduit

turuvai, vaituru.

copper

veo.

confederate

api, halcapa.

copse

marumaru.

confer

hakatopa.

copy

ta.

278

EASTER ISLAND.

coral

puga.

cry

tagi, ragi, pogeha, ekieki,

cord

taura, hiri, aratua.

ooa, ohu.

corner

atiga.

crystalline

pupura.

corporation

huega.

cudgel

rakau ta.

corpse

papaku, tupapaku, perigi,

culpable

rakerake.

rumaki.

cultivated

rapurapua.

correct

riva maoa, mau, hakariva-

cunning

haavare.

riva, titika, tigitigi, ava-

cup

hipu.

ava.

cupboard

pahukumi.

corrupt

tuki.

curdle

kekeho, pakahia.

couch

pepe.

cure

hakaora, hakariva.

cough

tehu, tugu, kokogo.

curiosity

rivariva.

council

huega.

curl

takai, tekai.

count

tapa.

curly

mikamika, mirimiri, piki-

counterbalance hakaihoiho.

piki, pekapeka.

counterpoise

hakaihoiho.

curse

pogeha, tarotaro, tuhitaga.

country

kaiga, henua.

curtail

hakaiti.

countryman

noho heenua.

curtain

kahu.

countryside

atahenua.

custom

mahani, mea.

couple

piri okorua.

cut

tehe, hore, hahoa, hoa, motu.

courage

matatoa, matau.

pao, hugahuga, honi, hau-

court

kona varevare.

va, huki, kokoti, petehe.

cousin

teina.

cutaneous

kiriputi.

cover

puru.

cutting

mata, kai; hati.

covet

tagitagi.

covetous

magugupuru, atehopo.

dainty

rikiriki, nomanoma.

coward

pepeke.

damage

moroore hihi, mou no, haka-

cowardice

mataku.

ripoi.

crab

pikea, tupa.

damn

topa ki te pokoga.

crack

gaa, hakapakakina, parehe,

damp

hehehehe.

titaa.

dampen

hakavekuveku.

crackle

kekekeke.

dance

ate, haka.

cradle

pahu.

danger

higa, mataku, viritopa,

cram

hakapuhapuha.

viriga.

cramps

uapiki.

dangerous

mataku ke.

crank

taviri, hakaviri.

dappled

purepure, mohai.

crapulous

rakerake makona.

dark

kerekere, uriuri, hakahuri-

crater

ranorano.

huri.

cravat

heregao.

darken

hakahurihuri, hakanaa.

crawl

totoro.

darkness

po, po haha, pouri.

crayfish

ura, vitiviti.

dart

vero.

crease

kero, hamoni.

date

raa.

creation

haga, hagarae.

daub

akui, puo ei oone, puo, rero.

creep

totoro.

daughter

tamaahine.

crest

rerepe, teketeke.

daughter-in-

law hunoga.

crevice

gaa.

dawn

ata, ata mea ka, hiti, pukou.

crime

rakerake, haga rakerake.

day

raa, po, poraa, marama.

crisp

hakavare.

daybreak

ata, horau hitihiti.

crit cize

hakahoriga.

dazzle

matakekeva, remereme.

crook

rou

dead

papaku, tupatupa.

crooked

piko.

dear

hakaaroha, ateate, koa.

cross

hakamigomigo, hakapeka.

dearth

maruaki, oge.

tarotaro; peka; hiriga ta-

death

mate, kevakeva, agu kore.

hataha.

tata.

cross-legged

noho hatu.

death rattle

aguagu.

crouch

hakaitiiti.

debark

hoa.

crow

moa ohoa.

debase

hakakemo.

crowd

huega, gagata.

debate

kakai, toua.

crown

pukao, uru, tupuraki.

debauch

tuki.

crucify

titi.

debauchery

rakerake.

cruel

manava pohi, gau.

debouch

mataki.

crumble

bakahugahuga, hakamarere.

debris

horega, hugahuga.

hakaotaota, porohata, to-

debt

mau.

paria.

decant

huri ke, hakaperigi ke.

crush

hakagogoroaa, pii, rerorero.

decapitate

hore.

crust

paka.

decay

pipiro, para, paea.

crutch

tokotoko.

decayed

momomomo.

ENGIylSH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST.

279

deceived

bakarogo.

deserving

tau.

December

era.

design

ta, tuhi, haga, manau, ata.

decent

rivariva.

desire

maruaki, haga, heguhegu.

deception

reoreo.

desirous

atehopo.

deceptive
decide
declare
decline

huahaga.
hakatitika, kia.
aaki, hakakite.
karo.

desist
desolate

hakarere, moe atu.
manava hopohopo, manava
more, vihaviha.

declivity

hiriga, turuga.

despair

tae manau, tae tatari.

decorate

rakei.

despatch

hakatere, uga.

decrease

hakapoto.

despise

hakameemee, hakamigo-

decree

hakatitika.

migo, kokoma hanohano.

decrepit

migo, koroua.

despite

tae haga.

decry

tuhi, pogeha, hakakemo.

despoil

iko.

dedicate

avai, tuku, tukuga.

destination

ikapotu.

deep

parera, hohonu, poke.

destine

hakarere, vavae, hue.

deepen

hakahohonu, hakapoko-
Doko.

destroy

hakamou, hakamarere, hoa-

deface
defame

pohutu.
ravaki.

destruction

hoa.
moumou.

defeat

higa.

detach

vevete.

defecate

neinei.

detachment

topahaga.

defend

tarupu.

detain

mau.

defer

hakaroa.

deteriorate

ii, popopopo.

deform

hatuhatu.

detest

kokoma eete.

deformed

rakerake.

detestable

veriveri ke, eete, hanohano.

defraud

toketoke.

devastate

hakamou, oi, reka.

defy

hakamigomigo, hakatau.

develop

hakarivariva, hakaroa.

deify

hakaetua.

deviate

topa ke, rere, hipa.

dejected

hakamou.

devil

tiaporo, atua.

delay

hakahinihini, hakatuhai.

devoted

hakarogo.

delegate

oho, rogo, uga.

devour

namunamu.

deliberate

hakarivariva.

devout

rivariva.

deliberation

hakarivariva.

dew

hau.

delicate

nomanoma, rivariva, ruhi-

dexterity

maori.

ruhi.

diamond

mapahiva.

delight

mea nomanoma, mea riva-

diarrhea

nininini.

riva.

die

mate, aguagu.

delirious

eva.

difference

hakarite ke.

delirium

nivaniva.

different

ke, ka, mea ke.

deliver

ho, mau, avai, hakaora,

diffuse

hakamarere.

tuku, vevete.

difficult

hihiri, oko.

deluge

tarai.

difficulty

haga nui, hakarivariva.

demand

hiohio.

dig

are, keri.

demarcation

horoga, titaa, hakatuutuu.

digging stick

oka, uki.

demolish

hakamarere, hakamoumou.

dignity

ao, hakatopa.

hakaperigi, hakatoparia.

diligent

horahorau, veveveve.

demonstration hakakite.

dilute

hakaeuru.

den

pigoa.

diminish

hakaiti.

dent

avaava, tigitigi.

direct

titika, hakatitika, titikama-

deny

ihoiho, naa no, tae aaki.

aki, hakatari.

depart

oho, tere.

dirt

oone.

departure

terega.

dirty

oone no.

depose

hakarere.

disagreeable

kavakava, mageo.

depreciate

hakameemee, hakamigo-

disappear

garo.

migo.

disapprove

hakatuu, kakai, riri.

depress

mate maia mamae.

disbelieve

moo hakarogo.

deprive

iko, paea tooa.

disburse

avai, hakahere.

deputy

rogo.

discern

ui hagihagi.

derision

hakameemee, hakamigo-

discharge

hakaora, tute.

migo.

disciple

ati oo.

descend

topa, turu.

discipline

hakamatau, hakamatatoa.

descendant

makupuna.

disclose

aaki, hakakite.

describe

ta.

discolored

mariri.

description

ki.

discourage

kio.

desert

pakapaka; raga, tere.

discourse

vanaga.

deserve

mea rivariva, mea meitaki

discreet

tae aaki.

karava.

discussion

kakai.

280

EASTER ISIyAND.

disdain

hakameemee, hakamigo-

doorkeeper

tiaki haha.

migo, hakanukanuka, tae-

dorado

aku.

haga.

dorsal

turituri, oe.

disembowel

hakatu.

double

hakapa, hatu.

disentangle

vetevete.

doubt

kai maa.

disfigure

pohutu.

doubtful

peaha.

disguise

hakakehu, hakanehu, akari

dourness

kukumu kivakiva, tae ka-

pahe.

kata.

disgust

mageo, rua.

dove

kiakia.

disgusted

kavahia.

dowel

hakapu, hakahuru.

dishcloth

maro.

down

iho, patu; huhuru.

dishonest

tae riva.

dowry

rakau.

dishonesty

tae rivariva.

drag

kume, totoi, totoro.

dishonor

rakerake.

drain

miti.

dis oin

haga takataka.

draw

ta, ata, kume, oi, hoki.

disjoint

hakahata.

kumu, pokoo, ootu, haka-

dismal

ge.

ruga.

dismiss

hakahoki.

drawer

pahu oka.

disobey

kiukiu, tariga pogeha, tariga

drawers

vae no roto.

puru.

drawing

rona.

disorder

hakaripoi.

dream

moe, moemoea, tikeahaga.

disparage

hakameemee, hakatopa.

dredge

taka.

disperse

hava, tute.

dress

tapa, kahu, puo, uru, rakei.

display

tamaki, rakei, puopuo.

dressed

parei.

displease

pagaha, koona ke, uhatu.

dried

pararuga.

displeased

taehaga.

drill

matau, hakamatatoa, hou.

dispose

too.

drink

unu, hakaruku.

dispossess

iko.

drive

hakauru, tute, totono, haka-

dispute

totia, titigi, kakai.

tomo, oka, hakaraga.

disquiet

hakapagaha.

driveler

vare, vare roroa.

dissension

toua.

drizzle

mihimihi.

dissolve

hirohiro, hakavai, hakaeuru,

drop

mata, nininini, pakakina.

toto.

perigi, topa, turu.

dissuade

tarupu, hakanoho.

droll

hakareka.

distance

ava, roaga.

droop

giigii-

distant

ava, koroa, roroa.

dropsy

ahuahu, ahukarukaru, ga-

distinct

ke.

repe, pati, puti, takapau.

distinction

ananake.

drown

garo, emu.

distress

mamaki.

drowsy

mata neranera, mata keva-

distribute

avai, tuha, tauga, tahuga.

keva, mata mamae, mata

district

tauga, tuha.

neva, matakekeva.

distrust

rarau.

drum

pahu, hura, rurururu.

disturbance

papakina.

drunk

makona, hakamakona, tipa-

disunite

vavae.

tipa.

ditch

rua, rua papaka, pokopoko.

dry

mahiahia, pakapaka, gihi-

dive

ruku, viri.

gihi, kehokeho, horoi.

diverse

ke.

ductile

ekaeka.

diversity

hakarite ke.

due

titikahia.

divert

hakataha, reka.

dugout

poepoe, paepae.

divide

moremore, tuha, hugahuga.

dull

maniga, mou no, punipuni.

divine

hihoi.

dung

tutae.

divinity

etuahaga.

dupe

nivaniva, toke.

division

pae, paega, paiga.

duplicity

reoreo.

divorce

hakarere.

durable

ihoiho.

divulge

aaki, vanaga.

during

a mea ka.

dizzy

moko.

dust

rehu, hakaeoeo.

do

haga.

dwarf

tagata poto.

docile

magaro.

dwell

noho.

doctrine

ki.

dwelling

noho.

dodge

hakataha, patu.

dying

papaku.

dog

hauhau, tokoma, paihega.

dysentery

nini, ninitoto.

doleful

pere.

dyspeptic

keo.

dollar

tara, moni tara.

dysury

tae mimi.

domestic

kia.

domineering

ragitea.

each

tetahi, teratera.

do-nothing

vaiapuga.

eager

pakapakakina, paka, ma-

door

haha.

nava tagi, ihoiho.

ENGL,ISH-RAPANUI IflNDING-LIST.

281

eagerness

ihoiho.

encourage

hakamatatoa, hakatnatau,

ear

tariga, epe.

tuki.

ear-drop

earlier

earnest

karokaro tariga.

oganeira.

ravapure.

encroach

encumber

end

hakaariga.
hue, puka.
mau, mou, mouga, pae,

potu.
haga.

earnestly

hiohio.

endeavor

earnestness

tagi.

endure

mou noa, ihoiho.

ear-pendant

ohu.

energy

ihoiho, pepeke, peu.

ear-ring

epeveo, tariga.

enjoy

ehehihi.

ease

ora, tuaivi, hakamaamaa.

enjoyment

hakarekareka.

easily

maamaa.

enlarge

hakanego, hakanui, haka-

east

puku haga oao.

riva, vevete.

easy

mea no iti.

enmity

kokoma hurihuri.

eat

kai, maruaki, gaoku.

ennui

eve ragaraga.

ebb

tai ua.

enormous

nunui.

echinus

tua.

enough

mou, mouga, meanegonego,

echo

vavovavo, vanagarua.

pae, paea. ^

eclipse

kohuraa.

enrich

hakanegonego rakau.

economical

tito koroiti.

enslave

hakakio, hakanoho, haka-

economize

horohopae.

raga.

ecstasy

mahara, manava mate.

enter

tomo, uru.

edge

akui, hero, kahiga, pane-

enterprise

hagarae.

pane, rakei, tapa, tatapu.

entice

haro.

edifice

kato.

entire

kai tooa, ananake.

eel

koiro, koreha.

entrails

manava, kopu, kokoma.

efface

hakapeapea, horoi.

entrance

haha, uruga.

effect

rivariva.

envelop

kaviri, hai.

effeminate

pepeke.

envious

atehopo.

efficacious

meitaki.

envy

atehopo.

effrontery

pakeke.

epilepsy

gita.

egg

mamari, neinei.

epoch

tau.

egress

kaipurua.

equal

hakarite.

eight

varu.

equality

hakarite.

elbow

turirima, rima tuku, puku-

equalize

hakapiri.

puku.

equip

nego.

elder

tuakana.

erase

hakapeapea.

elder brother

atariki.

erasure

peapea.

elect

vae.

erect

tuu, hakatuu.

elegance

rivariva.

err

hara, nivaniva.

elegant

meitaki.

errand

rogo.

element

mea, tumu.

error

hara, hakakemo, rima.

elephantiasis

ahuahu.

eructation

kerereki.

elevate

hapai, hiri, teitei.

erudite

maori.

elevation

hapaiaga.

escape

hero, pakuki, ora.

eloquent

ravaki.

escort

hakatari, harai.

else

ke.

essay

akoako, rae.

emaciated

hugamoa.

essence

eo.

embalm

hakakava.

establish

hakameitaki, hakatuu.

embark

hapai, kakea, mau, pikipiki.

estate

kaiga.

embellish

rakei, pupu, hakanaponapo.

esteem

hakaaroha.

emblem

hakatuu.

estimable

hakaaroha.

embolden

ihoiho.

estimate

manau, mau.

embrace

hogi.

estrange

tuhi.

eminent

kiruganui.

eternal

ina kai mou, etereno.

emollient

mokimoki.

etiolate

pipi.

emotion

manava rum, eteete.

eucharist

eukaritia.

employ

haga, too.

eulogy

maharo.

employment

haga.

evade

hipa, taha.

emptiness

puhare.

even

hakarite.

empty

hakaperigi, tiaki.

event

atoga.

enamel

tea mho.

every one

tera.

enchant

maharo.

everywhere

koona ananake.

enclose

pa, titi, ki te pa, aratua,

evident

maa, maamaaki.

hakauru.

evil

rakega, rakerake, niho, ra-

enclosure

pa.

vapeto, ravaki.

encompass

aratua.

eviscerate

hakatee.

282

EASTER ISLAND.

exact

titika; uaua.

faculty

huega.

exaggerate

hakanunui, hakaripoi.

fade

pakapaka, mae.

examine

matamataki, kimikimi.

failure

topa, hagatopa.

example

hakatuu.

faint

aguagu, gaga, rehu.

excavate

are, keri.

fair

kurakura, marie.

excavation

keriga.

faith

keretohaga.

excel

rivariva.

faithful

ragi nui.

excellence

rivariva.

faithless

rima omo, kaikino.

excellent

rivariva, meitaki.

fall

topa, turu, higa, nininini.

except

e ko, mea ke.

false

reoreo, aaki.

exception

hanohano.

falsely

tuhi.

exchange

hakahererua.

falsification

hakaeuru.

excite

ara, hakatotopa, hakatupu,

falsify

hakaeuru, hakakemo, haka-

uga.

hihoi, hakaripoi.

exclude

hakanobo, hakahori.

fame

nunui.

exclusive

no.

familiar

mahani.

excrement

tutae.

family

ivi.

excuse

tae hakaripoi.

famine

oge, maruaki.

execrable

veveri.

famish

hakaperopero.

execute

hakapae.

famous

riva ke, hakariva, nui, nu-

exempt

hakanoho.

nui, menege.

exerc se

akoako.

fan

pupuhi.

exhale

paha.

fantastic

hakarite ke.

exhaust

hapai ki ruga, pae.

far

ikapotu, koroa, konui, roroa.

exhort

uga.

farmer

kerihaga cone, tagata tanu-

exigence

uaua.

kai.

exist

era, tuu.

fashion

hakatuu, haga.

existence

oraga.

fast

kai rogo, opeope.

exorcise

tute tiaporo.

fasten

here, kere.

expand

pahora, kokoro, mataki.

fastidious

pogeha.

uruuru.

fasting

ina, kai kai, maruaki.

expect

tatari.

fat

hotonuinui, hotopararaha.

expel

tute, tui, uga, hakatere.

menege, puta, nako, tu-

raga, kakai.

uraga.

expend

mou.

father

matua tamaroa.

experience

maa.

father-in-law

hugavai.

experiment

maa.

fathom

maroa, kumi.

expiate

hakaritorito, hakakore, ha-

fathomless

kiraronui, pokopoko ke.

kahere.

fatigue

pahia ke, pagaha, gogoroaa.

expire

agumou.

haga nui, hoe.

explain

hakarivariva, rakei.

fault

rakerake.

explanation

hakarivariva.

favor

tarupu, hakahio.

expose

hakarere.

favorite

hakakonakona.

expression

ariga, mata, ki, kihaga.

fear

mataku, hopo.

expressly

maa.

fearless

tg mataku.

exquisite

rivariva.

feast

uru, topa, ragikai, kai, kava-

extend

hakaroroa, horahora.

hia, makona.

extent

roa, roaga.

feather

rou meamea, vanavana.

exterior

no aho.

feather headd

ress iro.

exterminate

hakamou, tigai, avaava.

fecund

horahorau, porekoreko.

extinction

mouga.

feeble

rihariha, reherehe, rauhiva,

extinguish

tigai.

pepeke.

extirpate

totoi, too, kume.

feed

kai, hagai, amoamo, nagi-

extort

toke.

nagi.

extract

hapai ki ruga, kume.

feel

tikea, haha, gatu.

extraordinary

hakarite ke.

feeler

hihi.

extreme

nunui.

feign

hakakehu, hakake, haka-

eye

mata, hakarava, kekeva, tu-

kemo.

tumata.

feint

hakake, hakakehu.

eyebrow

hihi.

felicitate

ragi.

eyeglass

uira purumata.

fellow

repa hoa.

eyelash

hihimata, vekeveke.

female

tamaahine, uha.

eyelid

hihi ketuketu, tutumata.

fence

pa, ohu.

ferment

pupuhi.

fable

reoreo.

fern

nehenehe, riku.

face

mata, ariga, tupuaki, vero.

fertile

tautau, toutou.

ki te aro.

fertilize

hakatautau, taiko.

ENGI^ISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST.

283

fervent

ravapure.

floor

hakapaepae.

fester

arakea.

florid

ariga meamea.

festival

ragikai, urn.

flour

haraoa.

fetch

hari.

flourishing

rivariva.

fetid

pipiro.

flow

hati; era, nininini, tahe.

fever

rum, tetetete, rauhiva.

turu; negonego mai.

few

tae negonego.

flower

hua, pua, moremorepua.

fierce

gau.

fluctuate

ragaraga.

fife

hura, puhura.

fluid

vai.

fight

kavava, tau, hakatahuti.

flute

puhura.

fighter

hakatoua.

fly

kakaure, takaure; rere.

figure

mata, karoga, ta, tapa, ha-

foal

kevare punua.

karite.

foam

kutokuto.

file

hakarauga, kauga.

fog

pugaehu, mihimihi, motiho,

fill

uutu, titi, nego, hurihuri.

taiko, kohu.

filthy

tae riva.

fold

hamoni, takapau ; hatu,kero.

fin

rei kauaha, kana, oe, turi-

hakamoe.

turi, tuutuu.

follow

ahere, peke, rava hakatika.

find

rava, morava.

following

maigo.

fine

gorigori, rikiriki.

folly

nivaniva.

finery

mahana.

foment

faakatotopa.

finesse

maori.

fond

hakaaroha.

finger

maga, tuhi; rima ko mana-

fondle

koakoa, okooko.

roa; rimaroaroa tahaga,

food

kai, in^i, mau, namunamu.

tuhi auha.

foolery

reka.

finger-tip

tuki.

foolish

nivaniva.

finish

hakamoumouga, mou, pae.

foot

vae, hetu.

fire

ahi, hauhau, tutu, ura, vera.

footprint

pokopoko vae.

firebrand

ehu, miroahi.

for

ei, ki, kia, mea, mo.

firewood

hahie, ukauka.

forbid

rahui, tapu, pera.

firm

hakarava, mau.

force

haruharu, hakahio, hiohio.

firmament

ragi.

forcefully

ki ihoiho.

first

mua.

forearm

paoga.

first-born

atariki.

forever

garo roa.

first fruits

rae.

forefather

tupuna.

fish

ika; ikahi, ikakato, ikako-

forego

kai oho.

hau, ikapuhi, ravaika.

forehead

korae.

fishing line

eaho, gohau.

foreign

hiva.

fish snood

kave.

foremost

mua.

fissure

gaa.

foresail

kahu nui.

fist

rimahakaviriviri.

forewarn

mataara.

fit

tau; honohono; gita.

forget

rehu.

five

rima.

fork

maga, magaga, okaoka.

fixed

mau, titi, hakahio.

form

haga, hakatuu.

flabby

ekaeka.

formal

titika.

flag

reva.

formality

hakatitikahaga.

flageolet

puhura.

former

rae.

flame

ura, uraga, vera, hakapura,

formerly

garo atu ana.

herohero.

formidable

mataku ke, hopo.

flank

kaokao.

formula

ragi, vanaga.

flash

mamara, ahipipi.

forsake

hakarere.

flat

paraha, paparaha, araruga.

forswear

reoreo.

flatter

maharo.

forthwith

horahorau.

flattery

maharohaga.

fortification

pa.

flay

hakaha.

fortify

hakaihoiho.

flea

koura.

fortuitous

tumu.

fledgling

punua.

forward

a mua.

flee

tere, uiui.

foster-parent

hagai.

flesh

kiko.

foul

haha pipiro, pipiro, tutukia.

flexible

hiohio.

found

haga.

flexibility

gaiei.

foundation

paega.

flighty

nivaniva.

founder

emu, garo.

flimsy

rahirahi.

fountain

puna, taheta pu.

flint

mata.

four

ha.

float

ragaraga.

fowl

moa.

flog

tata ei taura, puopuo.

fraction

horega, morega

flood

aa.

fracture

gaa, more.

284

EASTKR ISLAND.

fragment

horega, hugahuga.

gash

kokoti.

fragrance

eo.

gather

tari, tarirapa, too.

frail

rikiriki.

gauze

kahu rahirahi.

France

Harani.

gay

koakoa, reka.

frank

tae naa.

genealogy

tara, hakatotopa.

fraud

reoreo.

general

ananake, arurua.

fray

taua, toua.

generality

nuiga.

free

avai tohaga no mai; haka-

generous

rima ataki, rekireki, hora-

ora, hakapatara, haka-

horau, atakai.

tere, vevete.

gentle

mataritorito.

frenzied

nivaniva.

gently

koroiti.

frenzy

rupou.

genuflexion

nohoturi.

frequent

putuputu; piri, piri putu-

germ

puneki, pukou, tupu.

putu.

germinate

tupu.

fresh

hou.

get

rava, mou, mouga.

Friday

veneri.

get up

maroa.

friend

hoa, garu hoa, irka hoa.

ghost

akuaku.

friendsliip

hakaarohahaga, peupeu-

giant

tagata roroa.

haga, tatagihaga.

gift

akatari, rima atakai.

fright

manava eete.

gill

kauaha, taki turi, rerureru.

frighten

hakaparera.

ginger

kiata, pua.

frightful

rakerake, veriveri, eheeuru-

gird

hakaihoiho ki te pena.

roroa.

girdle

aratua.

fringe

tapa.

girth

pena, tuuruga nui.

frippery

giogio.

give

avai, ho, tuku, mau, hoki.

frivolous

verega kore.

vaai.

frizzed

hirihiri.

give up

mae atu'ra, hakarere.

from

me mai.

gladness

hakarivaga.

front

mua.

glairy

ekaeka.

frontier

tahataha.

glance

mataui, mine.

frontispiece

arc.

gland

gamamari.

froth

kutokuto.

glare

gii-

fructify

hakatiti.

glass

uira.

frugal

tito, manava itiiti.

glean

tuatua.

fruit

hua, mokai, pararuga.

glimmer

marama, maeha.

fruitful

verega.

glisten

raparapa.

frustrate

too.

glitter

pupura.

fry

koura; tunu.

gloom

pohurihuri, po haha, kohu

fugitive

tere, manua.

no, kerekere.

full

titi, nego, topanihi.

glorify

maharo, naponapo, ritorito.

funeral

tanuhaga, tanuga papaku.

glove

tokini rima.

funnel

hatahata.

glow

hakama, maeha.

fur

huhuru.

glue

piri.

furrow

kokotihaga, tiaki.

glut

hakatiti.

furniture

rakau.

glutton

ravakai, namunamu.

further

atiave.

gluttonous

horohoro.

fury

kokoma hurihiru, pohi.

gluttonously

hakaputaputa.

futile

verega kore, hagatopa.

gnash

nihotete.

future

a muri, ta rori mai.

go

tere, oho, hiri, kapu, hoa,
matu, totoro, ohititika.

gag

hakagau.

tuku, taie, taha, tapoke.

gain

akatariga, akatarika, rava.

taruriruri.

morava.

go away

rarikau.

gall

au.

go down

topa.

gallows

tuu hakamate tagata.

go out

ea.

game

reka.

go up

piki.

gangrene

pipiro, tao.

goat

apaihoru.

gape

hakamama, ha.

gobble

horohoro, 5 hakaputaputa,

garb

kao.

maga nuinui.

garbage

kokoma, maga, nironiro.

goblet

hipu.

garden

pa.

god

atua, etua, moi kavakava,

gargle

hakarutoruto.

ahu.

garland

hei, niniko, niniro, vana-

goddess

kirato.

vana, vavari.

gold

moni meamea, tuitui, ohio.

garment

tapa.

good

meitaki, rivariva.

garrote

here.

good-bye

kamoi, ka oho.

garrulous

ravavanaga.

good-humor

ariga koakoa.

ENGUSH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST.

285

good-looking

ritorito.

guard

tiaki, ara, ora.

good-morning koo mai.

guess

mamahi.

goodness

meitakihaga, rivaga.

guest

ragia.

good-night

koo mai, pu mai puma.

guide

hakatari.

gorge

puku.

guile

haavare.

gormandize

hakarivariva.

gulf

parera.

gospel

evagerio.

gull

kiakia.

gossip

ravaki.

gullet

tukegao.

gourd

mautini, hue.

gulp

horo.

govern

hakarivariva.

gum

piri.

government

ao, tute.

gums

hakau.

gown

kahu nui.

gummy

hakarava.

grace

karatia.

gunpowder

paura.

graceful

ritorito.

gush

pupuhi.

gracious

magaro.

gradually

koroiti.

habit

mahani, peva, kahu.

graft

hakapa, hakapiri, hakauru.

habitation

hare.

grain

mokohi.

hail

ragi, tuu.

grandchild

poki.

hair

rauoho, rehau, huhuru, puo.

grandparent

tupuna.

patu.

grandson

makupuna.

hairy

verevere.

grape

uva.

half

vaega, horega.

grasp

haro, haruharu, hio, mau.

hall

rapehare, horega hare.

grass

mouku, moku, turumea.

halt

hue no, maroa, noho.

grate

nekuneku.

hammer

titi.

grateful

atakai.

hand

rima, haro.

gratis

avai no mai.

handkerchief

horoimata, rupa.

grave

hakamohi, nui, oko,ke; rua.

handsome

ariga meitaki, ritorito, napo-

avaga.

napo, rivariva.

gravel

kirikiri.

handy

maori ke avai.

gravy

vai.

hang

reva, tau, tauaki, ariga topa.

gray

uriuri.

happiness

koakoa, Iiakarivariva.

graze

amoamo, huhu.

happy

hakariva.

grease

nako; pua, akui.

harangue

vanaga.

great

nui, kumi, honui, menege.

harass

pagaha, mou.

greater

nui atu.

harbor

hagaava, kona rao tomo.

greatness

nuiga.

hard

oko, ihoiho, pagaha.

greedily

gaoku, puku.

harden

ihoiho.

greedy

maruaki, agu kore, horo-

hardihood

tae mataku.

horo, veveveve, rihariha.

harm

hakagogoroaa, hakapagaha.

peropero.

harpoon

vero.

green

mata, tae oko, pukupuku,

harvest

mau nui.

uriuri.

haste

hora, horau, papakina, veve.

grief

topatagi, timo, hakaaroha.

hasten

tahuti, veveveve.

grievous

oko pagaha.

hasty

manava pohi.

grill

hakaveravera.

hat

hau.

grimace

hakamigomigo, hakapau-

hatch

uhamau, hakaragutu.

pau, hakaponoko.

hatchet

toki, tigi.

grin

hakamigomigo, hakapau-

hate

kokoma hanohano, kokoma

pau.

hurihuri.

grind

avaava.

haughty

ragitea, tea.

grindstone

maea viriviri.

haul

totoi.

groan

tatagi, manava ru, peupeu,

haunch

tuaapapa.

ekieki, hakaku.

haunt

pigoa.

groin

tapa.

have

rava, morava.

groom

viri.

hay

mouku.

groove

huhu.

haze

pugaehu, kohu.

grope

haha.

he

ia.

grotto

ana.

head

puoko,roho, roro, ariga topa,

group

huega.

taehaga, hakataha, oho

grow

tupu, teitei, manege, me-

rae.

nege, ivi uha, kiruganui,

headache

puoko garuru, mamae keo,

hakanui, roaroa.

ahe.

grub

hakaheu, keri.

headdress

iro.

grudge

kokoma hanohano, haka-

head foremost topanihi.

kore.

headland

mokomoko.

grunt

gorogoro.

headstrong

pogeha.

286

EASTER ISIvAND.

health

riva.

hollow out

huri.

healthy

era, hakaora.

holy

tapu, rivariva, hiva.

heap

hue; puke, negonego.

homage

hakaaroha.

hear

rogo.

home

ki te hare.

heart

mokoimokoi, haipo, kopu.

homicide

tigairo.

heat

mahana, hana, ptimahana,

honest

titika.

veravera, hai; ha, rara.

honey

pirari.

heathen

eteni.

honor

hakaaroha.

heave

horahora, hakaturuturu.

hook

rou.

heaven

ragi.

hook, to bite at akarau.

heavy

pagaha.

hop

ihiihi, tekitela.

hedge

pa.

hope

atiati, tataii.

heedless

nivaniva.

hopeless

meua.

heel

reke; hihiga.

horizon

tahataha.

heifer

puaka tamaahine.

horn

tara.

height

kirugahaga, roaroa, teitei.

horrible

eete, veriveri.

hell

pokoga.

horror

eete.

helm

uira, hakatekateka.

horse

kevare, hoi.

helmet

had.

hospitable

atakai.

helmsman

hakatere.

hostage

hakanoho.

help

tarupu.

hostile

matatoua.

helve

tokotoko, pakoa.

hostility

toua, kakai.

hem

hamoni.

hot

mahana, vera, pahia.

hemorrhage

kotokoto, kutoto, nininini.

hour

hora.

tahetoto, tehetoto.

house

hare.

hen

moa uha.

how

pehea.

henceforth

i muri.

how many

hia.

her

no ia.

however

ko mea tera.

herb

mouku.

howl

hakaeki, pogeha.

herbage

mouku uta.

hubbub

pogeha.

here

nei, kona nei, mei a, ainara.

hum

huhu.

hereafter

i muri.

human

tagatahaga.

heretofore

i mua.

humble

manava topa ki rare, tae tea

heritage

tagata titika, rakau.

humiliate

manava topa ki raro.

hero

matau.

humus

veku.

hesitate

hagahaga.

hunchback

tuaivi nihinihi.

hew

hore, kokoti.

hundred

rau.

hibiscus

hau, moaua.

hunger

maruaki, agoago, oge.

hiccough

korereki.

hungry

oge, agoago, opeope.

hide

kiri; naa, pike, hakanoku.

hurl

avava.

hakakehu, hero.

hurrah

teretere.

hide-and-seek hikohiko keke.

hurry

veve,hakauruuru,papakina

hideous

eete, rakerake, veriveri.

hurt

hahoa.

hiding-place

pu moo naa.

husband

kenu.

high

ruga, kiruga, mini, parera.

husbandman

kerihaga oone, kio.

hilarious

reka.

hush

ka mou.

hilarity

koakoa.

hut

hare.

hill

mouga, otu, takere; puke,

hymn

himene.

ata puo.

hypocrite

hipokerita.

hillside

hiriga mouga.

hypostasis

hipotati.

hit

karava.

him

noona.

I

ku, vau, au.

hinder

tarupu.

idea

manau.

hinge

Ohio tagataga.

idiom

vanaga.

hip

tipi, tuaapapa.

idiot

gita.

hire

hakahere.

idle

vaiapuga.

his

aana, naana, taka, taana,

idler

noho no.

tana, oona, tona, no ia.

idol

mohai.

hither

taha, tapoke, taruriruri.

idolater

eteni.

hoarse

guruarapuru, reopuru, haua.

if

ana, koro.

hoe

rapu.

ignite

tutu.

hogshead

pahu viriviri.

ignoble

rakerake.

hoist

haro, kume.

ignominy

iga rakerake.

hold

mau, maoa.

ignorance

oa atikea.

hole

pu, rua.

ignorant

kai maa, tae maa.

holiday

hakareka.

ill

mai, mamae, mate,'tiki, rau

hollow

rua.

hiva, tuaivi.

ENGUSH-RAPANUI FINDING-UST.

287

ill-bred

tae tau.

inactive

vaiapuga, noho no.

illegal

tae rivariva.

inattentive

horihori.

illicit

hanohano, rakerake, veri-

incapable

tae rava, e ko rava, pepeke.

veri.

incarnate

tagataa.

ill-tempered

ariga topa.

incense

here ei hoiho, eo.

illuminate

hakapura, turama.

incessant

ina e ko mou.

illusion

manau hara.

incise

hore.

illustrious

rivariva ke.

incision

petehe, hore.

ill-will

riri.

incite

hakatau.

image

ata, mohai.

incline

hakataha, hipa.

imagination

manau.

incomparable

hakarite koe.

imagine

manau.

incompetent

tae maori, tae maa.

imbecile

gita, nivaniva.

incomplete

tae nego.

imitate

aati, hakarite.

incomprehensible tae maa.

immaterial

kuhane, akuaku.

inconsiderate

tae manau.

immature

pukupuku.

inconsistency

manau huri ke.

immediate

tupuaki.

inconsistent

tae riva, nivaniva.

immediately

horahorau.

inconsolable

pagaha mauga kore, tatagi

immense

nunui ke, roroa ke.

tahaga.

immerse

ruku.

inconvenient

tae riva.

immobile

noho no, hakatuu.

incorporeal

tine kore.

immodest

rakerake, hakatikea, patu

incorrect

ina kai titika, tae titika.

toona rake.

incorruptible

tae pipiro.

immoral

hanohano, rakerake, veri-

increase

teitei.

veri.

incriminate

hakakemo.

immortality

oraga ina kai mou.

inculpate

hakakemo.

immortalize

hakaora ina kai mou, haka-

incurable

e ko era, e ko riva.

mau iho.

indecent

noho tae riva.

immovable

tae hakataha, mauoko, tae

indefinite

tini.

htui.

indemnify

hakahere.

impalpable

mauga kore.

independent

nemonemo.

impartial

mea ananake, titika, noa ki

index

hakatuu.

te mau.

index finger

magatuhi.

impatient

tarotaro.

indicate

tuhi.

impede

tute.

indifference

gogoroaa.

imperceptible ehuehu.

indifferent

tagi kore, horihori.

imperfect

tae titikamaaki, tae riva,

indigenous

noho kaiga.

tae nego.

indigent

rakau kore.

impertinent

pogeha.

indigestion

hakamanavanihinihi, ma-

impetuous

huhu.

nava ahuahu.

impious

rakerake.

indignation

manava pohi.

implacable

manava pohi nunui ke.

indirect

tae titikamaaki, titika kore.

implant

tanu, mooka.

indissoluble

tae momotu, e ko momotu,

implore

nonoi.

e ko moumou.

impolite

tae titika, tae tau.

indistinct

heguigui.

import

hapaitari, uta mai.

indistinctly

hahumuhumu, varegao, pin,

important

oko.

iore, makona.

importunate

pogeha.

individual

mea.

importune

ka kikiu ro.

indivisible

kokotiga kore.

impose

ragi no.

indolent

vaiapuga.

impossible

tae rava, e ko rava.

indubitable

mau.

impost

ragiga.

indulgence

atakai.

imposture

reoreo.

indulgent

atakai, magaro.

impoverish

hakakamikami, haamou.

industry

maori.

hakaiti.

inefficacious

tae riva.

impregnable

e ko pae.

inequality

tae hakarite.

imprint

ta.

inert

vaiapuga.

imprison

pohurihuri.

inexhaustible

tae emu, tae miti.

improbable

reoreo peaha.

inexperiencec

e maaa.

improve

hakaritorito, totona.

infallible

e ko huri ke.

imprudent

tae manau, tae tiaki.

infamous

veriveri ke.

impudent

pogeha.

infant

poki.

impure

hanohano, veriveri.

infanticide

tigaipoki.

impute

hakakemo.

infect

hakamageo.

in

ki.

infection

hakapipiro, hakamageo.

in order that

ki, ana, ia, mo, mea.

inferior

kio, kiraroroa, rakau kore.

inaccessible

vave kai kohe.

infernal

poko.

288

EASTER ISIyAND.

infidelity

infinite

infinity

infirm

inflammation

inflexible

influence

infringe

infuse

infusion

ingenious

ingrate

inhabit

inhabitant

inharmonious

inhuman

iniquity

initiate

inject

injure

ink

inland

innocent

innovate

innumerable

inopportune

inquire

insatiable

inscribe

insect

insensible

inseparable

insert

inside

inside out

insignificant

insinuate

insist

insistent

insolent

insomnia

inspect

inspire

instability

instal

instant

instep

instigate

instinct

institute

instruct

instructed

instruction

insufficient

insult

insupportable

intact

integrity

intelligent

intelligible

intemperate

intense

intention

inter

mogugupuru, nma omo.

roaroa ke, tini.

migoigoi.

pepeke.

ahuahu, tao.

ihoiho ke.

mana, tuki.

tariga pogeha.

hakaeuru, hirohiro, hakahi-
hoi.

hakaeuru.

maori.

mogugu kiukiu, mogugu-
puru, kaikino.

noho.

noho no.

kakai.

tae tagi.

rakerakega.

hakakite, hakamaa.

hakaeuru, hirohiro.

momore hihi.

garahu.

uta.

ina e rakerakega.

rae ki te mea hou.

migoigoi, tini.

moo aneira, tae riva.

hakarivariva, kimikimi.

ravakai, horohoro.

ta.

manu rikiriki.

tae tagi.

avahiga kore.

ta.

ki roto.

takapau.

tae verega, tae riva.

hakahumuhumu, rara.

hiohio.

nonoi pogeha.

pogeha.

ara no.

ui, rarama.

hahumuhumu.

aherehere.

hakanoho.

aneira, igeneira, oganeira.

pekapekavae.

hakauga, tuki.

manau.

hakatuu.

akoako, hakamaa.

maa.

hakatikeahaga, akoakoga.

tae nego, tae titika, gorigori.

hakameemee.

pogeha.

kai horea, kai tooa.

kai horea.

manau maramarama, maori,
marama.

rogoa.

kai.

nunuiga.

haga.

tanu.

intercept

interdict

interest

interfere

interior

interlace

intermediate

intermediary

intermediate

interpose

interpret

interpreter

interrogate

interrupt

interruption

interval

intervene

interview

intestines

into

intone

intrigue

introduce

intruder

inundate

inure

invalid

invariable

invasion

invective

invention

inventor

invert

invest

inveterate

invincible

invisible

invitation

invite

invocation

involuntary

irascible

iron

irony

irregular

irreligious

irresolute

irreverence

irritable

irruption

isolated

itch

jail

January

jaw

jawbone

jealous

jealousy

jerk

jest

Jew

iko, too.

rahui, hakaviku.

riva kia ku, tarupu.

tarupu.

manava, o roto.

migosigosi, haka pekapeka

hakauruuru.
rara.

paiga no tera tagata.
ki vaega.
tarupu.
rara.

tagata hakarivariva.
ui.

hakamou.
mouga.
ava.

hakarivariva, tarupu.
tupuaki, piri.
kokoma, nenenene.
ki roto.
tahito.

hakauga, meemee.
hakauru, hakatomo.
tokenoho.
aa.

mahani.
teatea, pepeke.
noho noa, tae huri ke.
rava.
tuhitaga.
ravarae.
rava.

hakaripoi, rori.
avai titikaga.
tuhai.
tae higa.
tae tikea.
ragiga.
ragi.
pure,
tae haga.
tahaga, tarotaro.
Ohio,
hakamee, hakamigomigo,

hakanukonuko, hakapau.
kekee, tae hakarite.
hakaripoi, rakerake.
hakatapona, hakatotopa.
tae pure, tae rutu.
kokoma hurihuri.
tahuti noa.
nohookotahi.
kuapu, kaipurua, mei a mea,

o roto, rori.
mageo, auau.

hare pohurihuri.

ora.

kauaha.

kauae.

hae.

makota.

hoa.

reka no.

iuteo.

ENGUSH-RAPANUI FINDING-UST.

289

jib

kahu hakatepetepe, kahu-

landward

uta.

tova.

language

reo.

join

honohono, piri, moo arai.

languid

aguagu, gogoroaa.

hakatupuaki, hakariva-

languish

hopohopo teni.

riva.

languor

hopohopo, ekieki.

joint

honohono.

lantern

pahuahi, hakapiu-a, rapa-

joist

pae, hakatutu, oka.

rapa.

journey

hiriga.

lantern-jawed mata gorigori.

jovial

ravakata.

lap

nuti, namunamu.

joy

koa, ateate, hogihogi, haka-

lard

nako.

reka, hakarivaga.

large

nui, hakamenege, kumi.roa.

judge

hakava, hagakavaga, haka-

rava.

rivariva.

lascivious

hai, rakerake.

udgment

hakarivariva, hakava.

lash

tata ei taura, here.

udicious

maori ke.

lassitude

gogoroaa, horihori.

ug

hipu, pakahcra.

last

muri, maua.

uice

vai.

last moments agupotu.

July

anakena.

last night

ogapo.

jump

ketu.

late

po.

June

maro.

lateral

tatapa, ata tapa, kaokao.

ust

titika.

latrine

hare neinei, koona neinei.

ustice

hakatitikahaga.

lattice

hakapekapeka, hihi.

ustification

hakarivariva.

laugh

kata, hiihii, pogeha.

launch

hoa, marere.

kelp

harepepe.

lawful

titika.

kernel

gamamari.

lay eggs

neinei.

kettle

pahu nui.

lay up

hakamoe.

key

taviri.

lazy

vaiapuga, noho no.

kick

pogeha.

lead n

matnara.

kidney

mokoimokoi, makoikoi.

lead V

a, patu, tari.

kill

hakamate, tahia, tigai.

leaf

rau, hohora, patu, tuke.

kind

ragi.

leafless

tukepaka.

kindle

tutu, hakaura, vera.

league

hakapa, hakapiri.

king

ariki.

leak

emu, mama, nininini, pu-

kingdom

ao.

nene, turn.

kiss

hogi.

lean

pakiroki, pepeke, reherehe;

kitchen

hare tunukai.

hipa, huri.

kite

manu uru.

leanness

hugamoa.

knavery

reoreo.

leap

ketu, rere, ruku.

knead

reirei.

learn

akoako, maa.

knee

turi, turituku, turiturivae.

lease

hakanoho.

kneel

nohoturi.

leathery

ihoiho, ukauka.

knife

hoe, roi.

leave

hakarere, tere.

knock down

hakatopa.

leave off

moe atu.

knot

here, hakapukou.

leaven

hakapupuhi.

know

rava, kite, tikea.

leavings

toega.

lecture

hahumuhumu.

labor

haga, hakaheu.

leek

kekeohe.

laborer

maahaga.

leer

hira.

laborious

rava hakaheu.

leeward

raro.

lace

hihihihi, here, takaikai.

left

matau.

ueue.

left hand

rima maori.

lacerate

pahure, paopao, vero.

leg

vae, tumu kore, heru, tumu

laconic

mou no, poto.

hatihati, hakahihi.

ladle

tukuga.

legacy

tukuga.

lair

pigoa.

legal

titika.

lance

pao, vero, kohau, makigaa.

legalize

hakatitika.

lance-point

nainai.

legitimate

poki aana.

lamb

anio.

leisure

vaiapuga, hakareka.

lame

kokekoke, tekiteki, oeoe.

lend

hoki.

lamentation

tagi, matavai.

length

roaga.

lamp

turama.

lengthen

hakaroa, hakakumi.

land

henua, kaiga.

lenitive

mokimoki.

land crab

tupa.

leprous

kin ekaeka.

landing

titi.

lesion

pahure.

landmark

hore.

less

iti atu.

landscape

atahenua.

lessen

hakaiti.

290

EASTER ISLAND.

lesson

akoakoga.

longv

auau, mageo, rekareka.

lest

ho.

longevity

tuhai.

let go

tuku.

look

ira, hira, aia, ui; mataha-

letter

retera, ta.

kakekeva, matahakahiva.

level

hakakiva, hakavarevare.

araha hauha, hage, e tahi

mohimohi.

hakarite.

liberal

atakai.

loose

matara, hatahata, varavara.

liberality

rima atakai.

vevetea.

liberate

hakatere, vevete.

loosen

hakaekaeka, hakahata, pa-

lichen

kihikihi.

tara.

lick

miti.

lop

horehore, kokoti.

lid

puru.

loquacious

ravavanaga, ravaki.

lie

moe.

lord

ariki.

lie-in

poreko, topa te poki.

lose

marere, perigi, garo.

lie in wait

pike, hakakehu.

loss

garoa.

lies, to tell

hakanivaniva.

lost

rehurehu.

life

oraga, po o te tagata.

lots, cast

mamahi.

lifeless

matea, oraga kore.

loud

ohu.

lift

hakapiti, hapai.

lounge

rago.

ligament

herega.

louse

kutu.

light

maamaa, mama, rahirahi;

love

hakaaroha, ragi.

marama, maeha, kura.

low

rakerake, topa.

tahae.

lower

hakaturu.

light V

pupura, vera, tutu, hakaura.

loyalty

rivariva.

lighten

hakamaa.

lucid

maori.

lightning

uira.

lucrative

akatari.

like

pahe, pe, pei.

luff

rorirori.

likeness

pei ra hoki, hakaritega.

lugubrious

pere.

liking

haga.

lukewarm

vera itiiti no, mahana no iti.

limb

vae, akari tino, magamiro.

luminous

pupura.

lime

puga.

lung

inaga, ate.

limit

titaa.

lung disease

matekeo.

limp

haroharo.

lure

mounu.

limpet

mama.

luster

pupura.

limpid

ritorito.

lying

reoreo.

line

uaua, taki, titaa.

lining

rote.

madness

nivaniva.

lion

reone.

magnificence

rivariva.

lip

gutu, mitutika, omoomo.

maize

tarake.

lippitude

hakarava.

majestic

ritorito, rivariva.

liquefy

hakavai, hakatehe.

majority

paiga nui, horega.

liquid

vai.

make

haga.

liquor

unu.

maker

haga.

lisp

reohirehire, reouu.

malady

rauhiva.

list

igoa tapaa.

male

tamaroa.

listen

rogo.

mallet

titimiro.

litter

porekohaga.

maltreat

avaava, puopuo.

little

iti, gorigori.

man

tagata.

little finger

meniri ko manava.

manifest

maa, tikea.

littoral

tahatai.

mankind

tagata.

live

ora.

manner

hakarite, mea.

liver

ate.

man-o'-war

manua.

lizard

moko.

manufacture

haga.

load

araoga, hakavaga, uraga,

manure

tutae.

negonego, tari, hapai ki

many

hia, e tahi hakarite.

ruga.

march ti

ahere.

loan

avai hakahou.

March

hora nui.

lobster

ura.

marginal

ata tapa.

locality

kona.

mark

hakauaua, hakatuhaga, ha-

lock

hirihiri, rauoho mirimiri,

katuu, horehore, hakaatu.

rauoho mahatu; taviri.

marriage

hunoga.

locution

vanaga.

married

noho vie, noho kenu.

loins

tuaivi.

marrow

nako, ekaeka.

loiterer

noho no, vaiapuga.

marsh

oone ran, roto.

lonely

okotahi.

marshmallon

mova.

long

roa.

martial

matau.

long ago

tuhaituhai.

marvel

matemanava.

BNGIvISH-RAPANUI FINDING- WST.

291

marvelous

rivaga ke, meitaki ke.

mine t>

keri.

mask

puru, puruga.

mingle

hakaekaeka.

mason

titipa.

miracle

hakamana

mass

piri, puke, titi, hue, tneta.

mire

cone.

massacre

titigi.

mirror

uira.

mast

tuu.

mirth

koakoa.

master

tagata hakakio.

miry

rarirari.

mastery

hs^ahiga.

mischief

haga no iti.

mastication

kaikai.

miscreant

tae hakarogo.

mat

moega, raraga.

miserable

rakau kore.

match

ahi hakapura.

miserly

magugupuru, kaikino.

material

mea tino.

misery

gogoroaa.

matrix

kahuviri.

misfortune

gogoroaa.

matter

tino, akari.

mislead

kutokuto

mattock

peu.

missionary

mitinare.

maul

titi miro.

mist

pugaehu, taiko.

maybe

peaha.

mistake

hara.

meadow

mouku no.

mistrust

rarau.

meager

pakiroki.

misunderstand tae tikea.

meal

kai.

mitigate

hakarivariva, hakaiti.

means

rava.

mix

hirohiro, hakaekaeka, haka-

measure

maroa hahaga, habaga, ha-

hihoi, tu.

hao, titaa.

mixed

gaiei.

meat

kiko, kai, mau.

mixture

gaiei, hakaeuru, tupa.

meddle

rara.

mock

hakameemee, hakamigo.

mediator

tarupu.

mode

hakarite, hakatuu.

medicine

rakau.

model

hakatuu.

mediocre

itiiti noa, gorigori.

moderate

koroiti.

meditation

manau.

modern

hou, hou a nei, iho.

medium

iti.

modest

gorigori, matatopa, mataui

meet

tupuaki, piri.

a raro, gorigori.

mellow

ekaeka, hakapara.

modesty

riva.

melodious

reka.

modify

hakarivarivaiho.

melon

merone.

moist

rari, vekuveku.

melt

hakavai, tehe, kutoto.

moisten

hakaruku.

memory

manau.

molecule

huhu.

memorable

maori.

molest

hakagogoroaa, hakapagaha.

menace

ragi tarotaro, hakameemee.

moment

poto.

mend

kauiui.

money

moni.

menses

mamae toto.

monkey

hakaponoko.

menstruation tiko.

monster

veri.

mental

no te manau.

monstrous

veri.

mention

tapa.

month

marama.

mercenary

tagata haga ei mea.

monthly

no te marama.

merchandise

rakau.

moon

mahina.

merchant

hakahere.

moonlight

kii.

merit

merita.

moonshine

maeha mahina.

merry

ravakata.

moor

kere.

mesh

mata, piniku.

moral

rivariva noa, titika.

message

rogo, uga.

moralize

hakarivariva.

messenger

rogo, hakaoho.

morning

hugaraa, popohaga.

Messiah

metia.

morning star

heetu tauhoru.

metal

veo.

mortise

hakahuru, pu.

meteor

hetu rere.

mosquito

takaure iti.

method

hakatuu.

moss

nehenehe.

mew

tagi.

mother

matua tamaahine.

middle

vaega.

mother-in-law hugavai.

midnight

tinipo, aonui.

mother-of-pearl rei.

midwife

vie hanau.

motion

hakahuhu, ehuhu.

mien

ariga, mata.

motive

tumu.

migraine

puoko garuru, ahe.

mottled

guregure.

mild

hakakonakona, reherehe.

mould

pahuporo.

milk

vaihu, tatau.

mouldy

ekapua.

million

tini.

mount

piki, piri, eke.

mind

nivaniva.

mountain

tuamouga, mouga.

mine

toku, noku, ooku, mooku,

mourning

garahu, tatagi, timo.

taaku, naaku, a.

mouse

kiore.

292

CASTER ISLAND.

moustache

vere.

netting needle hika.

mouth

gutu, haha, mama.

neuralgia

ekaeka.

mouthful

maga.

never

a muri noa atu, e kore noa.

move

gaei, gaiei, ruru, hakaneke,

nevertheless

mea ra, ro.

ki hua, makenu, keukeu.

new

hou, iho.

pakuku.

newborn

punua.

moved

eete manava, akaku.

new come

topa pae.

movement

gaiei, keukeu.

news

rogo.

mow

kokoti.

next

tata, tupuaki, te tahi, poro-

much

e tahi hakarite.

kimo.

muck

cone.

nibble

akarau, naginagi.

mucus

hupee.

nickname

igoa tae rivariva, nape iho.

mud

oone veriveri.egu cone veku.

night

po, ahi, ahiahi, ogapo.

muddy

rarirari, hehehehe veku.

nightmare

gorogoro.

mulberry

maute.

nimbly

ahere koroiti.

multiply

hakanui, hakanegonego, ha-

nine

iva.

katiti.

nipple

matad.

multitude

gagata.

no

aita, ko, kakore, kai, ina.

murmur

hakaneka, geu, heguhegu.

noise

pogeha, namunamu, ooa.

muscle

kiko, kiko uaua, vaha.

noiseless

koroiti.

musket

hago.

noisy

reka.

muslin

kahu rahirahi.

nomination

napehaga.

mustard

mageo.

nonchalant

koroiti no.

mute

mou.

none

kore noa, tae.

mutilate

hakaripoi.

nonsense

ki vaiapuga, taga poki.

mutter

hahumuhumu.

noon

raa tini, raa too, ootea.

mutton

mutone.

noose

here.

myriapod

veri.

northeast

togariki.

mysterious

pokopoko.

northwest

papakino.

mystery

miterio.

nose

ihu, hi.

nostril

pokopoko ihu, poga.

nail

maikuku, titi, vero, haka-

not

tae, t&, noa, mo, kai, koe.

ihoiho.

kore, kakore, ko, ina.

naked

giogio kore.

notable

menege, nui.

name

igoa, nape, tapa.

notch

hore, kokoti, poro, tehetehe.

nape

tuke.

notched

maniga.

napkin

kahukai.

note

hakakite, ta.

narration

ravavanaga.

nothing

kore no, korega.

narrator

ravaki.

nothing, for

avai tohaga no mai.

narrow

rikiriki, vakavaka.

notice

hakakite.

nation

tagata no.

notify

ragi.

native

noho kaiga, henua.

notion

kiteahaga,

nativity

porekohaga.

noun

igoa.

nature

natura.

nourish

hagai.

naught

korega.

November

ora nui.

nausea

rua.

now

aneira, igeneira, a raa nei a.

nauseated

kereki.

nullify

hakakore, hakamou.

navel

pito, veo.

number

ta, tapa, tataku, hakatuu.

navigable

riva mo tere.

numeral

haite.

near

ki taha, tupuaki, oi, kakea.

numerous

maigo, nui.

nearby

ata hakaneke mai.

nuptial

moomoe.

neatherd

tiaki puaka.

nursling

kaiu.

neatness

rivariva, ritorito.

nut

rama.

necessary

mea.

nutrition

hakamakona.

neck

gao.

necklace

hakatau.

oakum

verevere.

necklet

hehere.

oar

matakao.

need

mea.

obey

haga, higa, hakarogo.

needle

ivi, nira.

ob ect

hakaatu, mea.

negation

taehaga.

ob ection

ihoiho.

neglectful

vaiapuga.

ob igation

hakahokihaga.

negro

kiri hurihuri, poripori.

obliging

atakai.

neighboring

tupuaki, piri.

oblique

hakataha, hipa.

nephew

poki.

obscene

rakerake.

nest

ogaa, pupa.

obscure

kerekere, po haha.

net

kupega, hakamata, raraga

obscurity

bakahurihuri, kohu no.

piniku.

observance

ragiga.

ENGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST.

293

obsolete

kai rogoa.

organize

hakarivariva.

obstacle

tarupu.

orifice

mogugu.

obstinate

pogeha, ihoiho.

origin

tumu.

obstinacy

ihoiho.

ornament

rakei, repureva, rehau, ko-

obstruct

tiaki, puka.

hoga, hauvaero.

obstruction

pa.

orphan

matua kore.

obtain

rava, morava.

ostentatious

teatea.

obtuse

nihinihi.

other

ke.

occasion

tumu, rae.

otherwise

mea ke.

occiput

tupuraki.

our

to (no) matou, to (no) tatou,

occult

naa.

to (no) maua.

occupation

haga.

out of reach

koroa.

occurrence

atoga.

out of the way ku ohoa.

ochre

kie.

outlet

kaipurua.

ocean

moana, tai.

outrigger

hamae.

October

ora nui.

outside

aho.

odd

nivaniva.

oval

takataka, viriviri.

odor

eo, hogehoge, nehe, paha.

oven

umu, tao, uru.

of

o, no, to, ro, a, na, ka, ta.

over

ki hua.

mei.

overburden

haga nuinui ke.

off

ka ea.

overcome

turu.

offend

hakapagaha, hakamee,vare-

overflow

taie.

gao, koona ke.

overrun

hakanego.

offended

kokoma hurihuri.

oversight

hara.

offense

pogeha.

oversleep

moe no.

offer

avai, hapai.

overthrow

tute, hakaheke, pokupoku.

offering

bapaihaga.

owe

hakahere.

often

putuputu.

ogle

pupura tnai.

pacify

magaro, hakapava.

oh

e, aue, ue.

pack

hahao.

oil

mori.

package

hahi.

ointment

rakau.

pact

mou.

old

tuhai, para.

paddle

hoe, matakao.

old age

koroua.

padlock

piko.

old woman

nuehine.

pagan

eteni.

oldest son

atariki.

page

patupatu.

omit

garo, patu, rehu, hakarere.

pain

gogoroaa, matemate, tata.

on

ki ruga.

painful

gogoroaa, pagaha, tuhi.

once

horahorau, ananake.

paint

penetuli, peni, pua, ta, ata,

one

tahi, agatahi, hagatahi.

akui, kirikiri teu.

one by one

avai varavara.

pair

tahuga.

one-armed

rimahati.

palace

hare nunui.

one-eyed

keva, matakeva.

pale

teatea, rauhiva, matateatea.

oneself

okotahi, ko ia a.

palisade

pa.

onion

aniani.

palm

pararaha rima.

only

tahaga, tahi.

pamper

okooko.

ooze

mama.

pancreas

kiko o te ivi tika.

opaque

matorutoru, peugo.

pandanus

hara.

open

mataki.

pant

hakaomoomo, aguagu.

opening

pu.

pantaloons

vaehau.

operation

hakariva.

paper

parapara

opinion

manau.

paradise

ragi.

opinionated

ihoiho.

paragraph

tekiteki ke, paiga iti.

opportune

rivariva, tau.

parallel

hakaritega.

oppose

ihoiho, tarupu.

paralysis

takapau, ahu.

opposed

hori.

paralyze

hakaripoi.

oppress

pagaha, hakapagaha.

parapet

pa.

opulent

rakau nui.

paraphrase

hakarivariva.

or

kakore ra, kakore ro, reka.

parcel

hai, horega.

orange

anani.

pardon

hakagaro, hakahoki.

orator

ravaki.

parent

ivi, matua.

oratory

aretare motu.

park

pa.

orbit

tutumata.

parricide

tigitigi matua.

orchard

manavai miro.

part

horega, avahiga, paiga, tuha.

order

ragiga, a, tabuga, hakariva.

partial

avahiga, avaitahi, horega.

ordinary

iharaa, noa.

hakanoku.

ordure

tutae.

partiality

avaitahi.

294

EASTER ISLAND.

participate

rava, morava.

physician

hakaneenee.

particularly

ko ia a.

physiognom>

' akari.

partisan

maigo.

pick

moremorepua, runu.

partition

horega.

picture

ata.

party

horega tagata, maigo.

piece

horega, horea, roturotu.

pass

ava, garo, tono.

pier

tuke.

passage

ava, hakauta.

pierce

oka, pu, hakapau.

passion

manava mate.

P'g

horu.

passionate

matea.

pigeon

kuku.

past

pae, paea, moua.

pile

hue, puke, tuke.

paste

haraoa.

pillage

hakamou.

pasture

koona mouku.

pillar

pou, tuu.

patch

honohono, hakapiri, kauiui.

pillow

ragua.

path

ara, amo, rua, poke, opata.

pilot

hakatari miro.

takaurua.

pin

matahetuke.

pathetic

hakamanau.

pinch

gatu, hakura.

patience

reo kore.

pine

koromaki.

patriarch

pateriareka.

pious

meitaki, rivariva.

paunch

kopu.

pipe

puhipuhi, hatuhatu.

pause

era.

pirouette

hariu, tahuri.

pavement

paepae.

pistol

hago poto.

paw

vae, vaeherehere.

pit

rua, raronui.

pay

hakatari, akatari, hakahere,

pitch

garua hiva, piere hiva, haka-

hakahoki.

turuturu.

payment

hakatariga.

pitiless

ragi kore.

pea

pipi.

pity

hakaaroha.

peace

pava.

place

kaiga, kona, moe, avai.

pearl

mataika.

ainara, hakarere, noho ke.

pebble

kiiikiri.

placenta

puheenua, eve.

pebbly

takurua.

plague

gogoroaa.

peel

varuvaru, hati.

plain

nego, varevare.

peevish

hakamigomigo.

plait

hatu.

penetrate

tomo, uru.

plaited

hiri.

penetration

manau hohonu.

plane

horo, varu.

penis

ure.

planet

hetu pupura.

penitent

manava pohi.

plank

paepae, miro.

people

gagata.

plant

miro, tanu, amomotanu.

pepper

mageo.

plantation

tanuga, kona oka kai.

perceive

manau, tikea, ui.

plaster

pin, hakavare, ta.

perch

tau.

plate

hipu, hipu takatore, tukuga.

perfect

titimaaki, rivariva noa.

hakarapa.

perfection

rivarivaga.

play

hoko, hm-a, kori, hakareka.

perforate

hou, pu.

playful

reka.

perfume

eo.

plaything

tumu o te hakareka.

perhaps

peaha.

plea

nonoi.

peril

mataku.

plead

hakarivariva.

perineum

vaha taki tua.

pleasant

reka.

perjurer

tagata reoreo.

please

reka, hakareka, koakoa,

permanent

tae mou.

meitaki.

permit

haga.

pleasing

rivariva.

perpendicular tuu noa, opata.

pledge

akatari.

perpetual

ina kai mou.

plentiful

hakateitei.

perplex

hakahorihori, miramira.

plenty

nego, titi.

perplexed

reherehe.

pliant

hakapiko, hakavari.

perplexity

mataku.

plot

hakarivariva, meemee.

perseverance

tae hakarere, ihoiho.

plow

tiaki.

perspire

pahia.

pluck

hutihuti, runu, tari.

persuade

hakapava, hakahati, haka-

plug

kokomo, putuga.

higa.

plumage

huhuru.

perversity

rakega.

plume

hauvaero.

pervert

hakaripoi.

plump

ahuahu, nunui, puti.

pester

kokoma hurihuri.

point

mata, kaikai, nainai, haka-

petticoat

ropa kakari kore.

keva, haro, tuhi.

petition

hakarivariva, nonoi.

pointed

mokomoko.

phantom

kuhane, mea moemata.

poison

mageo, piro.

phosphorescence hakapurapura. |

poisonous

kavakava, mageo.

phrase

horega ki, paiga. |

pole

tokotoko.

BNGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST.

295

polish

horohoro, hurihuri, haka-

pregnant

tupu.

rapa.

prejudice

hakatikea.

pollute

hakaoone.

premeditate

manau o mua.

pomade

mori eoeo.

preoccupied

gogoroaa, manau no.

pomp

rivarivaga ke.

prepare

hakamea, hakarivariva, ra

pompous

teatea.

kei.

pond

roto nui.

prepuce

kiri ure.

ponder

manau.

presage

hakaatu, hakatuu.

pontiff

ivietua.

prescribe

ragi.

pool

roto itl.

presence

aro, mata.

poop

poihuihu miro.

present

akatariga, akatatariga, tata

poor

rakau kore.

tupuaki.

pope

papa.

presently

aneira, igeneira, oganeira

popular

tagata magaro.

poto.

population

heatua, nuiga tagata, ga-

preserve

tiaki, hakarere, popo.

gata.

preside

nohovaega, pa.

populous

hakanego.

press

neinei, gatu, horahorau.

porringer

tukaga, tukuga.

pressing

horahorau.

port

kona mo tome, kona tau.

pressure

gatuga.

uru.

presume

manau.

portable

tnaamaa.

presuppose

manau.

porter

tiaki haha.

pretend

varegao.

portion

horega, paiga.

prevaricate

pogeha.

portrait

ata.

prevent

tarupu.

Portuguese-man-of-war papaki.

prey

heaga, ika.

position

noho.

prick

pu, hukihuki, oka.

possess

iho.

prickly

taratara.

possible

rava.

priest

ivietua, perepitero.

possibly

peaha.

primary

titikaga.

post

pou, piko, toga, tuu, huki.

primitive

rae.

posterity

poki.

principle

tumu.

postpone

hakarere, hakatuhai, haka-

print

ruru.

hinihini, moe atu ra.

prison

hare pohurihuri.

posture

noho.

proceed

aomai, rae.

pot

hipu, hue.

process

hakarivariva.

potion

rakau.

proclaim

tara.

pound

reirei, tukituki.

procreate

poreko.

pour

hakaperigi, nininini.

procure

avai, rava, morava.

pout

tuuaviki, hakaviku.

prodigality

atakai.

powder

oone no, paura.

prodigy

haga mana.

power

mana, rava, maa, titikaga.

produce

hakatupu.

practise

mahani.

profanation

hakaoriori, hakaripoi.

praise

hakahonui.

profess

aaki.

prate

rava vanaga, pogeha.

profession

haga.

prattle

ravagei, ravaki, tagi.

profit

rava, morava.

prawn

ura.

profound

parera.

pray

pure.

progeny

makupuna, poki.

prayer

pure.

prognostic

taku, hakatuu.

preach

hakamaa, hakarivariva.

progress

riva atu.

akoako.

prohibit

rahui, tapu.

preacher

tagata hakamaa.

projecting

mataara.

precaution

tiaki, koroiti.

prolix

hatahata, marere.

precede

a mua, papakino.

prolong

hakahinihini, hakaroroa.

precedent

rae.

promise

hakaruru.

precept

ragi.

promontory

opata.

precious

rivariva ke, rakau.

promote

vae.

precipice

opata.

promoter

hagarae.

precipitate

horahorau.

prompt

horahorau, veveveve.

precipitation

tohutihaga.

promulgate

ohu, tara.

precisely

ko ia a.

pronounce

ki.

precocious

tupu horahorau.

proof

hakaatu, tukiga.

predecessor

rae.

prop

toga, turu.

predestined

vaea.

proper

titika.

predict

taku.

prophecy

taku.

prediction

taku.

proportion

hakarite.

preeminence

titikaga.

propose

hakatata, hakatikea.

prefer

vae.

proprietor

mau kaiga.

296

EASTER ISLAND.

prorogue

hakahinihini.

question

ui.

proscribe

hoa.

quick

veveveve.

prosper

nuia, rava.

quiet

hakamagaro, hakamou.

prosperous

nui.

quit

hakarere, patu.

prostrate

hakanoi.

quite

tahaga.

protect

tarupu.

quiver

ruru.

protection

tarupu.

protest

ihoiho.

rabbit

kiore hiva, rapine.

Protestant

porotetani.

race

poki.

protruding

hakakikaa, keekee.

radiant

pupura, uero.

protuberance

ahu.

raft

rago.

proud

teatea.

rafter

kaukau.

prove

hakatikea.

rage

kokoma hanohano ke, ko-

proverb

pei ra ta matou.

koma eete, kokoma, pohi

provision

kai nui, mau nui.

hakagau, kakai nuinui.

provisional

poto.

toua.

provoke

rae, kakai rae, toua rae, tuki.

rags

giogio.

prow

poihuihu.

raid

ahere.

proximity

tata.

rain

ua, puga, pugaehu, mihi-

prudent

koroiti.

mihi, kohu, ehuehu.

prudently

haga koroiti.

rainbow

hanuanua meamea.

pry

matamataki.

raise

hakatuu, kiruganui, teitei,

pubes

puku.

mau, ketu, haro, hapai,

public

piri mai te tagata ananake,

aaru.

ki te arc o te mautagata

rake

heruheru, kio.

ananake.

ramble

ahere no.

publisli

huki, ohu.

rampart

pa.

pudenda

komari, mamari.

ransom

akatari, hakaherega, hoko.

puerile

taga poki.

rap

ihupagaha, ihupiro.

puff

pupuhi, aguagu, ahu.

rapacious

rimamaatoo.

puffed

hiti.

rapid

horahorau.

pull

kume, haro, tone, bakapiti.

rapture

mahara.

one, totoi, oi, hakaheke,

rare

garo noa, iti no.

hutihuti, too, uhuti.

rarity

varavara.

pulpit

ragorago.

rascal

kaikino.

pulsation

ua gaei, nene.

rash

veveveve.

pulse

ua nene, pakapakakina.

rasp

mataariki, varu.

pulverize

hakaeoeo, hakahuhu.

rat

kiore, rate, pupa, vou.

pumice

rapo.

ratify

hakatitika.

pump

pagupagu.

ration

horega kai.

pumpkin

mautini, hue.

rattle, death

aguagu.

punch

tigitigi.

ravage

hakamoumou.

punish

tigitigi.

rave

eva.

pupil

atu, vae, vaea.

ravine

manavai.

pure

ritorito, ke, putu.

raw

mata.

purgative

rakau hakaneinei.

ray

uero.

purgatory

purukatorio.

reach

hihiri, koroa, rere.

purge

hakaneinei.

read

hahumuhumu, heguigui.

purify

hakaritorito.

ready

hakamua, hakarivariva, ai-

purple

kahu meamea.

nara.

purpose

tumu.

real

titika.

pursue

aruaru, tute.

realize

morava.

purulent

mageo.

reap

tari.

pustule

mageo.

rear

eve, muri, pipi, tua.

put

hakarere, hahao, hakahini.

reason

manau, hakarivariva, titi-

uru, voka.

kaga.

putrid

pipiro, hogehoge.

reasonable

rivariva, titika.

rebellious

ihoiho, pogeha.

quadrangular hakarava hakaturu.

rebound

rere aruga, rere hakahou,

quake

ru.

punene.

quality

rivaga.

rebuke

kakai, toua kakai.

quant ty

nuiga, nego.

recapitulate

tapa, hakahou.

quarrel

toua, paopao, kakai.

receipt

hakarivariva.

quarrelsome

tarotaro, maatoua.

receive

ragi, rata.

quarter

horega.

recent

hou, iho.

queer

hakanivaniva.

receptacle

pikoga.

quench

makona.

recite

rutu.

ENGIylSH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST.

297

recital

vanaga.

reparation

hakarivariva, hakahou.

reckon

tapa.

repass

horo.

recluse

puru.

repast

kai.

recognize

tikea, maa.

repeat

ki hua.

recommence

hakahou iho.

replace

hauu.

recommend

hatu.

reply

vanaga.

recompense

akatari.

report

arero koumi, arero roroa

reconcile

magaro.

rara, hapai hakahoua

reconciliation mou a te toua.

hakatitikahaga.

record

ta.

repose

hakaora.

recourse

horo.

reprehension

kakai.

recount

vanaga.

represent

aite.

recover

rava, morava.

representative runurunu.

recovery

haga hakahou, hagaiho.

repress

tigi.

recruit

hakatomo, hakaiiru.

repression

titigi.

recreation

hakareka.

reprimand

kakai, tigi.

rectify

hakarivarivaiho.

reproach

kakai, tarotaro.

rectum

kokoma.

reprove

hoa.

red

mea, egaega, hanehane, tea-

repudiate

hakarere, hoa.

tea.

repugnance

eete.

redemption

hakaherega.

repulsive

kavahia, veriveri ke.

reduce

hakaiti.

reputation

maori.

reed

gaatu.

research

kimikimiga.

reef

parera, motu, huhu.

resemble

e tahi hakarite.

reflect

manau noa.

resent

kokoma hurihuri.

reform

hakarivarivaiho, hakatitika.

reserve

hakarere, hakamoe.

refresh

ora.

reside

noho.

refuge

harepiko, turu, tere, piko.

residue

toega.

refuse

tae tagi, tae haga.

resignation

reo kore, mou te reo.

refute

hakarivariva.

resin

piere, pau.

region

henua, kaiga.

resist

pogeha.

register

pupu ta.

resistance

ihoiho.

regret

tagi.

resolute

manau ihoiho, mau.

regular

titika, hakarite.

resolution

hakarivariva.

regulate

hakatitika.

resolve

hakarivariva, haga.

reign

topa kia ia to ao.

resound

hakatagi, kiukiu.

reiterate

haJcahou, hakaiho.

resources

rakau.

reject

hoa.

respect

roau.

rejoice

hakakoakoa, hakariva.

respectable

hakaaroha.

rejoin

tuu.

resplendent

pupura.

relation

ki, ta.

respond

ki.

relax

hakaere.

response

vanaga.

relaxed

hakareherehe, hakaugauga.

responsible

tiaki.

release

patara.

rest

ora, hakaora, noho, terea.

relieve

hakamaamaa.

restoration

hakarivariva.

reluctant

taehaga.

restore

hakahoki, hakahou, riva.

rely

hakamatau.

result

rori, topa, mei ra.

remain

toe.

resuscitate

ora iho.

remainder

toega.

retain

mau.

remarkable

rivariva ke.

retard

hakahinihini.

remedy

rakau.

retire

oho.

remedy v

hakarivariva.

retrace

hakarivariva.

remember

manau noa.

retreat

piko, tere.

remission

vevetehaga.

retrench

hakaiti.

remit

avai, mau.

retribution

akatariga.

remorse

pagaha ki te rakerake, gogo-

retrieve

rava.

roaa.

retrograde

hoki amuri.

remove

hapai koona ke, hava, tono,

return

hoki, titi.

hakahoki.

reunite

hue.

remunerate

akatari.

reunited

tuua.

rendezvous

koona hakatitika.

reveal

aaki.

renew

hakahoki, hakaiho, haga

revelation

hahumuhumu etua.

hakahou,hakarivarivaiho.

revenge

hakahere, toua.

renounce

tae haga, tae tagi, tae too.

revere

hakaaroha.

renowned

maori.

review

rarama.

rent

pahae, paihi, hakanoho.

revive

hakaora, ora iho.

motu, more, hakahio, ha-

revoke

hakahoki

kahere.

revolt

ihoiho ke, toua.

298

EASTER ISI.AND.

revolve

hakaviri.

rump

pigei, pipi.

rheum

tugu.

rumple

horohoro.

rheumatism

reherehe.

run

horau, rere, ahere, tahuti,

rhumb

matagi.

tere, vaerere, tou vae,

rib

kavakava.

tahe, pakakina.

rice

ri.

run against

tutuki.

rich

rivariva noa, rakau nui.

run away

pakuki.

ridge

mouga, teketeke, hahaga.

run foul of

tutukia.

ridicule

hakamigomigo, hakamee-

running-string huhu.

mee.

rush

hakatono.

right

matau, titika.

rust

toto.

rigid

ihoiho.

rustic

matau.

ring

hakauru, varikapau ; kiukiu,
tagi, huhu.

rut

poko.

ringworm

mageo.

sack

kete, taga.

rinse

tata.

sacrament

takarameta.

ripe

ekaeka, oko.

sacred

tapu, viku.

ripen

para.

sacrifice

heaga, ika, tahaga; ta, tao,

ripple

o, tai o, tai vanaga.

tigai.

rippling

konakona.

sacrilege

hieroturia.

rise

hiti.

sad

gogoroaa.

rival

hakatautau.

sadden

pagaha.

rive

gaa.

saddle

pepe, here pepe.

river

manavai, vaitahe.

safe

ora.

road

ara.

safety

popo.

roam

ahere no.

sage

maori.

roar

pogeha.

sail

kahu, ahere, huhuhuhu, tere.

roast

paka.

hakatopa, hakauru.

rob

haruharu, kori, paoa, toke-

sailing

terega.

toke.

sailor

teretai.

robber

haruharu.

saint

peata.

robe

ropa.

salary

akatariga.

robust

ihoiho, puti.

saliva

aanu.

rock

maea, toka, maka motu,

sallow

rauhiva.

motu, takurua, taratara.

salt

paatai, kava, tai.

rod

magamaga.

salt water

moana.

roe

kotira.

salubrious

hau.

roiled

oone.

salute

hakaaroha.

roll

mamara, mimiro, huhuri,

same

hua, a, pei ra.

viri.

sanctify

hakaora.

roller

tokotoko.

sanction

hakatitika.

rolling

viriga.

sanctuary

koona viku.

roof

puruhare, hakamaga, haka-

sand

oone.

magaturu.

sandy

ooneoone.

room

paigahare, rape.

sap

vai.

room, make

oi atu.

sap wood

huhu.

root

aka, uhuti, rava oho, ahu,

sarcasm

hakamee.

keri.

Satan

tatane.

rope

huti.

satchel

kete.

rot

pipiro, para.

satiated

makona.

rough

taratara, kekee, tai vave.

satisfaction

koakoa.

rough-hew

tarai.

satisfy

makona, mau, riva.

round

regorego, viriviri, takataka.

Saturday

tameti.

rounded

poripori.

savage

paoa kaitagata, manua.

row

hakarauga; ahere, tere.

save

mea ke.

royal

kahu oruga.

save V

hakaora, hakarere, jtere.

royalty

ao ariki.

tarupu, horohopae,' [tito

rub

akui, hauhau, horohoro.

koroiti.

rubbish

paopao, keri.

saving

tito koroiti.

rubicund

meamea.

savory

ruhiruhi.

rudder

hakatekateka.

saw

hiahia, kokoti.

ruddy

meamea, taka.

sawdust

huhumiro.

rude

hakariri, tarotaro.

say

ki, vanaga, hahumuhumu.

rugged

varevare.

scab

paka.

ruin

perigi, porohata, toparia.

scabbard

hahao.

rule

hakatitikahaga, hakariva.

scaffold

rago.

rumor

vanaga.

scald

hakamahana, pumahana.

ENGUSH-RAPANUI FINDING-UST.

299

scale

unahi, unahi hakaha, unahi

selfish

kaikino.

varuvaru, rere, topa ki

sell

hakaherehere.

raro.

send

hakahoki, hakaoho, uga.

scalp

kiri puoko.

ragaraga, tute, ragi, ea ki

scamper

rava tohuti.

aho.

scanty

itiiti.

sensation

veveri.

scar

ahau, kokoti, pahure.

sense

manau, maori, moki, rori.

scare

hakamataku, hakaparera,

senseless

nivaniva.

tute, ravatere, tae ripoi.

sensible

marama.

scarf

heregao.

sentence

rara.

scarlet

herohero, meamea, uraura.

sentiment

manau.

scatter

hakamarere.

sentinel

tagata ara, tiaki.

scattered

varavara.

separate

vavae, taha ke.

scent

hogihogi, eo.

series

a, avai, varavara.

scepter

eua.

serious

geu, hakakiva, hakamohi.

schism

kimatiko.

hakanenehu, nui.

school

hakamarama, hare hakaa-

sermon

maaki, rara.

tuga.

serpent

teperanate.

science

tikeahaga, maori.

servant

pukuraga, kio.

scissors

tapani.

serve

apitahi, too.

scold

kakai.

service

tarupu.

scorching

pakapaka, vera paka.

serviceable

apitahi.

scrap

horega.

session

noho.

scrape

varuvaru, hauhau.

set

hakatutu, tanu.

scraper

hakarahirahi.

set free

hakaora.

scrapings

hakarahirahiga.

settler

noho no.

scratch

kerikeri, keukeu, hakaheu,

setting

garoaga.

hauhau, katikati, pahure-

seven

hitu.

hure, peapea.

sever

motu.

screw

hakaviri.

several

mau.

scribe

tagata maata.

severe

tarotaro.

scrofula

gao pukupuku, arakea gao,

sew

tia.

tao, arakea, pukupuku.

sewing

kauihaga.

scrotum

kiri maripu.

shackle

tarupu.

scrub

akui.

shade

marumaru, kohu, akuaku.

scruple

mataku no, tnataku verega

hakamataku.

kore.

shadow

kohu.

scurf

paka.

shaggy

maraka, verevere.

scurfy

nako.

shake

gaei, nene, paku, rurururu.

sculpture

mohai.

tipatipa, tutu, ueue, mira-

sea

tai, moana, ninihi, poke, re-

mira, hakamakenukenu.

rarera, vavovavo.

taehaga.

sea-bottom

eve.

shallop

vaka.

sea-urchin

hetuke, tua.

shallow

parera.

seal

hakaihoiho, hakapiripiri.

shame

ma.

hakatuu.

shameless

tae hakama.

search

kimikitni.

shape

tarai.

seasick

rua.

share

horehore, tuha, tahuga, too-

season

tau, tokerau; hirohiro.

tahi.

seasonableness rivariva.

shark

mogo, niuhi.

seat

noho, nohoga, pepe.

sharp

panepane, mokomoko, kai,

seaweed

rimu.

ariari, uu, mageo, kava-

seclusion

purua.

kava.

second

karua.

sharpen

akui, horoi, orooro, haka-

secret

naanaa, aaki.

rivariva.

secretary

ta ki, ta vanaga.

shave

varu.

secretly

naanaa, hakakopi, koroiti.

shawl

tutui kura.

sect

horega.

she

ia.

section

horega.

shear

tapani, varu.

security

e ko mataku, meitaki, piko.

sheath

pahu rikiriki, takapau.

see

ite, kite, tikea, kui.

sheathe

hahao.

seed

tanu, karu.

shed

harepopo.

seek

manau, kimikimi.

shed jj

perigi.

seemly

mea riva.

sheep

mamoi, mutone.

seesaw

hirihiri.

sheepfold

huega.

seine

kupega maito.

sheet

kahu.

seize

mau, iko, haruharu, kori,

shell

hipu, pure, pakahera, repu-

too.

reva, hurehure.

300

EASTER ISLAND.

sheltered

marumaru.

situation

noho.

shepherd

tiaki mutone.

six

ono.

shin

paka.

size

roaga.

shine

pupura, tea, maeha, kona-

skeleton

ivi tupapaku.

kona, naponapo.

sketch

pepe.

ship

miro, miro kumi.

skilful

maori ke avai.

shipwrecl<

gaamiro, marere.

skim

tikea horahorau.

shirt

ropa o rare, kahu.

skin

kiri, kite; hurehure, bakaha.

shiver

ru, papapapa, pakakina, me-

skin eruption

kino.

niri.

skip

manana, tekiteki.

shoal

motu.

skirt

horega kahu, pareu.

shocl<

piri, poa, hakariri, tutuki,

skull

puoko, roro.

veriveri.

sky

ragi.

shoclting

rakerake.

slacken

hakaotaota, hakaere, ve-

shoe

kirivae, voka.

vete, koroiti.

shoot

pukou, pipi, pakakina, hago.

slake

hakaunu.

huri.

slander

ravaki, tara, hakahae.

shore

tahatai, opatatai, titi.

slap

avaava, pokopoko.

short

poto.

slate

hatipii.

shorten

hakapoto, neginegi.

slaughter

oka.

shoulder

hoto, kapuivi, kekehu.

slave

raga, kio.

shoulderblade papa.

sleep

moe, moe tahae, rava haka-

shovel

paopao, ao cone, moo te

uha, goruru, auru, horu-

cone, hakaheu, tonotono.

horu, hakahepo, kekeva.

show

hakatikea, tuhi, uneki, urei.

sleep deeply

gorogoro.

show off

teatea.

sleepiness

taa.ta.iL

shower

ua tarai.

sleepless

tae auru.

shred

horega.

sleeplessness

ara no.

shroud

kahu hakaviri, viriviri.

sleep-walker

moe aherepo.

shrunken

itia.

sleepy

mata nevaneva, matake-

shudder

manava, eete, ru, papapapa.

keva, mata mamae.

shun

hakataha, hipa.

slender

maeha, rahirahi maeha, tino

shut up

mou.

varevare, reherehe, moko-

shy

hakamou.

moko.

sick

aguagu, mai, mamae, tiki.

sleet

pugaehu, mihi.

side

kaokao, rori, hakakopi.

sleeve

rima o te kahu.

sigh

aguagu.

slide

poroieko.

sign

mine, hakatuu, ta igoa.

slight

haga horahorau, maeha.

signal

ahi hakagaiei.

slim

itiiti.

signature

hakatuu ta.

slime

oone veriveri, rimu.

signification

moki.

sling

ueue, hura, kirikiri.

silence

mou.

slip

kahiga, hati, poroieko.

silent

hakamou.

slip in

tomo.

sill

pae.

slip knot

gita.

silver

moni.

slope

hipa, taha.

similitude

hakaritega, pei ra hoki.

slothful

vaiapuga.

simple

nivaniva, tahi.

slow

riha.

simpleton

manava vai.

slowly

koroiti.

simplify

hakanivaniva.

sluggish

pepeke.

simulate

hakarite.

sluice

api.

simultaneous

e tahi e tahi.

sly

maori ke, ariga topa.

sin

rakerakega, kinoga.

smack

omoomo.

since

mei a, me mai, mau, no te

small

iti, rikiriki, gorigori, huga-

mea.

huga, pipi, punua.

sincere

titika.

smear

puo.

sinful

rakerake.

smell

hogi.

sing

himene.

smile

kata.

single

okotahi.

smoke

au, auahi, manuoau, tuuahi.

singlet

piriaro.

kiokio, hae, omoomo, pu-

singly

avai varavara.

hipuhi.

singular

hakarite ke.

smooth

ekaeka, raparapa, varevare;

sin ster

ariga topa, mataku ke.

hakamou, bakakiva, ha-

sink

gate, hukihuki, tomo.

karivariva, tahe, tehe.

sinuosity

piko mai piko atu.

hakarapa.

sister

teina, tuakana.

snail

kukuo, pipi.

sister-in-law

taukete.

snap

hakapakakina, kekekeke.

sit

noho.

snare

harepiko, pikoga.

ENGUSH-RAPANUI FINDING-I,IST.

301

tehi.

gorogoro.

gutu, ihu.

nieve, matamata ika.

ihupagaha, ihupiro.

o ira, e tahi hakarite.

ia, kia.

hakarari.

gareperepe, ran.

pua, tope, tata.

ekiekj.

kai no iti.

huega.

pepe, rago.

ekaeka, maemae.

hakaekaeka, para.

kaiga, oone; hakaoone.

noho.

piri.

matatoa.

arovae, rekevae, pararaha.

tahaga.

gogoro.

gogoroaa.

ihoiho.

hakaihoiho.

topa okotabi.

reo tahi.

mouga.

kohukohu.

sneeze

snore

snout

snow

snuffle

so

so that

soak

soaked

soap

sob

sober

society

sofa

soft

soften

soil

sojourn

solder

soldier

sole

solely

solemnize

solicitude

solid

solidify

solitary

solo

solution

somber

some na, naga.

sometimes varavara no.

somnambulist moe aherepo.

son hagupotu, hua.

son-in-law hunoga.

song himene.

sonorous kiukiu.

soon aneira.

soon as na.

sooner horahorau, i mua atu.

soot pupugarauahi.

soothe hakamagaro.

sore maki, pahure, tao.

sorrow tokatagi, timo.

sort hakarite.

soul akuaku, kuhane.

sound vavovavo, poko, tarai.

soundings hakaturu.

soundly hakauhu.

sour meniri, uu.

source tumu.

south tokerau.

south wind moturauri.

southeast wind anoraro.

sow keri, tanu.

space ata, ava, vaha, varavara.

spade tonotono, paopao, hakaheu.

spare hakaaroha, ragi.

spark ahipipi, pipi, nininini.

sparkle mamara, parei, pipi.

sparse varavara.

spasm haguhagu.

spatter rerere.

spawn koura.

speak ki, ohu, parau, vanaga, ha-

kava, varegao.
speak evil niho.

speak fine aaki.

speak indistinctly hahumuhumu.

spear vero, mata.

special ke.

species hakarite.

specter akuaku.

speculate kimikimi ei moni.

speech vanaga, reo.

speedy horahorau, veveveve.

spend hakamou.

spew hakarua.

spherical takataka,

spider nanai.

spike mata.

spill hakaperigi.

spin hiro.

spindrift pugaehu.

spi ne tuaivi, tuaapapa, tara, hope.

spinning-top niu.

spiny pipi.

spiral ureure.

spirit kuhane.

spiritless opeope.

spiritual akuaku, kuhane.

spirituous kavakava, mageo.

spit aanu.

spite kokoma hanohano, kokoma

hurihuri, riri.

spittle aanu.

spleen para.

splendor pupurahaga.

splice hakamageo.

split gaa, avalii.

sponge girigapea.

spongy irigapea.

spoon ao.

sport hoko.

spot guregure, horehore, haka-

tuua.

spotted purepiu-e, huru ke.

spout tehe.

sprain taruri, tumoku.

spread horahora, ketuketu, amo-

amo, hakatopa, uru.

spring puna, taheta pu.

spring vahahora.

spring tumu.

spring from mei a.

spring up puhi, puneke.

spring water vaipuga.

sprout hua, pipi, pukou, tupu.

spur maikuku, reke.

spurt tehe.

spy matapupura, mine, ui.

spy-glass uira purumata, toauira.

squall matagi, kekeri, tai paripari.

squamous nako.

square hakavari, tarai.

squash mautini.

squat hakapakiroki, hakaitiiti, ha-

kaviuviu.

squeak kikiu, vou.

squeeze haro, neinei.

squint-eyed hakahira.

squirt pupuhi eve.

stable mau.

staff tokotoko.

302

EASTER ISLAND.

stage

horega.

strand

haga, taura; marere, pae

stagger

higahiga, kuikui, pakuku.

pae ki uta.

rori.

strange

hiva, mataku ke.

stair

pikiga, rago.

stranger

etua.

stake

oka.

strangle

here, kutokuto, hita.

stammer

reohirehire, reouu, arero

strap

pena.

oeoe.

stratagem

hakake.

stamp

hetu.

straw

mouku.

stanch

puru, ora.

stray

hakaripoi, garo.

stand

tuu, tutu, komaru, noho

streak

horehore, hiro.

opata; maroa.

streaked

motiotio.

star

hetu, pupura, uero.

street

arahare.

starch

piri, hakakivakiva, haka-

strength

riri.

ihoiho, hero.

strengthen

hakaihoiho, hakaora.

stare

mataporeko.

stretch

ahatu, haro, amoamo, haka-

start

veveri.

hatahata, hakaihoiho.

starvation

maruaki.

strict

titi.

starve

agoago, hakamaruaki, haka-

strife

ihoiho.

peropero.

strike

ta, tata, avaava, hati, hetu-

state

haga.

hetu, poa, ruru, tigitigi

statue

mohai.

tonokio.

stature

akari, ariga.

strike up

rae.

stay

toga ; turu, noho muri.

string

aratua, horega, huti.

steal

haruliaru, toketoke, paoa.

strip

huhu, hakarere, too, hihi.

steamboat

miro auahi.

strive

ihoiho.

steel

hiohio, Ohio.

strong

hiolrio.

steep

varevare.

structure

hare, kato.

steer

puaka toro.

struggle

hakamatau, hakamatatoa

stem

kavei, huri.

hakamoe, ki hua.

step

maumau; hakatu tuu, pi-

stubborn

ihoiho, pogeha.

kiga.

studious

manava tagi ki te heguigui

sterile

paa, paa migomigo.

study

akoako, bakamaa.

stern

hakamohi; poihuihu miro.

stuff

hakapuhapuha, puru.

steward

horohopae, tito koroiti.

stuffed

pegopego.

stick

rakau ta, tokotoko, uki;

stumble

tapoke, higa.

piri, oka.

stun

moko.

stiffen

hakaihoiho, haro.

stunted

gorigori, mae.

stifling

giigii, mahana nui.

stupefied

hakanivaniva, veveri.

still

marie, paka; ro.

stupid

hakamou, nivaniva.

stilt

eke.

stupidity

nivaniva.

stimulate

hakatupu, tuki.

stutter

arero oeoe.

stink

hanohano, hogi, pipiro.

suave

magaro, nenenene.

stipulate

hakarivariva.

subdivision

horega.

stir

hakakoni, makenukenu.

subdue

hakariga, hakaiti.

tuki toua.

subject

paiga, tumu.

stirrup

pu.

subject V

hakataha, higa.

stock

hakamatoru.

subjection

hakakio.

stocking

tokini.

subjugate

hakahiga, hakatopa.

stomach

keo, puti, kopu mau, haka-

submerge

hakaruku, hakaemu.

hia.

subordination hakarogo.

stone

maea, kirikiri, paparaha.

subscribe

hakatitika.

pureva, ihoilio, kihikihi.

subsist

ora.

stony

takurua.

substantial

hakamakona.

stool

aheahe.

substitute

runu, hakanoho.

stop

tarupu, tigai, ora, maroa,

subtract

iko.

komokomo.

succeed

maa, peke.

stopped

hakanohohia.

succor

tarupu.

stopper

puruga.

succulent

noma, ruhi.

stopping, without tahaga.

such

pei ra.

store

poporakau.

suck

miti, omoomo.

storehouse

harepopokai.

suckle

hagai ei u, hakaomoomo.

storm

kohukohu, atutiri.

suckling

kaiu, punua horu.

story

reo, taga poki, ravaki, haka-

sudden

horahorau.

kemo.

suffer

mou no, kai.

stove

ahi.

suffering

gogoroaa, mamae.

strain

ki hua.

suffice

nego, titi.

strait

ava, haga.

suffocating

mahana ke, herohero.

ENGUSH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST.

303

suffocation

hana.

swift

veveveve, horahorau, kuto.

sugar

yaitoa.

pakapakakina.

sugarcane

tea, kuku.

swim

kau, ruku, garu.

sum

nego.

swing

hirihiri.

summary

poto.

switch

miro vavau.

summer

bora.

swoon

manava ruru, gaga, gogo-

summit

tuamouga, hahaga, viriviri.

roaa.

summon

ragi.

sword

ae, one, kahiga, panepane.

sun

raa.

symbol

kahatuu.

Sunday

tominika.

sympathize

hakaaroha.

sunrise

raa ea mai, raa puneki, hi-

sympathy

ragi, mahani.

tihaga raa, ata, maeharaa,

symptom

akatuu.

hehegaraa.

synonym

e tahi hakarere.

sunset

garoaga raa, ata.

syringe

pupuhi eve, pupuhi vai.

sunstrol<e

materaa.

system

pel ra tau.

superabundant nui tahaga.

superficial

no iti.

superficies

ariga.

tabernacle

taperenakero.

superfluity

toega.

table

hata, noho pepe, rago.

superior

kiruga.

table-cloth

kahukai.

supernatural

rimaetua, kuhane.

taciturn

mou.

supper

kai ahiahi.

tack

hoki, hakarori.

supple

tohuti no.

tact

maa.

supplement

toega, horega.

tail

vaero, iku.

supplicate

pure.

tail fin

hiki.

supply

hakatiti, hakanego.

tailless

huahua.

support

hakaihoiho, tarupu.

take

haruharu, too, ootu, haka-

suppose

manau no.

kai, mau, iko, oi.

suppress

hakakore, hakamoumou,

talent

maori.

hoa.

talk

parau, pogeha, hakatapona.

suppurate

gatu.

hakahepo.

supremacy

titikaga.

tall

roroa, reherehe.

supreme

kiruganui.

tallow

nako.

sure

ihoiho, mau.

talon

maikuku, akikuku, reke.

surf

tai hati.

tame

magaro, hakamahani, herea,

surface

kiri, koruga, rerarera.

rata, tute.

surfeit

hakanego.

tangled

mikamika, miramira.

surge

ua, ninihi, papakina.

tar

piere hiva; pua.

surly

niho.

tardy

riha.

surname

igoa topa.

tassel

aratua.

surpass

hakahakahiga, piki aruga.

taste

miti, omoomo, hakatuu.

topa ki raro.

tattoo

ta, ta kona.

surplus

toega.

tattooing

garahu, gututika, hui,humu.

surprise

hakarehu.

matapea, pagaha, piriu-

surround

varitakataka, varikapau.

kona, poporo, purariki.

aratua.

retu, tuahaigo, umiumi.

survive

ora.

taut

kume.

susceptible

manava eete.

tax

hakatitikahaga.

suspect

manau no, tuhi.

tea

ti.

suspend

reva.

teach

akoako, hakamaa.

suspenders

pena.

teacher

tagata hakamaa.

suspicion

tuhi.

teaching

kihaga.

sustain

tarupu.

tear

matavai.

swallow

horo, aku, garovukua.

tear v

taha, pahae, paihi, nanagi,

swamp

cone ran, roto.

horehore, hihi, kotikoti.

swarm

takaure marere ke.

tease

hakameemee.

sweat

pahia.

teat

mataii.

sweep

tutu, paero, pahure, peau.

tell

arero koumi, arero roroa.

sweet

marie, nomanoma, ruhiruhi,

temper

kokoma hurihuri.

nanenane, magaro.

temperate

kai no iti.

sweet potato

kumara.

tempest

hu, matagi.

swell

arakea, ahu, pupuhi, karu-

temples

hagu.

karu, garepe, mamaranui,

temporary

arova, nei.

takapau.

tempt

tuki.

swelling

ahu, arakea, garepe, karu-

temptation

tukiga kinoga.

karu.

ten

hagahuru, kumi.

swerve

rere.

tenacious

ihoiho.

304

EASTER ISLAND.

tender

ekaeka, peupeu, tatagi,

thus

pei ra, pei na, e talii haka-

ekieki.

rite.

tendon

ua, vaha.

tickle

hakarekareka.

tenon

here.

tide

tai kaukau, tai negonego,

tent

hare kahu.

tai parera, tai titi, tai ua.

termination

hakamoumouga.

tie

here, hakamau, hakapukou,

terrific

ninaa.

kuku, takai.

terrify

hakamataku.

tile

maea puruhare.

terror

mataku, manava hopohopo.

till

rapu.

test

hakatuu.

time

hinihini.

testament

hakarivariva papaku.

times

kupu.

testes

miripau.

timid

mataku, hakama.hopohopo.

testify

matatikea.

tin

Ohio raparapa, mamara.

thanl<

maomoa.

tip

potu.

that

era, a mea era, na, ko mea

tired

pagaha gogoroaa.

tera, tena, kia.

title

hakatitikahaga.

the

te, na.

tittle-tattle

reoreo.

theater

rago.

to

ki, kia, ia, ikapotu.

then

ra, ira, a mea, ai, reka, mua.

toast

hakapakapaka.

there

a, ra, ira, ki ra, mei a, ena

tobacco

avaava, puhipuhi, omoomo.

ko.

to-day

a raa nei a, aneira, igeneira.

therefore

reka.

toe

magamaga vae.

they

raua, vaua, pouro.

together

ananake, amokio, pupumai.

thicit

matoru, pegopego, hiti, va-

to let

hakarivariva (rakei) ki te

ravara.

kahu.

thicken

hakamatorutoru, hakapego-

toilsome

rava hakaheu.

pego.

tolerate

haga.

thicket

miro kohukohu, marumaru.

toll

huhu.

thickness

hakapegopego.

tomb

tanuhaga, tanuga papaa.

thief

toketoke.

to-morrow

apo, apoera.

thigh

papakona.

tongs

niho.

thin

rahirahi, moeaivi, roroa.

tongue

arero, korokoro, kurukuru.

hugamoa,ugamoa,maeha.

mitimiti.

nunu, nunu paka, paki-

tooth

niho, nihotete, niho uneki,

roki; hakaiti.

niho urei.

thine

tokoe, maaua.

toothache

niho gaa, pokoo.

thing

mea.

top

niu.

think

manau.

torch

tuuahi, hakapura, vera.

thirst

matevai, hakaunu.

uraga.

this

ta, te, to, nei, tenei, a mea

torment

hakapagaha, gogoroaa.

nei, ia.

torrent

manavai, eaai.

thither

taha, taruriruri, tapoke.

tortoise shell

pahera.

thong

pena.

tortuous

nikoniko, piko, hipa.

thorn

tara, pipi.

torture

hakapagaha, hordiore, tigi-

thornless

huna.

tigi.

those

ra.

toss

hakaoi.

thou

koe, oe, ecu.

total

paero.

though

noa.

totality

paero.

thoughtless

tae manau.

touch

gatu, too.

thousand

piere.

tough

ukauka.

thread

taura; uru.

toughen

ihoiho.

threaten

ragi tarotaro.

tow

verevere.

three

toru.

toward

i, ia, ki, kia.

threshold

pae.

toy

tumu o te hakareka.

throat

gao, huki, nokunoku, guru-

trace

hakatuu.

hara.

track

rava hakatika.

throe

kevakeva.

tractable

gatua.

throne

rago.

traction

rona.

throttle

gatu.

trade

hoko.

through

tehe e turn.

trader

hakahere.

throw

huri, avava, hakaperigi, pu-

tradition

hakaara.

reva, patu, parue, kokope.

traffic

hoko, hakahere, hakariva-

thrust

hakatono, takapau.

riva.

thumb

rimamatua tahaga, rima-

trail

ara.

matua neanea, mene.

train

euai, hakamaa.

thunder

atutiri, homo.

traitor

tagata piria, mataerua.

Thursday

guti.

trample

gatugatu, reirei.

ENGI^ISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST.

305

transfer

hapai koona ke, ahu.

uncertain

ina kai riva, tae riva.

transfigure

hurikea.

unchain

patara, vevete.

transform

hurikea, hihoi.

unclothe

patu.

transgress

pogeha.

uncomplaining mou.

translate

hakarivariva.

unconquerable e ko higa.

transmit

hapai.

uncover

hakarere.

transparency

ata.

undecided

horihori.

transpierce

hukihuki, vero.

under

raro.

transplant

ahu.

underbrush

kohukohu.

transport

hapai.

undergo

kai.

trap

piko.

undershirt

piriaro.

traverse

teki.

understand

rogo, oko ke.

treasure

rakau.

undertake

akoako, hagarae.

treaty

ta hakatitika.

undisturbed

kokoma te magaro.

tree

miro.

undress

patu ki te kahu.

tremble

tetetete, ruru, papapapa,

undulate

pipine.

mataku, manava eete.

undulation

aruaru.

trestle

eke.

unequal

tae hakarite, hakarite koe

tribe

etu.

hakarite ke.

tribunal

rago.

uneven

kekee, pipi.

tribute

hakatitikahaga.

unexpected

topa, mau topa pu, hora-

trick

reo.

horau.

trifler

vaiapuga.

unfair

tae hakarite, hakarite koe

Trinity

torutahi.

unfaithful

mogugupuru, rima omo.

trio

reo torn.

unfold

vevete, hakapatara, patu

trip

tapoke.

horahora.

triple

hakatoru.

unfortunate

mate.

triumph

ihoiho.

unfruitful

verega kore.

trough

pokopoko vave, pahu

ungovernable kokoma eete.

tropic bird

makohe.

ungracious

tae magaro.

trot

horo.

ungrateful

mogugu kiukiu.

trousers

vaehau, piripou.

unheard

tae rogo, tae tikea.

true

mau.

uniform

e tahi hakarite.

trumpet

pu, hura.

uninhabited

vihaviha.

trunk

tumu.

unintelligible

garoa, rehua.

trussed

herea.

unique

anake, no, e tahi no.

truthful

titika.

unison

reo tahi.

try

ihoiho, tuki.

unite

honohono, piri, hakapiri.

tube

hatahata.

united

kivakiva.

Tuesday

po e rua.

unity

e tahi no.

tumor

arakea, takapau.

universal

ananake.

tumult

pogeha.

universe

arova nei.

turbulent

kori.

unjust

tae titika.

turn

hariu, ami, hakahia.

huri,

unknown

tae tikea.

hoki, ira, hihoi, hihi ketu-

unlikely

reoreo peaha.

ketu, mimiro, patu.

baka-

unload

hakamaa.

perigi, hakapiti.

haka-

unmarried

noho tahaga.

taha, tahuri, taviri

vari.

unperceived

ina ko tikea, tae tikea.

vero, viri.

unperturbed

atakai.

turtle

honu.

unprepared

ina kai rakel.

twilight

hugaraa, uero.

unripe

mata, tae oko, tae para

twin

hauva.

puku.

twine

taura.

unroll

vevete.

twist

viri, hire, hihihihi, mahatu.

unruffled

marie.

two

rua, okorua, hakapa.

piri.

unseemly

tae riva, tae tau.

kauga.

unsheathe
unstable

pokoo.

aherehere, tae mau.

ugly

rakerake, veriveri.

unsteady

patoketoke.

ulcer

tao.

untie

vetevete, hakapatara, ma-

ulterior

atiave.

tara.

umbrella

hemahia.

until

tae atu ki, teke ki nei.

umpire

tagata hakarivariva.

unworthy

tae rivariva.

unanimous

ananake.

up

ruga, maroa, piki.

unapproachable vave kai kohe.

upon

kiruga.

unbend

hakaotaota.

upper

ruga.

unbutton

vetevete.

upright

maroa.

unbridle

vetevete

uprising

hakakoni, toua.

306

EASTER ISLAND.

uproariously

pogeha.

virgin

nire, virigine.

uproot

oi.

virile

tugutugu.

upset

hoahoa.

virtue

viretute.

urethra

na mimi.

visage

ariga, mata.

urge

tarupu.

vise

hakapiri.

urgency

hiohio.

visible

tjkea mai.

urgent

mea.

vision

moemoea, hagaauru.

urine

mimi.

visit

hakaaroha, rara.

usage

pei ra hoki ta matou.

visitor

tagata ragi, tagata ui.

use up

mou, para.

visor

hakakohu.

useless

vaiapuga.

vitiate

hakaripoi.

usual

iharaa, kotiru.

vivacious

oraga mau, oraga ihoiho.

usurp

iko, toke.

vocal

reo.

uterus

henua.

voice

reo.

volatilize

hakapupuhi.

vacation

hakarere, hakareka.

volcano

ranorano.

vaccinate

hakauru.

volley

pupuhi henua.

vacuity

puhare.

voluble

ki veveveve.

vagina

takapau.

voluminous

puputa.

vain

matatea, hagatopa, tea,

vomit

rua.

verega kore.

voracious

horohoro, kai.

valley

avamouga, manavai.

vote

vae.

valuable

verega.

vow

hakaruru.

valueless

verega kore.

voyage

hiri, ikapotu.

van

tagata rae.

voyager

tagata aere.

vapor

au.

variable

tahuti.

waddle

hakagaei.

varied

tahuti.

wag

garei.

variety

hakarite ke.

wager

mamahi.

vase

hipu.

wagon

potaka.

vast

hatahata.

wail

tagi.

vaunt

maharo.

waist

kakari manava.

vegetable

mouku.

wait

tatari, atiati, araha hauha.

veil

puruga, kahu.

wake

keri ; veveara.

vein

ua.

wall

pa, titi.

venerable

ariga, euheu.

walk

hahae, maroahahaga, ahere,

venerate

roau.

oho, hiri.

vengeance

ati ko peka.

wallow

viriviri, pakuku.

ventral

tuutuu.

wall plate

hahaga.

verb

vanaga.

wander

nivaniva.

verify

hakarivariva.

wanderer

rava ahere.

vermilion

meamea, kie, uraura.

wane

karo.

verruga

kino.

war

taua, toua.

verse

varavara.

war song

hakamee.

vertebra

tuaivi.

warehouse

poporakau.

vertical

opata.

warlike

matatoa.

vertigo

garuru.

warm

hakamahana.

vessel

hipu takatore.

warmth

hana.

vestige

hakatuu.

warn

aaki, averi.

vestment

katiu.

warp

makemakenu, huri.

vexation

kokoma hanohano.

warrior

matatoa, matau, hakatoua.

viaticum

viatiko.

wart

pati.

vibrate

ruru.

wash

tata, hakaruku, horo, tope.

vicar

vikario.

waste

hakareka, paea, opeope.

vice

rakega.

watch

hora, motare.

victim

heaga, ika.

watch V

ara, mataui, tiaki.

victor

matatoa.

water

vai, tai, unuvai, vave, tarai.

victory

matatoa, hakahaga, lute.

titivai, o.

victual

hue ki te kai.

water v

era, hakaunu ora, nininini.

view

mata.

huri.

vigil

vigiria.

waterspout

ohiohio.

vigilant

tiaki.

wave

ehutai, e, ua, pari, pipi,

vigorous

ora nui.

popo, hati, vave, hakare-

vindictive

tarotaro.

vareva, hakagaei, aruaru.

vine

vinea, riku.

waver

rori, taruriruri, tapoke.

vinegar

kavakava.

tumu kore.

violet

uriuri.

wavy

pipine.

ENGUSH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST.

307

way

ara, hoi, maeha.

wink

hakakeva, roturotu.

we

maua, taua, matou, tatou.

winnow

tutu.

weak

vaivai, maia, mamae, ma-

winter

toga.

maki, migo, nenere, pe-

wipe

horoi, hi, kopi.

peke, rauhiva, reherdie,

wise

maa.

tekeo, tumu kore, tumu

wish

tagi, haga.

hati.

with

ei, ma, mee, piri.

weaken

hakaiti, papaku.

withdraw

kumu, piko, tere, too.

wealth

rakau.

wither

mae.

weary

eve ragaraga, horihori.

within

ki roto, vaega.

weave

raraga, hagakahu.

without

te, tae.

wedge

avahi.

wizard

tagata taku, tagata maa.

Wednesday

mereti.

woman

vie, nuehine.

weed

vere, hutihuti, oi.

womb

pokopoko.

week

tominika.

wonderful

rivaga ke.

weep

tagi, matavai.

wood

rakau, miro.

weight

uraga.

word

ki, reo, vanaga.

welcome

rata.

work

haga, rapu.

well

ora, rivariva; puna.

workman

maahaga, rapu.

wen

pukupuku.

world

arova nei.

west

garoaga raa, tokerau aho,

worm

koreha.

vaitara.

wormeaten

piro ekapua, huhu.

wet

hakarari, hakaveku, huri.

worn

koroua.

what

aha, hoki.

worship

noi.

wheat

haraoa.

worthy

titika, tau.

wheedle

akurakura, keukeu.

wound

hahoa, pahure, tigitigi, tupa-

wheel

taka, hakaviri, uira.

tupa.

wheeze

hoe.

wrap

kaviri, hai, popo.

when

na, ahea, ogahea.

wrath

kokoma hanohano mai, ha-

where

hea, nohea.

kahanohano, pava, toua,

wherefore

no ira, o ira.

hurihuri.

whet

orooro.

wrinkle

tahe, tehe, hihi ketuketu.

which

ai, aha, ta, te, to.

migo, pukupuku.

whine

tagi.

wrist

kakari rima.

whip

puopuo, tigitigi.

write

ta, maata, moturogorogo.

whiplash

pupu taura.

wrong

hara, kino.

whirlwind

ohiohio.

whisper

hahumuhumu, heguigui,

aguagu.
hia, hu, hura.
tokerau.

yam

uhi, kape, pupupuke.

whistle
whistling

yard
yawn

hakarava, haro.
hakamama, ha, kamakama.

white

tea, ritorito.

year

tau.

whitdbait
whither

poopo.
ki hca.

yeast
yell

pupuhi.
hakaeki.

who

ai.

yelp

gaoaku, gaoetu, gaugau, na-

whole

ananake, kai tooa, nego.

munamu.

wholly
wick

tahaga.
hau.

yes
yesterday

ae, e.
hagatahi ahi.

wide

hakarava, pararaha.

yet
yield

kireira, ro.

widen

kokoro.

avai.

widow

hove.

yoke

amo.

width

hakarava.

yonder

ko.

wife

vie

you

koe, korua, oou.

wig
wild

ivive.

young

tugutugu, hou, vahio.

manua, nuinui ke.

younger

hagupotu, vaega.^o tua.

will

haga; hakarivariva papaku;

tagi.
haga.

your

teina. i^j^fei
tokoe, naau.^S • Ssf

willing

youth

kope tugutugu, hou.

wind

matagi, hau, hu, ora, peti,

pupuhi, puti, rare, tepu-

zeal

tarupu.

haga, tokerau, vaitara.

zenith

ki te tini te raa.

window

haha.

zephyr

hau, ora.

wine

topa.

zero

kore no.

wing

kara, hakamoe.

zigzag

oriare, ahere.

APPENDIX.

SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND.

It has seemed advisable in this appendix to present a number of
reports upon the discovery and condition of the island. It is not pre-
tended that this shall be a complete collection of the geographical liter-
ature of the subject, scanty though that is. But it does appear that a
service will be rendered students of the interesting and difficult prob-
lems which cluster about this arid rock in the remote sea if a few of the
notices of geographers are here collected for convenience of reference.
This is all the more true since the records here offered are but brief
mention in seldom accessible books.

[From "A narrative of voyages and travels in the northern and southern hemispheres, com-
prising three voyages round the world; together with a voyage of survey and dis-
covery in the Pacific Ocean and oriental islands." By Amasa Delano. Boston:
1817. Page 355.]

The center of Easter Island lies in latitude 27° 15' south, and longitude
109° 55' west, by our observations. We fell in with the northeast part of it,
and run within two miles of the shore, the greater part of the north side, all
the west side and part of the south side of it. The east end forms a kind of
bluff point, and immediately to the northward of that is the appearance of a
large bay; but as the wind was blowing directly on this part of the island,
I did not think it prudent to approach too near with the ship ; but it is my
opinion that it affords good landing for boats at least. From the north
extremity of this bay the land trends about west-by-south to another large
bluff head, which is very high land. Off this lie two small islands, or rocks,
one mile distant. One of them makes very much like a sail at a distance.
From this the land extends nearly southeast. We did not observe any danger
from the shore on any part of the island.

We saw a number of statues representing human forms, of a very large size.
I should suppose them to be upwards of twenty feet high, and very large in
proportion to their height. Captain Cook says they are made of stone; but
he does not mention so many as we saw, nor so many inhabitants. It is my
opinion they have populated fast since Captain Cook visited the place, and
that they have built many of those statues and other buildings. We saw a
large kind of house near the shore that must have been two hundred feet long;
and also many more of different forms. The most common form that we saw
was like a haycock. Some appeared to be built with stone, and others thatched
over. When we came abreast the place where Captain Cook recommends it
as best to anchor, that being on its northwest extreme, we prepared a boat
and made an attempt to land; but on om- approach near the shore we found
the surf was so bad that it was not in our power to effect it. The natives came
down in great numbers, and made friendly signs to invite us on shore, holding

309

310 EASTER ISLAND.

up sugar-cane, yams, and many other things which we could not distinguish.
There appeared to be two or three hundred people near the place where we
were trying to land, and I should suppose we saw five or six hundred inhabi-
tants as we ran along the north side of the island. They all seemed to wear
some clothing. Many of them wore a kind of cloth wrapped round their loins
hanging down to the ground. These we judged to be women. Five or six of
them were sent down by a man, who appeared to be a chief, on a point nearest
to us. They made many friendly, and indeed amorous, signs to invite us on
shore; but as it was impossible for us to land without staving the boat we
returned on board. The greatest part of the island had the appearance of
being capable of cultivation, and much of it was cultivated in beautiful plan-
tations. I have no doubt, if the weather was good and the sea smooth so that
a boat could land, plenty of vegetables might be obtained. The land in most
parts rose in a gentle ascent from a high bank above the sea shore to quite a
high hill in the middle of the island. It is to be seen eighteen leagues in clear
weather. The largest way of it is from northeast to southwest and five or six
leagues long. (This visit was in 1805, apparently in August or September.)

[From " BibliotWque d'Histoire et deG^ographieUniverselles VII: Le Monde Polyn&ien,
par Henri Mager. Paris: 1902." Page 171.]

Un HoUandais, Jacob Roggeween, conseiller a la Cour de Justice, h. Batavia,
ayant prdsent^ k la Compagnie des Indes Orientales un rapport sur la d^cou-
verte des terres australes, une petite flotte de trois vaisseaux, dont il regut le
commandement, fut ^quipp^e pour aller reconnaltre ces terres, les lies d'Or.
La flotte partit du Texel en juillet 1721 : elle traversa I'Atlantique, vit les lies
Malouines qui, quelques ann€es auparavant, avaient €ti ddcouvertes par des
navigateurs de Saint-Malo, passa le Detroit de Le Maire, longea les c6tes du
Chili et, le 6 avril 1722, jour de Piques, rencontra une terre, qui fut nommfe
Paaschen, c'est-^-dire He de Piques ; elle avait peut-fetre it6 entrevue par le
capitaine anglais Davis, en 1686, mais il n'avait d6termin6 la position de la
terre qu'il avait apergue et il n'avait pu y aborder. Un Allemand de Meck-
lemburg, sergent-major des troupes embarqu^es sur la flotte hoUandaise, a
6crit en langue frangaise un rdcit du voyage de Roggeween; on y lit:

"II y a des insulaires dont le teint est rougeitre, comme s'ils ^taient briilds
du soleil; les oreilles leur pendaient jusqu'aux 6paules, et quelques-uns y por-
taient deux boules blanches, comme une marque de grand ornement; ils ont
le corps peint de toutes sortes de figures d'oiseaux et d'autres animaux les uns
plus beaux que les autres; leurs femmes sont en g^n^ral fard^es d'un rouge
tr^s vif et qui surpasse de beaucoup celui que nous connaissons; nous n'avons
pu ddcouvrir de quoi ces insulaires composent une couleur si belle; elles se
couvrent de couvertures rouges et blanches, et portent un petit chapeau fait
de roseaux ou de paille."

Les vivres abondaient : "* * * lis nous rapport^rent peu apr^s encore
cinq cents poules toutes en vie; ces poules ressemblent k celles de 1' Europe;
ils les avaient accompagn^es de racines rouges et blanches et d'une quantity
de pommes de terre, dont le gout est h peu pres comme celui du pain, aussi
ces insulaires s'en servent-ils k la place ; on nous donna aussi quelques centaines
de Cannes k sucre, outre beaucoup de pisans ou figues des Indes. Nous ne
vimes dans cette lie d'autres animaux que des oiseaux de toutes sortes, mais

SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. 311

il se peut qu'au coeur du pays il y en ait d'autres, puisque les habitants parais-
saient avoir d^j^ vu des pourceaux, lorsqu'ils virent ceux que nous avions dans
nos vaisseaux. Pour ce qui est de leur entretien et de leur subsistance, il est
certain qu'ils la tirent enti^rement du produit de la terre; tout y ^tait plants,
semd et labour6; les arpents 6taient s^par^s les uns des autres avec beaucoup
d'exactitude et les limites tiroes au cordeau; dans le temps que nous y Mmes,
presque tous les fruits et les plantes ^taient dans leur maturity; les champs et
les arbres en ^taient charges abondamment. * * * Pour appr^ter leurs
mets, ils se servent comme nous de pots de terre."

I/CS HoUandais virent les statues: "Ces statues dtaient toutes de pierre, de
la figure d'hommes avec de grandes oreilles ; la tdte ^tait ornde d'une couronne,
le tout fait et proportionn^ selon les regies de I'art, ce qui nous 6tonna beau-
coup; autour de ces idoles, de 20 k 30 pas k la ronde, il y avait un parquet fait
de pierres blanches; certains des habitants servaient les idoles plus frdquem-
ment et avec plus de devotion et de z^e, ce qui nous fit croire que c'^taient
des prfetres, d'autant plus qu'on voyait sur eux des marques distinctives; non
seulement de grosses boules pendaient k leurs oreilles, mais ils avaient aussi
la tfete toute rasde; ils portaient un bonnet fait de plumes blanches et noires,
qui ressemblent parfaitement k celles de cigogne."

Un vent d'ouest fort violent s'^tant 6lew6, la flotte hoUandaise fut obligee de
gagner la haute mer.

Au cours de son deuxi^me voyage, Cook visita I'lle de Piques. Son r^cit
diff^re du pr^c^dent: d'apr^s lui, le bois k brfiler et I'eau douce manquent
enti^rement, les patates et la canne k sucre n'y croissent qu'k force de culture;
dans toute une excursion, les Anglais n'y virent que deux ou trois arbrisseaux;
pas d'animaux domestiques ; pas d'ustensiles de pfeche ; les naturels mangeaient
surtout des rats.

Cook se demande quel peuple a construit les Moai et les Pakaopa: "Ces
magnifiques ouvrages viennent des si^cles reculds; il est tr^s probable que les
insulaires sont les tristes restes d'une nation riche et industrieuse, qui sut
Clever des monuments durables k la m^moire de ses princes; un volcan I'aura
d^truite en bouleversant toute I'ile ; on ne peut concevoir comment ces Indiens,
qui n'ont aucune connaissance en mdcanique, ont pu Clever des masses aussi
^tonnantes et ensuite placer au-dessus de grosses pierres cylindriques. Les
plate-formes sont probablement des cimiti^res destines k certaines families;
quelques-uns de nos gens ont vu un cadavre qu'on venait d'y enfouir; la
main-d'oeuvre de ces ouvrages n'est pas inf^rieur k celle du plus bel Edifice que
nous ayons en Angleterre."

(Page 116.) Quant aux indigenes, qui ont colonist I'lle de Piques, ils vin-
rent de I'ouest, d'apr^s une tradition locale que j'ai pu recueiller. Le roi
Hotometua, qui r^gnait k M'Avai-tu, fut d^poss^dd apres vingt-cinq ans de
r^gne. La veille de son depart, il vit en rfeve son oncle, qui lui donna I'ordre de
se diriger vers le levant, I'assurant qu'il trouverait au milieu de I'ocdan une lie
lointaine od il pourrait s'^tablir ; Hotu s'embarqua ; il erra sur les flots pendant
trois mois; sa femme et 200 fiddles I'accompagnaient; d^s qu'ils eurent touch^
Rapanui, qu'ils nomm^rent Te Pito te Fenua, leur premier soin fut de planter
les vdg^taux qu'ils avaient apportfe: des ignames, des patates, des cannes;
les ignames vinrent k merveille m^me sur les hauteurs, les Cannes pouss^-

312 EASTER ISLAND.

rent splendidement, les patates r^ussirent aussi bien. Ce ne serait que sous
rarri^re-petit-fils de Hotumetua que les statues auraient iti sculptdes; k ce
moment, la population ^tait d'environ 2000 habitants. Ces statues ne furent
jamais des idoles; elks ne repr&entaient pas les Too ou Toko, g^nies poly-
n^siens pr£sidant k la navigation et k la p^che, k I'agriculture, aux chants et
aux danses, dont le cult utilisait, le plus souvent k titre de tabernacle, des
blocs ^vidds, sans figure et sans forme, enveloppds de chiffons; ces statues
6taient les images des Tii ou Tiki, esprits gardiens des animaux et des plantes,
des poissons et de tout ce qui vit dans le mer, des limites entre les terres et
les flots; ces statues vigilantes dtaient, k I'lle de Piques, plac6es les unes sur
le bord du rivage, les autres pres des tombes; les families, qui voulaient d&orer
leurs pakaopa ou leurs ahu, achetaient aux artistes une statue contre une
quantity convenue de volatiles, de poissons et d'anguilles fum^es. D'o6 vint
Hotometua et ses sujets? On croit assez communement les habitants de I'lle
de P4ques originaires de I'lle Rapa, d'oii leur nom actuel de Rapanui "ceux
de Rapa la grande." Ne seraient-ils pas venus des Samoa, puisque M'Avai-tu,
c'est Savaii la Sainte, cette Savaii, m^re de toutes les !les d'apr^s Tupaia?
En tout cas, les jaunes de I'lle de Piques sont venus ou directement de Savaii,
I'une des Samoa, ou de Rapa le petite, qui elle-mfeme avait 6t6 colonis^e par
une Emigration venue des Samoa.

(Page 77.) L'lle de Piques, que ses habitants appellent du nom pittoresque
de Te Pito te Fenua ou le nombril de la terre, pr&ente la forme d'un triangle,
ayant une superficie totale 6valu6e k deux ou trois fois la surface de Paris.

A chaque extr^mitE, un crater Eteint, en langue indigene, un rano ou trou
k eau; partout des laves, des basaltes; I'obsidienne, roche vitreuse des terrains
volcaniques rdcents, qui se rencontre fr6quemment au P6rou, et dont les Incas
faisaient des miroirs, est si abondante, dans cette ile, que ses fragments rendent
parfois la marche difficile.

I,e sol est creusE de sombres cavernes, qui ont servi de refuge au jours de
danger; beaucoup d'herbes, quelques buissons, peu d'arbres, parce que la
saison fralche est mortelle pour I'arbre k pain k Rapanui (l'lle de Piques),
comme k Rapa, toutes deux situdes par 27 degr& de latitude sud; parce que
le coco n'arrive pas k maturity; le bois 6tant rare, les habitants n'ont pas de
pirogues, pas d'armes de jet.

Dans cette petite lie, existent des monuments de proportion colossale.

Figurez-vous une grande plate-forme de 150 metres de longueur — ^I'Arc-de-
Triomphe de I'Etoile, k Paris, n'a que 44 metres — sur 2 m. 50 c. de hauteur
et une dgale largeur, portant 5, 10, 15 statues, faites d'un seul bloc, ayant 15
et 20 metres de hauteur, £tant chacune plus haute que la maison de Paris la
plus 6\ev€e; I'une de ces statues atteint, en hauteur, 21 metres 30 centimetres.

Une seule plate-forme de ce genre serait une oeuvre k citer : les marins en ont
vu plus de 200; I'exEcution de 5, 10, 15 statues, d'une taille si fantastique, paraft
une merveille digne d'etre rang6e, par ses proportions, pres de I'ApoUon colosse
ilevi k I'entr^e du Port de Rhodes, trois si^cles avant I'^re chr^tienne, par le
sculpteur Khar^s de Linde, ou pres dela statue de Jupiter, de 13 metres de hau-
teur, que Phidias ex6cuta pour le Temple d'Olympie, en Elide ; ce ne sont pas 5,
10 ou 15 statues qui ont iti vues k l'lle de Piques: on a compt6 plus de 500!

lyes statues de Te Pito te Fenua, appellees Moai dans I'ile — d'un mot poly-
n^sien dont se rapproche le marquisien mohai, offrande, — ^furent tailkes dans

SUNDRY NOTICES OP THE ISLAND. 313

un trachyte dur et gris; le corps n'est pas d^grossi; la tfete seule est soignee;
sous un fort sourcil, I'ceil est enfonc^ profond^ment; les pommettes sont peu
saillantes; le nez est droit, large et long; les narines tres ouvertes; le lobe de
I'oreille tr^s allongd, pendant et perc6; les l^vres minces; le sommet de la tfete
est aplati, parce qu'il devait recevoir un chapeau ou Pukao, en pierre rougetoe
de Hangaroa, d'un mod^e assex semblable, au bord pr^s, k nos hauts-de-f orme :
ceux-la avaient souvent i mtoe de hauteur sur 2 metres de diam^tre; les
artistes signaient leurs oeuvres.

1,'un des officiers de marine, qui, avec le Seignelay, toucha I'lle de P&ques,
en 1877, a visits I'atelier oii ces statues ont dt^travaill^es; il en a vu ^ tons les
degr& de fabrication; les imes encore attach^es h la carri^re, entour£es de
leurs Eclats; les autres finies, mais abandonndes pendant qu'on les condtiisait
h la plate-forme.

Suivons-le dans sa visite au crat^re de Ranororaka, un immense chaudron
de 600 metres dans son plus grand diam^tre en ovale, aux murailles trachy-
tiques de 200 et 300 metres de haut, tapiss6es de verdure; le fond est convert
de joncs et de roseaux au milieu de flaques d'eau sulfureuse.

Les premieres statues, au nombre 40, dispos^es en trois groupes, se rencon-
trent sur le flanc intdrieur du crat^re, face au nord; plusieurs sont k Vitat
d'dbauche et permettent de voir la fa^on dont le travail 6tait ex£cut6, de
comprendre les procddds employes pour transporter les blocs sculptds et les
mettre en place.

Les sculpteurs, disait M. Pinard, en 1878, devant la Socidtd de Gdographie
de Paris, choisissaient toujours, pour tailler leurs statues, une roche situde
sur un plan assez inclind; ils les fagonnaient sur cette roche m^me, sur place,
avec des lames d'obsidienne, des ciseaux en pierre noire de o m. 40 c. de
longueur, et ce n'est qu'apr^s leur avoir donnd le dernier fini, qu'ils s'occupaient
de les en sdparer ; ils pergaient en dessous un certain nombre de trous parall^es
et, ainsi Isoldes de la roche mfere, les faisaient glisser sur la pente naturelle.

Dans les chantiers du Ranororaka, nous voyons d'abord une roche creusde
de 4 metres environ, afin d'obtenir une surface plane, d'environ 5 metres de
long sur 2 m. 55 c. de large, propre k ttre sculptde; tout pris de 1^, deux
statues sont couchdes parallelement, I'une est dbauchde, I'autre est finie;
elles nous donnent les mesures suivantes : hauteur du front, 2 metres ; longueur
du nez, 3 m. 40 c. ; distance du nez aux l^vres, o m. 75 c. ; hauteur du menton,
2 metres; corps, 12 metres; soit 20 m. 15 c, sans le chapeau.

Dans la mdme direction, une troisi^me statue, couchde sur le dos, est encore
intimement unie k la roche et surdlevde d'environ 4 metres; sur la parol de
I'amphithddtre, graves en creux, deux signes reprdsentent, I'un une esplce
d'oiseau, I'autre ime forme humaine; plus loin, est sculp td un buste ayant
comme dimensions : i m. 25 c. potu: la hauteur du front, 2 m. 80 c. pour le nez,
I m. 75 c. pour la bouche et le menton, 8 m. 50 c. pour le reste du corps : au
total 14 m. 30 c; cette statue est remarquable par certains caract^res qui lui
sont propres, et qui consistent en une Ugne de tatouage formde de petits
cercles en relief, disposes sur le nez et sur toute la longueur du corps; le corps
semble convert de bandelettes.

Lorsque le moment dtait venu de transporter ces colossales sculptures, les
indigenes plagaient des cailloux bien ronds sous le Moai, ils tiraient, poussaient,
et le bloc roulait d'une faible longueiu-; avec du temps, de la patience de la

314 EASTER ISLAND.

perseverance dans I'effort, la statue dtait amende k la plate-forme en construc-
tion, et il ne restait qu'^ lui mettre un chapeau, ce qui n'£tait pas une operation
sans difficult^.

Non loin du crat^re est un autre groupe de statues, d'environ 80; elles sont
toutes debout; leur caract^re ethnique est un pen different de celui des pr6c6-
dentes; le nez est un peu plus long et les levres plus dpaisses; c'est une de ces
derni^res statues qui a €t6 prise par le H. M. S. Topaze, et qui git actuelle-
ment sous le portique du British-Museum: elle n'a que 8 pieds de hauteur
et ne p^se que 4500 kilogrammes.

A I'ouest du Ranororaka, au del^ de la Plaine de Hutuiti, couverte de jardins,
de bananiers et de tit, sur un promontoire peu €[ev€, au pied duquel les vagues
viennent se briser, s'61eve une de ces terrasses antiques, appellees par les
indigenes Pakaopa.

Ce monument, aujourd'hui en ruines, devait primitivement se composer
d'une premiere plate-forme, longue de 200 metres, large de 10, haute de 5, k
I'interieur des murs, formes d'6normes pierres pesant jusqu'^ 5000 kilo-
grammes et de section triangulaire; cette terrasse infdrieure supportait une
seconde plate-forme, large seulement de 5 metres, haute de i m. 50 c, b&tie
avec des dalles plac^es de champ c6te k c6te, ayant 2 m. 80 c. ^ 3 m. 15 c. de
long, I m. 20 c. de haut et o m. 25 c. d'dpaisseur; I'interieur de cette terrasse
contient des chambres s^pulcrales d'assez larges dimensions, limit^es par des
dalles plates mesurant en moyenne 2 metres de long sur o m. 80 c. de large;
sur la terrasse inferieure, la face tourn^e du c6te de la terrasse sup^rieure, sont
placdes des statues, plates, dont le facture est beaucoup plus grossi^re que celle
des specimens du crat^re, car les formes, le nez, les yeux ne sont qu'indiqu6s.

Ces statues et ces terrasses ne sont pas les seules curiositds de I'lle de Piques ;
on y voit aussi de longues murailles de pierre, des allies pav^es, des chambres
souterraines extrfemement curieuses. La muraille d'Ovah^ (au N-E) mesure
50 metres de long sur 4 metres de large et i m. 50 c. de hauteur; elle porte un
grand nombre de petits tumuli, tantdt circulaires, tant6t pyramidaux, faits
de pierres amonceldes regulierement. Les chambres souterraines sont des
sortes de casemates elliptiques, dont I'entree regarde la mer; I'dpaisseur de
leurs murs varie de i m. 20 c. ^ 2 m. 50 c. ; le couloir d'entree ne mesure que
o m. 50 c. en hauteur et o m. 55 c. en largeur; il donne acc^s k une chambre
large de 2 m. 50 c, haute de i m. 60 c, dont le sol est de terre battue, le tout
est forme par des dalles de basalte recouvertes de terre.

Les rochers du sud offrent des sculptiures intdressant: visages humains, ois-
eaux, poissons; on y remarque une forme Strange, un animal ayant une tfete
de chat et une forme se rapprochant de celle de I'homme avec un dos courb6,
avec des bras longs et minces. Dans plusieurs grottes, ont €t€ decouverts des
dessins en couleurs, blanc, rouge et noir, repr&entant le visage de I'homme,
des oiseaux k quatre pieds, et mfeme des navires k trois m^ts, avec leurs voiles
gonfiees par le vent.

La sculpture etait fort en honneur dans I'lle de Piques; on a retrouv^
quelques specimens de bois sculptds provenant des ancfetres; ces sculptures
sur bois servaient k completer le parure des Maori, qui habitaient I'ile; il y
en avait plusieurs sortes. Le Tahonga etait une boule en bois de o m. 10 c.
^ o m. 1 5 c. de hautetur, cisel6e avec soin, et du sommet de laquelle s'^chappaient
tant6t deux, tant6t quatre t^tes humaines k faces opposdes; ces boules se

SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. 315

portaient au cou ; tous les Maori en avaient une. Le Rei-miro, rei fait en bois
de miro, probablement un mimosa, rappelait par sa forme les navires d'autre-
fois, et se terminait en figure humaine; il dtait port^ par les hommes, attach^
au cou; les femmes s'ornaient d'un rei en coquillages. Les Moai de bois
dtaient des statuettes k forme humaine, dont les yeux dtaient formes par un
cercle en os entourant une corn^e en pumex vitreux. L'Ua 6tait un bdton
de I m. 50 c. de longueur environ, ovale k son extr^mit^ infdrieure; il s'arron-
dissait et se r6tr£cissait dans sa partie moyenne; il se terminait par une t^te
humaine k double face. L'Ao 6tait un balancier de bois, mince et 16ger, que
les chanteurs devaient manier avec dext6ritd; le Rapa ^tait un ao ne d^passant
pas o m. 60 c.

Plus curieux que ces diffdrents objets sont les Ko-hau-rongorongo, mot qui,
d'apres les traducteurs, signifierait "bois de hibiscus parlants."

Vers 1868, le pere Gaspard Zumbohm, voulant faire un cadeau k I'^vfeque
de Tahiti, lui porta de I'lle de Piques une chaine de cheveux ; elle 6tait enroul^e
autour d'un bois plat de o m. 30 c. sur cm. 15c.; cette planchette ^tait singu-
li^re: sur les deux c6tes des caract^res ^taient graves; plus que la chalne de
cheveux, elle piqua la curiosity de Mgr. Tepano Jaussen ; d€jk le fr^re Eugene
Eyraud, qui vint en 1864 k I'lle de Piques, pour y rapatrier quelques-uns des
indigenes razzias en 1862 par des navires p^ruviens, avait signal^ les tablettes
en bois, couvertes de caract^res hi^roglyphiques, qu'il avait vues dans les cases
indigenes.

Iv'dv^que de Tahiti pria les missionnaires de I'lle de Piques de lui envoyer
plusieurs specimens de ces bois ; il regut un miro, une rame et trois tablettes.

Sxu: le rame, longue de o m. 90 c, large de o m. 10 c, 6taient figurdes de
chaque c6t6 8 Ugnes de figures renfermant 1547 caracteres; sur le miro, long de
o m. 20 c, large de o m. 20 c, 14 lignes dtaient gravies d'un c6t€, 14 de I'autre,
offrant 806 caracteres; sur I'une des tablettes, longue de o m. 40 c., large de
o m. 15 c, ily avait 10 lignes au recto, 12 au verso, donnant 1135 caracteres,
et siu- I'autre, 9 lignes d'un cbti, 8 Ugnes de I'autre, avec 822 caracteres.

Les lignes form^es par ces caracteres sont horizontales et k peu pr^s paral-
leies; elles sont tracees en commengant par le bas; la premiere ligne inf6rieure
va de gauche k droite ; lorsque le graveur I'eut achevde, il retourna la tablette la
tete en bas, et siu: la premiere ligne il en traga une seconde de gauche k droite;
arrivde au bord, il vira de nouveau, 6crivant une troisieme Ugne dans le sens
de la premiere, c'est-i-dire de gauche a droite par rapport k lui-m^me; lorsque
Ton examine I'une de ces planchettes, les figures des lignes i et 2 ont les tdtes
oppos6es les unes aux autres, de mdme que les lignes 3 et 4, 4 et 5 ; lorsque
I'artiste est arriv6 en haut de la premiere face, il toume la planche de droite
k gauche et continue sur le verso en gravant la premiere ligne tout en haut,
puis continuant en descendant ligne par ligne, comme les bceufs, qui silloiment
les deux versants d'un coteau, et qui, apr^s avoir commence en bas d'un
versant, dtre mont& sans rompre le sillon, passent sur le versant oppos6 et
descendent par une suite de lacets r^guliers. La rlgle du renversement des
lignes n'^tait pas absolue, comme le prouve I'inscription de 3 lignes (de verso)
que nous reproduisons d'apres une photographie.

On a tent^ de ddchiffrer le sens des 500 caracteres diffdrents relevds sur les
tablettes. Chaque signe repr&ente un objet et est un croquis: croquis
d'homme, de poisson, d'oiseau, de fleur; on y reconnalt, parmi les hommes,

316 EASTER ISLAND.

des chefs; parmi les poissons, des dorades; panni les oiseaux, des frigates;
parmi les fleurs, la fleur de la canne k sucre: bien rendus sont les cancrelats
noirs, la baleine, les fruits pendant aux branches, les croissants de la lune, la
pluie qui tombe; qudques scenes aussi: des hommes langant une pierre, des
hommes tenant du feu, des hommes mangeant, des hommes dans la chatne
d'union.

Ces figures ne repr&entent que les animaux, les plantes, les choses de I'ile;
on n'y reconnalt aucun animal dtranger; chaque signe repr&ente un objet
ou un acte : aucun signe ne relie les iddes entre elles.

Ces tablettes rappellent I'dcriture primitive de I'ancienne Egypte k I'^poque
id^ographique, oii le scribe peignait la chose dont il voulait parler, oii des sons
ne s'dtaient pas encore attaches aux images qui allaient plus tard perdre leur
signification. EUes rappellent I'^criture dgyptienne sans fetre une dcriture, car
elles ne traduisent pas une suite de pens^es; elles sont une s6rie d'images
inddpendantes les unes des autres.

Quelle pouvait dtre leur utilit6? "N'y a-t-il rien 1^ dedans?", comme
demandait I'^vdque de Tahiti. II semble que ces tablettes devaient servir h
aider la m^moire des indigenes lorsqu'ils se r^unissaient pour chanter; chaque
signe repr^sentait peut-dtre le premier mot ou la premiere id^e de la strophe :
en suivant les lignes, les choeurs se souvenaient, croit-on, de I'enchalnement
des paroles: ces tablettes sont des bois "souffleurs. "

En scrutant les horizons, nous pourrons distinguer, dans les iles qui marquent
la lisiere m^ridionale du domaine polyndsien, des statues identiques k celles de
rile de Piques ; il s'en rencontre k I'lle Pitcairn, k I'lleTubuai, k I'lle Raivavae ;
dans cette derni^re, les statues ont mfeme allure qu'k I'lle de Piques, mais elles
sont moins grandes; les oreilles sont ^normes et le bas du corps informe; ces
moai sont months sur des plate-formes. A Pitcairn, il y avait anciennement un
marae considerable, qui ^tait orn^ k chaque angle d'une statue d' environ trois
metres de haut, mont^e sur une plate-forme en pierre unie. A Puamau, vers
la pointe orientale de I'lle Hivaoa (du groupe des Marquises) se voient encore
de hautes statues : celle que nous pr^sentons ici s'dl^ve au-dessus du sol d'en-
viron quatre metres. De m^me qu'k I'lle de Piques, des artistes de talent
sculptaient le bois aux lies Marquises; dans cet archipel, ils se livrent, d'ail-
leurs de nos jours encore, a ce travail traditionnel; statues de pierre et pieces
sculpt^es y ont un type un peu special : yeux grands et ronds, bouche largement
fendue, crine trfes aplati.

Les poteaux sculpt^s, plantes autrefois dans I'lle Nord de la Nouvelle-
Zflande par les premiers Emigrants de I'Hawaiki, ont d'^videntes analogies
avec la facture des sculptures de la Polyn^sie orientale.

A travers la campagne de I'lle de Piques se rencontrent aussi des pierres
lev&s, hautes de i m. 20 c. ; i Hawaii, autres menhirs et des dolmens faits de
trois pierres debout recouvertes d'une quatri^me; k Tonga-tabu, a I'autre
extr^mite du Pacifique, est une porte monumentale en pierre; entre Hawaii et
Tonga-tabu, dans I'lle Maiden, qui est de formation madr^porique, et oii le
basalt fait d^faut, les dolmens ont 6ti construits en blocs madr6poriques; k
Rapa, c'est-i-dire Rapa-iti, on rencontre des menhirs; on y voit aussi des con-
structions cyclop^ennes faites de pierres taill^es de 2 m. 50 c. sur i m. 80 c. de
hauteur, plac^es les unes sur les autres; tous les sommets des montagnes qui
ne sont pas absolument inaccessibles, tous les cols principaux donnant acc^s

SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. 317

d'une vdlde dans une autre, sont domin& par des forts en pierres s^ches par-
faitement construits, composfe de terrasses superposdes, qu'une tour domine.

D'autres monuments anciens ont ^t^ signals vers I'extr^menorddudomaine :
dans les Mariannes; k Tinian, dans cet archipel, se voient encore des vestiges
de temples polyn^siens : ce sont de doubles rang^es symetriques de piliers
carr&, de forme pyramidale, mesurant 5 pieds k la base, ayant 12 ou 13 pieds
de hauteur, surmont^s chacun d'un demi-globe massif dont le diam^tre fait
face en haut et qui offre de loin I'apparence d'une grande jatte; il y a peu de
parties de I'tle ou il n'y ait de ces piliers.

Quel peuple a fagonn^ les gigantesques statues du crat^re de Ranororaka,
celles de Raivavae et des autres lies? Quel peuple a construit ces colossales
plates-formes fun^raires de I'lle de Piques? Quels artistes ont grav6 les bois
d'hibiscus ? Quelles communaut6s ont 61ev6 les temples de Tinian ?

(Page 228.) I/'Ile de Piques, comme disait k la tribune de la Chambre, en
1890, r^v&que Freppel, situde k mi-chemin entre le continent am^ricain et nos
dtablissements de Tahiti, est un position de premier ordre : elle a une impor-
tance maritime considerable, puisque c'est la seule lie qui coupe la route d'Aus-
tralie en avant de Tahiti; elle a une importance commerciale trds grande,
puisqu'tm Frangais, qui y r&ida de 1868 k 1876, Dutrou-Bornier, r6ussit k y
f aire pousser du bl6, de I'orge, de I'avoine, y planta assez de vignes pour esp^rer
une rdcolte de quatre k cinq cents barriques de vin par an, y r^colta des fruits
en abondance, des p^ches, des figues, et y poss^dait, lorsqu'il mourut, 6000
moutons, 100 vaches, 42 chevaux, 300 pores. II avait enseign^ aux Polyn6-
siens de I'lle I'amour de la France et, en 1870, 250 d'entre eux voulaient venir
avec leurs lances combattre pour la France. En 1872 leur reine adressa k
Tahiti ime demande formelle de protectorat: le gouvernement envoya sa
r^ponse par I'aviso k vapeur le Bruat; il remerciait la reine et les chefs de leurs
sentiments, demandait a notre compatriote Dutrou-Bornier de continuer k f avo-
riser ces tendances et laissait entrevoir une prochaine declaration d'annexation
qui n'dtait que difleree. Dutrou-Bornier vient k Tahiti en 1875, il est accueilli
par le gouverneur comme le repr&entant de la France k I'lle de Piques. En
1881 un chef de I'lle de Piques, accompagn6 d'une vingtaine d'indigenes, est
envoys i Papeete pour demander la nomination d'un resident; 1' administration
frangaise r^pondqu'elle consid^reles indigenes de I'lle comme sesprotdg&,mais
que ses ressources ne lui permettent pas d'instaJler un fonctionnaire k titre
permanente dans un poste si lointain. Le Chih s'est empar^ en 1888 de cette
lie, sur laquelle le pavilion frangais avait flottd pendant plus de douze ans!

(From the "Proceedings of the California Academy of Sciences, vol. v, page 317.]
(The photographic plates mentioned in this excellent record were of great
clearness and beauty. A dozen years after the date of this correspondence I
tried in vain to secure a set, but nothing could be learned in Papeete of the dis-
position of the negatives. The Lord Bishop of Axieri, Mgr. Tepano Jaussen,
had a set of the plates in his own Ubraryand had sent sets to various scientific
bodies, but to only a few, for the temporaUties of a missionary bishop are but
slight. The California Academy of Sciences lost all its collections in the des-
truction of the city. For the same reason the following citation is beyond the
reach of investigators, for copies of the volume are rare even in libraries.)

318 EASTKR ISLAND.

The President donated a series of photographs (25) of the hieroglyphic
inscriptions on the blocks found on Easter Island. A letter was read on the
subject of these hieroglyphics from Mr. Croft as follows :

"Papebtb, Tahiti, April 30th, 1874.

" Dear Sir : Your very complimentary letter, of February 4th, was received
by me at a moment when I was prostrated by a severe illness ; but I availed my-
self of the first hours of convalescence, con amore, to attend to your very natu-
ral, and indeed, somewhat anticipated requests. Being informed by Monseig-
neur Axieri that it would be impossible for him to let you have one of the blocks,
I have spared no exertions to obtain for you two good sets of photographs of all
of them, in accordance with your desire.

"The Bishop, owing in part to his desire to ameliorate your disappointment
in not being able to see and handle one of the coveted articles, and partly owing
to his own innate good nature, has done all he could to assist me, lending me
the blocks (some of them twice over) to be taken to the photographer, and also
loaning me the manuscript chart of Easter Islahd, and a lithographic view of
some of the statues, (or rather ' busts ') together with other assistance.

"Mr. De Greno, a Swede, now residing in Papeete, who was passenger in a
ship which was sunk at Easter Island, having been run in there in a sinking
condition, and who was obliged to stay there some months until taken off by a
brig calling there on her way here from Valparaiso, and who takes an interest
in everything referring to that island, has kindly lent me part of a Harper's
Weekly of April 26th, 1873, from which I have had photographed a portion of
an engraving of a scene in Easter Island. I should advise you to obtain a copy
of the said Weekly, and see the whole picture, and read the account accompany-
ing it. I have submitted it to the examination of a number of Easter Island
natives, and they inform me that it is a very true representation of the actual
state of things, both with reference to the ' statues, ' and to the dress, dances,
and appearance of their people at home. Mr. De Greno also substantiates
their statement.

"I have numbered and otherwise classified the ' photos, ' (ordering the pho-
tographer to preserve the margins for that purpose) so that I think you will be
enabled, from the directions written by me on them and in the letter accom-
panying them, to arrange them properly. One of the blocks is more than a
yard long, and I was obliged to have the ' photo ' taken in six sections) — three
on each side — ^in order to have the characters sufficiently large and distinct to
enable you to read them.

' ' The blocks are of different sizes and shapes. I will explain why they are so.
Many long ages ago, (according to the account the natives of Easter Island,
now living in Tahiti, give me) the population of that island had grown to be
very great, numbering some thousands ; and as the island is small, being only
about twenty miles long, they found it was necessary, on account of having to
depend entirely on their own resources, to cultivate every spot of land that
was capable of cultivation. For this reason they destroyed all the trees, and
planted sweet potatoes, yams, etc., where those trees had grown. From that
time to this, they have never had a tree more than say two inches in thickness,
and that of a soft, quick-growing kind, which they were obliged to use before its
wood had time to harden. Owing to this circumstance, after they had con-
sumed all the wood from their ancient forests, they were obliged to pick up the
driftwood cast on their shores by the ocean, and collect, from whatever other
source they could, any kind of hard wood they could procure in order to record
whatever they wished to record. This accounts for the varieties of wood, the
singular shapes, and the variable thickness of the blocks.

SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISI.AND. 319

"These records or blocks, they say, were extremely numerous in former
times; but a great many were destroyed during their frequent wars, when each
party would, in their anger, injure the valuables of the opposing party. Some
of the natives, however, have told me, with what truth I know not, (for the
natives of all these islands cannot be depended upon for the truth) that soon
after the Catholic missions were established on their island, the missionaries
persuaded many of their people to consume by fire all the blocks in their pos-
session, stating to them that they were but heathen records, and that the pos-
session of them would have a tendency to attach them to their heathenism, and
prevent their thorough conversion to the new religion, and the consequent
saving of their souls. Others of the natives deny this statement altogether,
and are very strenuous in saying that it is false. I may here mention that the
latter are Catholics, and are living with the Bishop. Their statements should
be taken with some allowance. Those who make the charge, on the other
hand, are employed by Mr. Brander, a merchant and planter here, and are not
subject to the control of the Catholics.

"Mr. De Greno, the Swede before spoken of, tells me that when he first
landed on the island, the natives showed him and his friends quite a number of
the records, and they seemed to attach a great value to them ; for some three or
four months after, when he was about leaving, and desired to take one or more
of them away with him, he found it impossible to get one by any means, and
indeed, many of the natives denied having any. The captain of the sunken ship,
however, managed to get two or three of them, which he has taken to Evuope.
"Mr. Calligan, mate of an American vessel from your port, which vessel was
lately wrecked on Easter Island, where he and his friends built a boat from the
remains of the wreck, and came down in it to Tahiti, (and who now commands
a small schooner sailing among the islands here) also managed to get one of the
blocks, which, he has told me, (he is absent just at the present writing) he has
sent to his wife, somewhere in California I think. When he returns, I will try
to find out where, and inform you, so that you may have an opportunity to see
and probably obtain it, or at least to obtain a photographic representation of
its characters.

"Mr. Parker, a merchant of this place, informs me that some three orfouir
years ago, when nearly three hundred of the Easter Island natives were brought
to Tahiti, (as laborers for a term of years, which are now expiring) they had a
number of blocks in their possession which they tried to sell; but they charged
such a high price for them that no one bought them. He says that they seemed
to think tibat they were very valuable, but they could not bring any one else to
their way of thinking. Mr. Parker says that he thought (not understanding
their language) that they were mere bits of wood on which they had tried their
skill at carving, and that the characters were merely ornamental, and that he
did not sufficiently admire such ornaments to cause him to invest any money in
it — at any rate, as much as they demanded. Had he known that they were por-
tions of their records, inscribed in an ancient and peculiar langauge, he would
have brought all he could get at any price. Although I was present here, my-
self, in Papeete, at the time, these blocks entirely escaped my notice, nor did
any one give me the slightest hint of their presence. Had I had Mr. Parker's
opportunity, it is quite probable that I should have laid this matter before the
scientific world years ago. It is barely possible that there may be some of these
blocks now in the possession of some one in Tahiti — Easter Island natives or
others; and I am making inquiries for the purpose of obtaining, if possible, one
or more of them for you.

"In reference to my translation of the inscriptions, I am sorry to inform you
that I was cruelly disappointed in my interpreter. On the day on which he
was brought to my residence by his countryman, who had recommended him as

320 EASTER ISLAND.

competent to give me a translation of the characters, I wrote down part of
what he pretended to interpret for me, and my hopes were raised to the highest
pitch. This day was Sunday, the only day when he was at leisure to attend to
such things. Dining the following week I had mislaid the manuscripts, and
when he came again on the succeeding Sunday, I thought it best to begin anew
with the translation, and I proceeded to again write down his interpretation,
both in his own dialect and in thc'Tahitian dialect of the Malay language. As
I proceeded, however, it struck me that the second translation of the same char-
acters differed materially from the first. This thought kept growing upon me
more and more as I advanced, until at last I became convinced that he was
deceiving me, and that he did not or could not truly interpret the character.
I concluded, however, not to be too hasty in the matter ; and so I gently told him
to go away for the present, and to come back again on the following Sunday.
He did not come again on that day, and not until the next Sunday. In the mean-
time, however, I had found the first manuscript, and having compared it with
the second, I found that they differed very greatly. When he finally came again,
I requested him to again go over his former translation, so that I might correct
the errors and omissions in my manuscript. He did so, and I found that his
third pretended interpretation again differed from either of his former transla-
tions. I then called the attention to these facts — told him that it was impossible
that the same characters should have three different meanings on three differ-
ent Sundays ; that he knew nothing, probably, of the meaning of the characters ;
that he was trying to deceive me, and that he had better leave. He left.

"The Bishop has also been trying his hand in translating the inscriptions.
He showed me a manuscript book of considerable thickness, which he thought
contained an interpretation of most of the characters on the 'photos' marked
Nos. 5 and 6 on our list, being the two sides of one of the blocks. In this work
he says he was assisted by one of his own people, (a native of Easter Island now
in the employ of the Mission) who acted as interpreter. I advised him to sub-
ject him to a similar test to that to which I had subjected mine, when I fear he
will be undeceived as I was. He promised to do so when opportunity occurred.

"Mr. De Greno informs me that when he was on Easter Island he saw two
very old, decrepit natives, whom he was told were taught, in their early youth,
to read and inscribe the records, and thought that it was quite probable that
they could do so.

" In regard to the great stature which you say in yoiu- letter is mentioned by
Roggewein, I have noticed that their stature was rather small than great — sel-
dom exceeding six feet, and rarely attaining that. I made inquiries of them as
to the probable cause of this difference between the stature of their ancestors
and their present height. They stated, in answer, that some twelve years ago
their island was visited by a number of Peruvian vessels, as many as nine at
one time. These vessels sent a part of their crews on shore, armed, and then
the vessels surrounded their island, firing on them with cannon, while the boats'
crews, combined, were driving and firing upon them with muskets. In this
manner a number of them were killed, for they had no firearms, and were too
timid to make close work of it. The consequence was, they were obliged to sur-
render, and after being all collected in one place, their pitiless conquerors pro-
ceeded to select all the largest and most powerful men, and after securely put-
ting them in irons, took them on board the vessels and carried them off into
slavery, to carry heavy sacks of guano on the Chincha Islands. They have
some boys, however, growing up, and who promise to make large men. I
have had one of them photographed for you (No. 17) by himself, and again in
the groups, (Nos. 10 and 11) where he is the central figure, being already
taller than the full-grown men beside him.

SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. 321

"You ask, also, for photographs of the scenery of Easter Island. I have no
means by which I could obtain a photographic view of that kind. But after
somewhat lengthy conversations with the natives, Mr. DeGreno, and others on
that subject, I think I can give you a pen-picture of some of the scenery. Fancy
an island which raises smoothly from the principal portion of the shore to hills
of moderate height, divested for the most part of rocks and roughnesses. In
three parts of the island are extinct volcanoes, as laid down in the chart. Their
craters, however, have been rounded down by time and the ' elements, ' and
the whole appearance of the island indicates great age, much older than Tahiti
and its sturounding islands. There is not a tree or bush to be seen on the
island, except some few that have been planted near the residence of Mr. Dutrou-
Bomier, a French sea-captain now residing on the island, and who is connected
with Mr. John Brander, of this place, in sheep and cattle-raising there.

" In reference to your question, ' How do the natives of Easter Island obtain
fire?' I have to answer that they cannot tell. Their forefathers, like the
ancient Romans, had their 'vestal' fires, preserved from ancient times; but
the ' Vestal Virgins ' of Easter Island were gray-headed and gray-bearded old
heathen priests. It was a part of their duty, sacredly attended to, to guard the
eternal fire, which was neutral, together with its guardians, in all wars. From
this sacred fire the whole community — at one time a large one — could obtain
that useful 'element' from time to time, as they needed it, for cuUnary and
other purposes. This custom is still kept up by a portion of the community,
while another portion rely on the matches of Mr. Dutrou-Bornier for their sup-
ply. Another portion of the community have learned from Gambler Islanders
(who were sent there by the Catholics, to assist the priests) how to make fire :
not by rubbing two sticks together, as you ask in your letter, but by rubbing
the point of one stick on the side of the other, until it makes a hot groove and
eventually fire — a work generally of from five to ten minutes. In order to
illustrate this, I have had a photograph taken for you, showing you the natives
in the very act of producing fire, and have also sent you the identical sticks used
on that occasion. You will notice that the wood is of a soft and spongy nature.
It grows abundantly on these islands, and is a variety known as the Hibiscus
tiliaceus, and called by the natives ' Purau' and ' Fau,' pronounced ' Purow'
and ' Fow, ' ' ow' being sounded as in the word ' how. ' You can, if you wish,
obtain large quantities of it, by going on board the vessels carrying oranges
from these islands to San Francisco ; the orange crates are mostly made of it.
And you could also get one of the Tahitian or other islanders, sailors on board of
such vessels, to make fire for you by the aid of these sticks, and thus practically
or ocularly answer your own question, as they are all experienced in the art.

"As to the cord of human hair, it is no doubt of very modern origin, and
therefore of no value in investigating the age of the inscriptions or the origin of
the language. I have, therefore, not sent you any of it. The natives of the
islands are all the time making it, and it is of no value in reference to matters of
antiquity.

" I have spoke to the natives about the white men seen by Roggewein. They
state that some of their people are very light-colored when they are not much
exposed to the sun's rays. And it may have been much more so formerly, and
the lighter portion may have been readily mistaken for white men; for they
were quite as light as some white sailors who are much exposed to the sun.

"Mr. Calligan, before spoken of in this letter, informs me that during his
forced stay on Easter Island he kept a journal, noting down things which came
under his observation, and that he has sent it to his friend, Mr. MacCrellish, of
the San Francisco Alta California, who will doubtless publish extracts from it.
You will thereby, perhaps, be able to learn much about the island, written upon

322 EASTER ISI^AND.

the spot, with all the freshness of narrative that usually accompanies articles so
written.

' ' Mr. Viand's work, though in French, will also be interesting, being, like Mr.
Calligan's, so very modern, and written upon the spot. You will find it noticed
in Harper's Weekly of April 26th, 1873, before mentioned in this letter.

"I am very anxious to see whether the characters on the blocks agree with
those on the sculptiu-es on the island of Java and other East Indian islands on
the coast. If you have now, or can get a chance to see, a work on East Indian
sculptures, please consult it and inform me of the result.
"Yours in haste,

"Thomas Croft.
"Professor George Davidson,

"President California Academy of Sciences, San Francisco."

"Papeete, Tahiti, April 30th, 1874.
"President California Academy of Sciences.

"Dear Sir: Yours of the 4th ult., requesting me to procure for you photo-
graphs of all the blocks of characters in the possession of the Mission here, and
also the scenery, monuments, people, etc., of Easter Island, was duly received
by me, and I hasten to comply with your requests. Accompanying this letter
you will receive 52 photographs in duplicate as follows: Nos. i and 2 back
each other; Nos. 3 A, 3 B, and 3 C, and Nos. 4 A, 4 B, and 4 C, also back each
other; the block from which they were taken is over a yard long, and I was
obliged to have it taken in six sections, three on each side, in order that the
characters should be large enough to enable you to see them distinctly. Nos.
5 and 6 back each other — that is, the one was taken from one side of the block,
and the other from the other. No. 7 is taken from a lithograph in possession
of the Bishop. No. 8 is taken from a manuscript chart of Easter Island, also
in the possession of the Bishop. This chart was made by the officers of the
Chilian corvette O'Higgin in 1870, as stated on the chart; the names having
been corrected by the Bishop personally, from information derived from the
islanders themselves now in his employ here. No. 9 was taken from part of an
engraving contained in Harper's Weekly of April 26th, 1873, which please see,
as it is interesting and truthful ; it and the lithograph were taken by Lieutenant
Viaud, of the French frigate La Flore, Admiral de Lapelin, on the occasion of
said Admiral's conveying away one of the busts from Easter Island, and which
he brought here, afterwards took to France. I called him Admiral Roussdn, in
mistake, in my first letter to the California Academy of Sciences. No. 10
and No. 1 1 are two groups of natives of Easter Island, differently taken, on
account of the imperfection of the camera used, which was a French instrument.
The photographer is about to receive an American camera from California,
when he hopes to take the large photographs in a better manner. Nos. 12
are two different photographs of the natives on the act of making fire, taken
just at the moment of producing fire. One of them holds his hat to prevent
the wind from cooling the groove and blowing away the fine wood dust which
is produced by the rubbing, and which forms the tinder; another holds the
stick rubbed, to prevent its being disarranged, and the third has just finished
the rubbing. Nos. 13 and 14 back each other, and are similar to those in the
archives of the Academy. Nos. 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, and 20 are portraits of
Easter Island natives as they now dress, in the employ of the mission here.
Nos. 21 and 22 back each other. No. 23 is a photograph taken at the request
of the Bishop, some time since. I have procured two copies to send to you,
because it is interesting. The gray-bearded priest in the center is one of two
priests who were formerly on Easter Island, and who are accused by a portion

SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISI.AND. 323

of the islanders of causing that act of vandalism, the destruction of a great
many of the records. On each side of him stand the two husbands of the two
women, and the fathers of the two small children, whose mothers hold them in
their arms. I have had the portraits of the two women taken larger, (Nos. 19
and 20) so that you can better see their features, and also the husband of one of
them, (No. 1 9) who is No. 1 6, in order that you may see his features. The other
one refused to be taken. In No. 23 you also may see, in the hands of another
priest, one of the blocks from which I have had two of the photographs taken.
You may also see in the hands and on the persons of different natives, some of
the idols, paddles, and implements used by the heathen priests in their worship.

" Both the Bishop and myself would be extremely pleased if you would send
us a copy of the Proceedings of the California Academy of Sciences, containing
my letters on this affair, to be preserved as a souvenir of passing events, and as
containing in a printed form the information which I and others have collected.

"Mr. C. B. Hoare, the photographer here, wishes me to state that he will
preserve the negatives from which all these photographs have been taken, and
if you or any of your friends wish any more, he will be able to furnish them at a
much lower price than he is obliged to charge for these.

"I have presented to the Bishop, in your name, a copy of each of the photo-
graphs, as some compensation to him for his kindness and trouble. I feel cer-
tain that I shall receive your approbation for so doing.

" I have retained a copy of each of the photographs, numbered and marked
precisely hke yours, so that if you need any more explanations, or wish to order
any one or more of them, you need but state its number, when I will look at
mine, and tmderstand you perfectly.

"Yours, etc.,

"Thomas Croft."

The following is a transcript of the article mentioned in the foregoing
letter. The number of Harper's Weekly in which it appears further
embellishes the article with a wood cut very little short of a page in size,
from which it appears that Lieutenant Viaud's crayon was as fanciful
as his pen. While the information as to events on Easter Island may
not be wholly trustworthy, the extract may possess an extraneous
interest as one of the earliest productions of Pierre Loti.

"M. JuUen Viaud, an ofl&cer of the French frigate Florida, has pubHshed an
interesting account of a recent exploration of Easter Island, in the Pacific
Ocean. This island is rarely visited either by Americans or Europeans; but
if M. Viaud's pen and pencil do not exaggerate, it lately possessed some of the
most remarkable relics of an extinct race, civilization, and religion ever dis-
covered in the New World. The Florida anchored off Easter Island one fine
morning, and was immediately boarded by the captain of a whaling ship lying
there, who informed the captain of the frigate that a Dane was living on the
island, and that the native inhabitants numbered about five hundred, the Dane
being the only Eiuropean there. The captain of the whaler was accompanied
by a native islander, apparently not more than twenty-five years of age; his
slight, but well proportioned figure was nearly nude, and tattoed in a very rude
manner, the tattooing, consisting of broad straight lines interspersed with
delineations of birds, so completely covering the body as nearly to conceal the
original color of the skin. His lips were tattooed blue, and his face was dis-
figiu-ed by the appHcation of a kind of red clay mixed with oil. In his dark,
bushy hair were fastened plumes, quills, and tufts of feathers. His eyes were
immoderately large, and had a soft, melancholy expression. His name was

324 EASTER ISLAND.

P^t^ro. He did not remain long on board, but after entertaining the crew
with several fantastic melodies, departed, accompanied by M. Viaud, who with
him entered the skiff, and sailed toward the island. No sooner had these two
landed on the beach than a crowd of tattooed savages issued from the smallest
imaginable huts, brandishing shapeless grimacing idols, and spears pointed
with flint. The natives immediately surrounded the officer, but evinced no
signs of a hostile disposition. He noticed that they possessed a mild, timid
expression of countenance, in spite of the rude tattooing, which imparted a
fierce and malevolent aspect. The islanders, in turn, scanned the stranger
with evident curiosity, and forming a circle around him, made gestures and
demonstrations of a most extraordinary nature. They first poised their bodies
in surprising attitudes, and chanted a plaintive, lugubrious melody. Suddenly
the rhythm grew more animated, the languid tones changed to loud and harsh
vociferations, and ended in a frantic, maniacal dance. No pictorial illustration
could convey any but a faint idea of the scene. There was something in their
movements inconceivably wild and grotesque. They moved about, gesticu-
lating wildly, and singing in an outlandish manner, with uncouth voices, modu-
lated to suit savage ears. The wild songs were sometimes slow and solemn,
then rapid and shrill, and as abruptly ended and all hushed.

" Before returning to the frigate, the officer explored a large tumulus on the
island. There, upraised above the dead, were mounds of stones like Gaelic
cromlechs, tall monuments, and immense stone statues. One of the latter,
which had fallen, measured twenty-seven feet long, and eight feet across the
breast and shoulders. Opposite the tumulus was a tiny spot of ground cov-
ered with a wreck of coral rock and thin transparent shells. This granulated
mass was of well defined whiteness, with the exception of a part which was
beautifully variegated with a fine trituration of rose coral.

"Previous to the execution of an act of vandalism purposed by the admiral
of the frigate, M. Viaud revisited the tumulus, his purpose this time being to
make crayon sketches of some of the enormous statues that were standing
or lying on every side. This done, a detachment of officers and men were
sent in the ship's boat to the island. It was proposed to overthrow the huge
stone figures, demolish them, and transport the fragments to France. The
officers and crew landed, and at the signal call marched to the place designated.
On arriving there they at once commenced the work of destruction. An inde-
scribable scene followed. The colossal pillars and statues were loosened from
their foundations and broken into splinters. Crowds of natives assembled,
and animated by the example set before them, they too displaced the images,
leveled the monuments, and mutilated the statues of stone. At intervals the
islanders would dance wildly about, at the same time making the place resound
with savage yells. One native alone of the entire population stood grimly
aloof, ruefully contemplating the scene. His hair was bristUng with black,
sombre plumes. It was the old chief of the island. An hour passed; every
relic of antiquity lay prostrate on the ground. The detachment withdrew to
the water's edge, carrying the spUnters and fragments, which were to be trans-
ferred to the deck of the frigate."

[Prom "The Beginnings of Writing, "by Dr. Walter James Hoffman (New York: D.Appleton

& Co., 1895), page 29.]

The natives of the Easter Islands were possessed of a system of elaborate
picture writing. Pieces of hard wood from four to six inches in length and
half as broad were prepared by making parallel shallow grooves, in which the
delicate outUnes of human figures, animate forms and plants were incised.

SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. 325

The ridges between the grooves prevented the figm-es from becoming defaced
by friction. The most interesting point in connection with these records is
that the initial character is at the lower left hand corner, the succeeding ones
running towards the right side, at the end of which the specimen must be turned
upside down and the reading continued until the end is reached, when the
record is again held as at the beginning. This, then, is in the style of the
ancient Greek boustrophedon.

[From Ellis' "Polynesian Researches," vol. 3, chapter 11.]

Two degrees farther from the equator, and rather more than twenty degrees
nearer the American continent, an island is situated, which has attracted
considerable notice from most of the navigators who have prosecuted their
discoveries in the Pacific. It was discovered by Roggewein, on Easter day,
1722, and called Easter Island.

This is a small hilly island, bearing evident marks of volcanic origin, or of
having been subject to the action of subterraneous fire. The hills are conical,
and were by Kotzebue supposed to resemble those of Hawaii. Nothing can
be more contradictory than the descriptions different voyagers have given of
the appearance of this island. Some as in Roggewein's account, and that of
La P^rouse, representing it as rich and fertile; others, as Forster, describing
it as parched and desolate. The population, which La Pdrouse estimated at
about 2,000, is supposed by Kotzebue to have increased; by others they are
said to have decreased, and not to exceed i ,200. The inhabitants are evidently
part of the race which has spread itself extensively over the isles of the Pacific,
and they evince that propensity to licentiousness and theft which mark the
larger communities.

The most remarkable objects in Easter Island are its monuments of stone-
work and sculpture, which, though rude and imperfect, are superior to any
found among the more numerous and civilized tribes inhabiting the South
Sea Islands. These monuments consist in a number of terraces or platforms,
built with stones, cut and fixed with great exactness and skill, forming, though
destitute of cement, a strong durable pile. On these terraces are fixed colossal
figures or busts. They appear to be monuments erected in memory of ancient
kings or chiefs, as each bust or column had a distinct name. One of these,
of which Forster took the dimensions, consisted of a single stone twenty feet
high and five wide, and represented a human figure to the waist ; on the crown
of the head a stone of cylindrical shape was placed erect, this stone was of a
different color from the rest of the figure, which appeared to be formed of a
kind of cellular lava. In one place seven of these statues or busts stood
together; one, which they saw lying on the ground, was twenty-seven feet
long and nine in diameter. The largest, however, that La P6rouse saw, was
fourteen feet six inches high and seven feet six inches in diameter. The
inhabitants of many of the northern and eastern islands make stone represen-
tations of their deities and of their departed ancestors, but none equal in size
to those found on Easter Island. When Cook visited this island the natives
appeared to possess but few means of subsistence and to inhabit very small
and comfortless dwellings. A greater abundance appeared when they were
subsequently visited by the French navigator; their habitations appeared more
comfortable, one of which was three hundred and ten feet long and ten feet wide.

326 EASTER ISLAND.

[From " Oceanie, ou cinqui^me partie du monde, " by G. L. Domeny de Rienzi,
vol. 2 (1843), page 281.]

Nous comprendrons sous le nom de Sporades Oc^aniennes I'lle Vaihou ou
de Piques et I'lle Sala y Gomez, les deux terres les plus recul&s de la Polynesia.
Nous allons d'abord d^crire la premiere.

L'lle Vaihou est situde (extrdmit^ nord-est), selon Beechey, par 27° 6' 28"
de latitude sud, et 1 1 1° 32' 42" de longitude est; elle est de forme triangulaire
et a environ cinq lieues dans sa plus grand largeur: son port, qu'on nomme la
bale de Cook, est par 27° 9' latitude sud, et 111° 45' longitude est. Le point
culminant de I'ile s'fl^ve k onze cents pieds environ au-dessus de la mer.

Hidi-Hidi (CEdidde), Taitien qui accompagnait Cook, r&uma parfaitement
I'impression que laisse Vaihou. Taata maitai, wenoua ino, dit-il; les hommes
bons, la terre mauvaise. En effet, tout annongait une andenne civilisation
perdue par les habitants actuels : c'est que la st^riht^ avait changd la face de
ce pays. Cook a estim6 la population de cette Jle de six ^ sept mille 4mes;
la P&ouse k deux mille, et Beechey k douze cent soixante. Selon Roggeween,
leur taille est gigantesque; selon Beechey, elle ne d^passe pas cinq pieds sept
pouces et demi anglais. Un navigateur (je crois que c'est la P6rouse) pretend
qu'ils vivent en communaut^ de biens et de femmes.

Cette lie, dont les di£f6rents noms europ^ens ont la mfeme signifcation, et
que les anglais et les Amdricains appellent Easter's-Island, les Frangais He de
Piques, et les naturels Vaihou, fut d^couverte le jour de P4ques, le 6 avril
1722, par la division hollandaise aux ordres de I'amiral Roggeween, qui la
baptisa du nom de Paasen (Piques), en I'honneur de la solennitd du jour.

A peine cette division 6tait-elle en vue de cette ile, qu'un naturel d'une
taille ^lev^e, d'une physionomie agr^able, vint vers elle sur une pirogue, et
monta k bord sans fagon. Cet homme, veritable pasquin, grimacier comme
un poUchinelle, r^pondit k I'accueil amical qu'on lui fit par toutes sortes de
singeries. II copiait tout ce qu'il voyait faire et il amusa beaucoup I'^quipage.
On lui fit quelques presents qu'il suspendit k son cou; il mangea avec grand
app^tit les aliments qu'on lui offrit; mais au lieu de boire le vin qu'on lui
donna, il se le jeta dans les yeux. Plus d'un matelot rit de bon cceur, tout en
blasphdmant contre le dr61e qui faisait, selon eux, si peu de cas du jus divin.
Cette hospitality lui allait k merveille; mais ses h6tes ne se souciaient gu^re
d'une plus longue visite d'lme sauvage dont ils ne pouvaient deviner les inten-
tions qui pouvaient ^tre hostiles; aussi on eut toutes les peines du monde k
lui faire abandonner ses nouvelles connaissances, et k le faire descendre dans sa
pirogue, lorsque le soir fut venu. II dut pourtant se r^soudre k cette separation,
qui dut ^tre touchante de sa part, si Ton en juge par I'obstination qu'il mit k
y consentir. II retourna enfin vers la terre, en criant de toute la force de ses
poumons: Odorraga! Odorraga! C'^taient vraisemblablement ses adieux.

On ne sait pas au juste quel rdcit il fit k ses compatriotes de sa reception
sur le navire hollandais, et s'il tenta leur cupiditd ou excita d'injustes soupgons
sur les intentions des Europeens, mais le lendemain, quand la division mouilla
devant I'lle, sur la plage qui 6tait sem^e d'idoles, une foule curieuse et ^tonnde
circulait sur le rivage. Leur physionomie sembla aux Hollandais moins heu-
reuse que celle du sympathique arlequin de la veille, et ils crurent n'engager
qu'avec defiance des communications avec ces insulaires. La suite justifia la
perspicacity des nouveaux d^barqu^s. On n'a jamais pu savoir comment

SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISI/AND. 327

commenca la lutte; un coup de fusil fut tir^; un insulaire tomba roide mort.
Ce coup de fusil alluma la guerre. Roggeween descendit lui-mdme k la tdte
de cent cinquante hommes, tant soldats que marins, et fit feu sur la multitude,
qui avait I'Dutrecuidance de repousser par la force des h6tes qui leur faisaient
I'honneur de leur rendre visite, et cela sans respect pour la solennit^ des
saintes f^tes de Piques. II y a un vieux proverbe: I^e bon pitit pour le
m^chant. Hdlas ! les HoUandais eurent la douleur de reconnaltre, au nombre
des victimes de cette premiere d&harge, leur bon ami I'arlequin de la veille.

Les indigenes, qui n'avaient pas compris le hoUandais, comprirent cette legon
de politesse; ils s'y montr^rent sensibles; et pour tdmoigner k leurs li6tes
toute leur reconnaissance de leurs bontds, ils se Mt^rent de venir d^poser k
leurs pieds tout ce qu'ils avaient de plus prdcieux, armes, pr&ents, provisions
de toutes sortes; ils pouss^rent mdme la complaisance jusqu'^ leur amener
leurs femmes, et k les forcer de coucher k bord.

Depuis cet Change de politesse, la bonne harmonic r^gna entre les Europ6ens
et les insulaires. Ceux-ci trouvaient qu'ils n'y avaient rien gagnd ; les drag£es
dont le parrain de leur ile avait cru devoir accompagner son bapt^me, leur
semblaient trop am^res pour en chercher de nouvelles. En consequence, les
HoUandais visiterent leur ile ; la terre y ^tait bien cultiv^e, les champs y ^talent
dos et distincts, et chaque famille occupait un hameau. I^es habitations,
form^es de pieux fichus en terre et d'un mortier d'argile ou de limon, avec une
couvertxu-e de chaume, dtaient larges de huit ou dix pieds et longues de quar-
ante k soixante.

Les naturels leur sembl^rent vifs, alertes, et d'une physionomie douce, sou-
mise, agreable, modeste, presque timide : quelques-uns 6taient presque blancs,
mais la plupart avaient le teint d'un jaune fonc6, et leur corps ^tait convert de
dessins d'animaux et d'oiseaux.

Suivant la relation de la ddcouverte, ils preparaient leurs aliments dans des
pots de terre; ce qui, si le fait est vrai, annoncerait une Industrie assez avanc6e.

Quant aux femmes, les Europdens les trouv^rent passablement jolies, et ils
en ^prouverent toutes sortes de provenances.

I/Cs idoles de Vaihou Otaient des statues colossales taill6es dans la pierre,
ayant quelque configuration humaine, et environndes d'une aire pavde en
pierres blanches. I/CS natiurels ne les regardaient qu'avec une profonde v€a.6-
ration, et se tenaient en f oule et assidument aupr^s d'elles; parmi eux on dis-
tinguait divers personnages ayant des boucles d'oreilles, la t^te rasOe, et un
bonnet de plumes noires et blanches, et que I'amiral Roggeween a cru 6tre leurs
prtoes.

Le navigateur hoUandais ne put faire que de courtes observations sur Vaihou,
d'oii il fut ioTci de partir le lendemain de crainte d'un vent d'ouest. Depuis
cette Opoque aucun ^mopien n'avait visits cette lie, lorsque Cook s'y arrfeta
huit jours au mois de mars 1774, et y recueillit facilement toutes les notions
qu'il pouvait ddsirer. Les naturels, instruits par une triste experience de ce que
coutait la guerre avec les Europeens, ne s'oppos^rent pas cette fois k leur visite.

lis y trouv^rent partout les hommes beaucoup plus nombreux que les femmes
et cette disproportion les frappa m^me teUement, que, selon Forster, ce sexe
aurait 6ti gradueUement en dOcroissant. II est probable qu'eUes se cachaient.
Cette erreur lui en fit commettre sans doute une autre dans revaluation de la
population, dont il n'a porte le chiffre qu'^ neuf mille imes. Un Taitien,

328 EASTER ISLAND.

nomm6 Hidi-Hidi (CEdidde), qu'ils avaient k bord, servit d'interprfete aux
Anglais et facilita un peu leurs rapports avec les insulaires, dans le langage
desquels Forster a remarqud quelque ressemblance avec un dialecte de la
langue des habitants de Taiti. Selon Cook, ils appelaient leur ile Teapi, et
selon Forster ils I'appelaient Vaihou, qui est en effet son v&itable nom. Ils
vivaient alors sous la direction d'un chef nommd Tohi-Tai, dent le pouvoir
tr^s-restreint consistait k donner plutdt des conseils que des ordres.

Les hommes dtaient tatou^s de la tfete aux pieds ; les f emmes I'^taient beau-
coup moins, mais les deux sexes avaient le corps reconvert d'une couleur rouge
ou blanche. Les hommes n'avaient ordinairement pour v^tement qu'un
tablier court attach^ autour des reins au moyen d'une corde; d'autres, et en
gdn^ral les femmes, 6taient rev^tus d'une grande pi^ce d'dtoffe qui leur envelop-
pait tout le corps, et avaient les jambes couvertes d'une piece plus petite. Qk
et la se rencontraient des hommes ayant une sorte de diad^me garni de plumes
sur la t^te ; les femmes portaient un bonnet en paille et pointu par le haut ; tous
avaient les lobes des oreilles extrfemement allonges, parfois jusqu'S. deux ou
trois pouces de longueur, et ornfe ordinairement de touffes de duvet blanc, de
plumes et d'anneaux de diverses substances.

Leurs cases, dont la porte 6tait si basse qu'on n'y entrait qu'en rampant,
£taient de v6ritables chenils de la largeur de six k huit pieds et de la hauteur de
cinq ou six. EUes consistaient en des batons fich£s en terre k quelque distance
les uns des autres, recourb^s ensemble k leur sommet pour former la charpente,
et reconverts en feuilles de chaume. Comme on leur interdit I'entree de plusi-
eurs autres, construites en terre et recouvertes en pierres, ils suppos^rent que
c'^taient des tombeaux

Rien ne saurait donner une id^e exacte des singuliers monuments qui exist-
aient naguere a Vaihou, et que les HoUandais avaient pris pour des idoles.
Cook les examina avec soin sur plusieurs points de I'tle. C'etaient des effigies
ayant des yeux en ellipse placfe en travers de la tfete, un nez sans front, un cou
tr^s court, des oreilles interminables, des cheveux roides et droits, des dpaules
k peine indiqudes, et au-dessus de ce buste un appendice en pierre de la forme la
plus bizarre, et ayant quelque ressemblance avec le psenth, coiffure des dieux
£gyptiens. Tel 6tait le genre de ces monuments 61ev6s k la mdmoire des plus
grands hommes du pays. Les statues etaient hautes tant6t de dix, tant6t de
quinze, tant6t de vingt pieds, et souvent le tiers de ces statues n'^tait f orm6 d'un
bonnet cylindrique dont le diametre avait quatre a cinq pieds. Les naturels en
interdisaient toujours I'approche aux Anglais. lis donnaient commun^ment k
ces statues les noms de Tomo-Ai, Tomo-Eri, Houhou, Maraheina, Ouma-Riva,
Winapou, sans doute les chefs auxquels ils Etaient consacrds, et ils les conf on-
daient tous sous la denomination de Anga-Tabou, qui signif ait peut-toe monu-
ments consacr^s ou qu'on doit r6v6rer. Aujourd'hui les habitants ne construi-
sent que de simples mausol^es en pierre en I'honneur des morts. Les monu-
ments vus par Cook Etaient tres-anciens, et il est a supposer que la decadence
de I'ile a empdch^ les habitants d'entreprendre des travaux gigantesques de ce
genre.

Forster trouva I'ile Vaihou gdn&alement couverte de pierres brunes, noires
et rougedtres, de nature spongieuse et d'origine dvidemment volcanique. Des
touffes de feuilles extrdmement glissantes Etaient les seules preuves de sa v6g€-
tation. Parfois, se prdsentait un sol de tuf ferrugineux, oh la roche ^tait si

SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. 329

compacte qu'il n'y germait ni herbes, ni plantes. EUe lui parut peu suscepti-
ble de fertility. Bien qu'il rapporte que les naturals avaient des pirogues, il ne
rencontra pas un arbre, k moins qu'on ne veuille donner ce nom £l quelques
tiges d'Hibiscus populneus, cMtif arbrisseau d'un bois blanc et cassant, et dont
la feuille ressemble a celle du fr^ne, ou bien k des muriers k papier, dont les insu-
laires tiraient parti pour f aire leurs ^toffes, et k une espece de mimosa au bois
rouge, dur et pesant, mais dont la tige tortue, rabougrie, 6paisse de trois pouces,
atteint rarement plus de sept pieds de hauteur. II est done tr^s-probable que
les observations du savant Forster furent incompletes.

Les oiseaux ^taient peu nombreux et la pfeche peu abondante dans ces par-
ages; les poules 6taient le seul animal domestique de I'ile, mais elles dtaient
rares, petites et maigres. Les Anglais prdsumerent que les habitants se nour-
rissaient de rats. Leurs plantes consistaient en ignames, en patates, en cit-
rouilles, en bananiers, en Cannes a sucre et en une espece de solanum ou morelle.
Quoique d^pourvus d'eau, ils les entretenaient tres-bien. II n'y avait dans
rile ni torrent, ni ruisseau, ni source, et ils se contentaient, pour boire, de I'eau
f^tide qu'ils puisaient dans une mare.

Apres la P6rouse, plusieurs marins aventuriers se permirent toutes sortes
de violences h regard des habitants de cette lie. Le schooner le Nancy de
New London, qui p^chait des phoques sur I'ile Masafuero, dont les fourrures
se vendent tr^s-bien k Canton, alia recruter des matelots a Vaihou. Ces
hommes, enlev6s de force, se jeterent h la mer, et les aventuriers n'amen^rent
que des femmes h Masafuero. D'autres descentes excit^rent une indignation
g^n^rale parmi les indigenes, et tous les baleiniers qui s'y pres^nterent depuis,
furent, avec raison, fort mal accueillis.

C'est ainsi que Kotzebue, qui ignorait ces justes motifs d'irritation contra
les Europ^ens, tomba dans une sorte de guet-apens, quand il eut mouill6, le
28 mars 1816, devant Vaihou, avec son petit navire le Rurick. A son arriv^e,
les naturels lui avaient fait le plus cordial accueil, lui offrant des presents,
^changeant quelques productions de I'lle pour de petits morceaux de fer; mais
quand las Russes voulurent d^barquer, ils les cernerent et les vol^rent indigne-
ment. lis les assaillirent d'une grMe de pierres, et les forcerent de se rem-
barquer. Kotzebiie ne put done observer Vaihou ; seulement il remarqua que
les statues avaient ^t^ renvers^es de leurs pi^destaux.

Void, du reste, de quelle maniere Choris, dessinateur de I'expddition, fait
le r6cit de I'expedition du Rurick.

"Le 16 mars, de bon matin, nous eumes connaissance de I'lle de Piques, ou
Vaihou. On voyait sur la c6te septentrionale des espaces qui avaient I'air
d'etre couverts d'arbras, mais ce n'^taient probablement que des bananiers.
Biant6t on apergut, k I'aide des lunettes d'approche, les monuments dont
Cook et la P^rouse ont paxli; ensuite on d^couvrit de la fumde dans plusieurs
endroits. Nous marchions lentement, de sorte que nous n'atteignimas qu'k
midi la bale de Cook.

"Deux pirogues ch^tives, pourvues de balanciers, et portant chacune deux
hommes, s'avancerent vers nous. Les hommes nous faisaient des signes et
poussaient des cris en montrant la terra, et tenant des filets de piche k la main.
Malgrd toutes nos invitations, ils refuserent de s'approcher, et bientdt ils
rebrouss^rent chemin.

" On envoya aussit6t un canot pour sonder la bale et trouver un mouillage.
Les insulaires 6taient rassembl^s en foule sur le rivage. Un grand nombre se

330 EASTER ISLAND.

jet^rent k la nage, et apport^rent des bananes, des ignames, des Cannes k sucre,
qu'ils ^chang^rent centre du fer; ils ne faisaient pas grand cas des bagatelles
qu'on leur offrait. Un insulaire, apr^s avoir regu des ciseaux, qui ^taient le
prix des bananes qu'il tenait k la main, se mit k fuir sans avoir livrd sa denr^e;
on I'appela inutilement. Ses camarades, qui entouraient le canot, semblaient
se moquer de nos gens, de sorte que I'officier qui commandait rembarcation
fut enfin obligd de tirer k plomb sur le fuyard. Celui-ci jeta les fruits, et se
hkta de gagner la terre; ses camarades le suivirent.

" L'aspect de I'lle ^tait assez aride; toutefois elle nous parut moins miserable
qu'k Cook et a la P6rouse. Toutes les pentes des hauteurs dtaient partagdes
en champs plant^s de diffdrents v^g^taux, dont les nuances produisaient un
effet tres-agr£able; sans doute ils doivent aux bienfaits de I'exp^dition fran-
caise, command^e par la Pdrouse, plusieurs plantes utiles qu'ils cultivent
aujourd'hui.

"On apercevait de tous c6tds des hommes qui couraient au rivage ; la plupart
dtaient nus ; il y en avait cedependant quelques-uns qui portaient des esp^ces de
manteaux jaunes et blancs de diffdrentes dimensions.

" D^s que nous eumes laiss6 tomber I'ancre, deux canots, montes par vingt-
deux hommes bien arm^s, se dirig^rent vers la terre. Nous nous en appro-
chions, lorsque les insulaires se mirent k nous jeter des pierres; les uns criaient,
les autres nous faisaient des gestes menagants. Le rivage 6tait convert au moins
desix centshommes, qui avaient I'air devouloir s'opposer ^notre ddbarquement.
On tira quelques coups de fusil k poudre; alors on en vit un grand nombre se
rdfugier derriere les rochers; le bruit passe, quand ils reconnurent n'avoir
point de mal, ils sortirent de leur cachette, en riant et se moquant de nous.

"On ne pouvait pas raisonnablement se venger des plaisanteries de ces
grands enfants; mais comme on avait le plus grand ddsir de communiquer avec
eux, il fallut, puisqu'ils nous refusaient de nous laisser aller chex eux, ticher de
les attirer a nous. On leur montra done des outils de fer. IvCS plus hardis se
jeterent a I'eau, nous apporterent des fruits ; cedependant ils ne cessaient pas de
montrer de la crainte. Enfin, quand ils virent qu'on leur payait bien leurs
fruits, ils dchangerent contre notre fer des filets et un petit poulet. Leur pro-
vision 6puis^e, ils retournerent a terre. Nous leur fimes signe de s' Eloigner du
rivage. lis nous comprirent tres-bien, et nous d^barquimes. Toutefois,
comme il dtait dvident que ce peuple n'avait pas de bonnes dispositions pour
nous, nous restdmes k peine cinq minutes k terre. D'ailleurs le ressac dtait
trop fort, et nos canots auraient couru des dangers.

" Nous ne vimes pas sur le rivage de la bale les statues dont parlent les voya-
geurs qui nous ont pr^c^d^s dans cette ile, et, a I'exception d'un bitiment haut
de sept pieds, construit en petites pierres, et dans lequel on pouvait entrer en
rampant par une ouverture pratiqu^e sur le c6t£, nous n'apergumes rien de
remarquable, et rien ne nous indiqua que ce fut une habitation humaine. A
droite du lieu du d^barquement, et k deux cents pas environ du bord de la mer,
s'dlevaient un grand nombre de piliers hauts de trois k quatre pieds, construits
d'une seule pierre, et surmont^s d'une dalle de couleur blanche.

' ' Parmi la f oule des insulaires qui avaient convert le rivage, et dont le nombre
s'dlevait k pen pris k neuf cents, nous ne distinguimes que deux femmes. Un
seul homme avait une massue en forme de spatule et om6e de ciselures. II
^tait inutile de s'obstiner k visiter cette ile malgrd la volont6 des habitants; en
consequence on fit voile au coucher du soleil. "

Depuis Kotzebiie, il n'y a gu^re que Beechey qui ait donn^ de nouveaux
renseignements sur I'lle Vaihou, bien que son ddbarquement n'ait pas eu plus de
succes que celui que nous venons de raconter. II la visita en 1826, en longeant

SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISI^AND. 331

de pres la partie septentrionale, imparfaitement reconnue par ses devanciers,
et en observant sa charpente avec plus d'attention. II remarqua des crat^res
^teints et recouverts de verdure, excepts un seul vers la pointe nord-est.

Une grande aridity r^gnait sur les coteaux, et les vallons lui parurent mal
cultivds. II distingua dans I'un de ces vallons un morai avec ses quatre idoles
sur une plate-forme, quelques grandes cases environn&s de quelques petites
cases souterraines, et un grand enclos en pierres surmontd d'autres pierres
blanchies, k demi cach&s par des bananiers. Pendant tout cet examen autour
de I'ile, Beechey avait vu une foule de naturels, dont les uns ^taient nus et
ne portaient que le maro, et les autres avaient un manteau jet^ sur I'dpaule,
ddcrire en petit la mfeme ligne que lui, en le suivant continuellement k terre
jusqu'au mouillage de Cook, oil il envoya deux canots bien armds pour dtablir
les communications avec eux. lis furent accueillis avec les mdmes dispositions
amicales dont on avait us^ vis-^-vis Kotzebiie ; les naturels accoururent k la
nage avec leurs femmes et des provisions k ^changer. Les canots n'dtaient
pas encore k terre, lorsqu'un de ces insulaires, apportant sa fiUe sur ses ^paules,
la langa au milieu des Anglais, en la recommandant bien k leur attention.
Cette jeune personne 6tait des plus gracieuses; elle avait de beaux yeux noirs,
et des cheveux d'db^ne flottaient sur ses ^paules. Ainsi que les autres femmes,
elle 6tait tatou^e au-dessous des sourcils et depuis la ceinture jusqu'au genou,
de sorte que de loin on croyait que c'^tait un v^tement qui couvrait cette partie
de son corps. Cette charmante cr^atm-e n'^tait pas d^pourvue du d^faut qui
caractdrisait ses compatriotes ; car aussitdt qu'elle fut pr^s des Anglais, elle
s'empara sans fagon de I'habit d'un officier, et s'en drapa k son gout.

A peine les Anglais furent-ils ddbarqu6s qu'ils s'apergurent, un peu tard, du
guet-apens dans lequel ils s'dtaient jetds; les naturels les assaillirent et les
vol^ent. Une lutte s'engagea, dans lequelle jouerent les casse-tfete, les dards,
les pierres d'tme c6t^, et les fusils de I'autre. I^'officier Anglais se vit forc6 de
reculer vers la chaloupe, d'oxi il ordonna de faire feu; le chef qui avait soulev6
cette lutte fut tu6 le premier. L'officier jugea cedependant que, malgr^ cet
avantage, la place n'^tait pas tenable, et regagna le bitiment ; ramenant tons
les hommes qui ^taient avec lui, blesses de coups de pierres. Les naturels, de
leur c6t^, avaient eu un homme tu^, outre leur chef.

Beechey, dans son journal, a tracd le portrait de ces insulaires, qu'il croit
avoir beaucoup d'analogie avec les habitants de la Nouvelle-Zdlande. Le
portrait qu'il en fait est assez avantageux. "C'est," dit-il, "une belle race,
les femmes surtout, avec leur figiure ovale, leiu-s traits r^guliers, leur front haut
et uni, leurs dents superbes, leur ceil noir, petit et quelque peu enfonc^. La
peau des naturels est un peu plus claire que celle des Malais; la forme g^ndrale
du corps est correcte; les membres, peu musculeux, accusent pourtant de
I'agilitl et de la vigueiu-; les cheveux, d'un noir de jais, ne grisonnent que
fort tard."

332 EASTER ISLAND.

[Prom "Die Inseln des stillen Oceans," by Carl E. Meinicke; zweiter Theil, 1876, p. 228.]

Endlich liegen 15 bis 20 Grade ostlicher noch zwei kleine Inseln, die ostlich-
sten aller derjenigen, welche zu schildern ich hier unternommen habe. Die
wichtigste derselben ist die westliche, Rapanui (Grossrapa) bei Cook Waihu
Oder Teapi, wahrscheinlich zuerst von dem Flibustier Davis 1687 entdeckt und
von Roggeveen 1722 Paascheyland (Osterinsel) benannt, spater besonders von
Cook, la P^rouse, Beechey, Palmer und Gana erforscht. Sie liegt 250 M. O.
von Mangarewa und 500 M. W. von der Ktiste Amerikas und hat die Form
eines rechtwinkligen Dreiecks ; die grosste Lange betragt iiber 3M., der Umf ang
9, der Inhalt etwas iiber 2 Q.-M. Die Kiisten der Insel sind ohne Einschnitte
und Hafen, nirgends finden die Schiffe Schutz, wenn auch der Meeresboden sich
allmahlich und regelmassig herabsenkt; auch sind nur wenige gute Landungs-
platze, und die Landung ist stets sehr beschweriich. Das Innere ist vol!
niedriger Berge, die sich allmahlich zu den Kiisten herabsenken ; der hochste
im Osttheil der Insel hat 403 M. Hohe. Das Gestein dieser Berge ist vulkanisch,
besonders Trachyt, Lava von verschiedenen Farben, auch Obsidian; wohl
erhaltene Krater und Mineralquellen finden sich noch, allein die vulkanische
Thatigkeit scheint schon seit langer Zeit ganz erloschen zu sein. Der Boden
erscheint viel diirrer und rauher, als er es in WirkUchkeit ist; er ist iiberwieg-
end felsig und besonders mit einzelnen losen Stiicken rauher Lava bedeckt,
aber an den Abhangen und in den Thalem durch die Auflosung des Gesteins
fruchtbar und ergiebig. Frisches Wasser ist nicht haufig und findet sich nur
in Sumpfen und Teichen, fliessendes fehlt ganz; aber das Klima ist feucht
genug, um den Anbau ohne kiinstliche Bewasserung zu gestatten.

Die Fauna der Insel ist sehr arm. Von MammaUen sind Ratten haufig und
Ziegen eingeftihrt, sonst nur Cetaceen. Landvogel scheint es bis auf das
zahme Haushuhn nicht zu geben. Seevogel sind viele. An Fischen ist das
Meer um die Insel nicht reich; Amphibien fehlen ganz, von Insecten sind ein
bis zwei Kafer und Schmetterlinge, einige Centipeden, die Hausfliege in
Schwarmen, MoUusken sind zahlreicher. Die Vegetation hat noch ganz den
indischen Charakter, die Zahl der Pflanzen ist gering. Walder fehlen ganz,
eine Edwardsia ist das einzige baumartige Gewachs, sonst finden sich nur
Straucher von hochstens 10 Fuss Hohe; dies ist die Folge der Ausrottung der
Walder durch die Eingeborenen, an einigen Puncten haben sich noch Reste
der alten Walder erhalten. Die wichtigsten Pflanzen sind einige Graser,
Cypereen und Farrenkrauter, nachstdem Cordyline, das wild wachsende Zuck-
errohr; die Kokos, die es friiher gegeben hat, sind jetzt vertilgt. DasKUma
ist warm, doch nicht druckend, Regen fallt das ganze Jahr iiber; der vorherr-
schende Wind ist der Ostwind, aber im Winter (April bis October) wird er
ofter von Westwinden unterbrochen.

Die Nordkiiste der Insel, die von O. nach W. geht, bildet zwei grosse, offene
Baien, die ostUche Hangamahiku (B. espagnole), die westUche Hangakoonu
(B. la Pdrouse), die letzte umschliesst die kleine Bucht Anakena mit einem
guten Landungsplatz. Vom Nordwestcap erstreckt sich die Westkiiste gegen
S., und an ihr liegt die Bai Hangaroa (Cooksbai), der beste Ankerplatz der
Insel, da er wenigstens gegen O. ganz geschiitzt ist; auch geben zwei kleine
sandige Buchten (Hangaroa und Hangapiko) nicht ganz unbequeme Landung.
An dem steil abstxirzenden Siidwestcap liegen zwei kleine Inseln, die nachste
(Shiprock) ist ein schroffer Fels, die andere, grossere eben, aber mit steilen

SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. 333

Ufern; von da geht die Siidkiiste nach NO., den Ostwinden ganz oflfen und
mit einigen Baien und einem guten Landungsplatz bei Waihu. Von dem
Innern der Insel ist wenig bekannt, da bisher nur die Krater genauer geschil-
dert sind. Am Ostcap liegt der Krater Otu-iti, der sich in einer grossen Ebene
erhebt, mit einem tiefen Spalt in der ostlichen Kraterwand und einem Teich
im Grunde; am Nordostcap hat die Kette Teranohanakane einen grossen
Krater, der nach N. hin ebenfalls durch eine Spalte offen steht, und dessen
Grund schone Pflanzungen enthalt. Der grosste Krater scheint der schon von
la Pdrouse geschilderte Teranokau am Stidwestcap zu sein, der ein viertel M.
im Durchmesser und 600 bis 700 Fuss Tiefe hat; eine Spalte durchschneidet
die Wand an der Siidseite, und der Grund enthalt kleine, siisse Seen und
Siimpfe nebst Pflanzungen der Bewohner. O. von Hangaroa liegt der Krater
Teranohau mit einer Schwefelquelle an seinem Fusse und NO. von ihm ein
anderer Krater von 320 M. Hohe.

Die Bewohner von Rapantu sind ihrer Abkunf t nach Rarotonganer, denn sie
sprechen nicht bloss die Sprache derselben, sie haben auch in ihren Traditionen
die Kunde von der Einwanderung ihrer Vorfahren aus Rapa erhalten. Ihr
Charakter zeigt alle Eigenthiimlichkeiten der Polynesier in voUstem Maase,
FreundUchkeit und Zutraulichkeit, verbunden mit der Lust am Stehlen und
arger LiederUchkeit bei den Weibern, Tragheit, Frohsinn und Vergniigungs-
sucht, Freiheitsliebe; dass sie endlich Geist und Talente sogar in sehr hervor-
stechender Weise besitzen, ist nicht zu verkennen. Ihre Zahl ist gering. Cook
schatzte sie nur auf 700, spatere Reisende nahmen gewohnlich 1500 an; 1868
waren ihrer durch die Maassregeln der peruanischen Sklavenhandler 930, 1870
in Folge der Pocken nur noch gegen 600. Im Aeussern kommen sie mit den
Tahitiern, Markesanern und Neuseelandern ganz iiberein. Die Manner sind
gross, stark, muskulos gebaut, ihr Korper jedoch mehr fiir Thatigkeit als fiir
Kraftiibung geeignet, die Frauen zart und nicht ohne Anmuth; ihre Farbe ist
hellbraun und besonders hell bei den Frauen, wahrend die Manner eine dunk-
lere Farbe als andere Polynesier haben, die Ziige sind regelmassig und ange-
nehm, die Stim hoch, die Augen lebhaft und dtmkel, die Nase gut gebaut, der
Mund mit schonen Zahnen, Haar und Bart lang und schwartz. Sie scheinen
gesund zu sein und leiden weniger als andere Polynesier am Aussatz; leider
sind die Pocken eingefiihrt, und die Syphilis soil grossen Schaden thun.

Die Nahrung ist vorzugsweise eine vegetabile und besteht vor Allem aus
Pataten, dann Yams, Zuckerrohr, Bananen; von Thieren essen sie Hiihner,
Ziegen, Fische, Ratten, selbst Ungeziefer verschmahen sie nicht, und die
Anthropophagie besteht noch jetzt. Sie kochen in den bekannten Oefen und
huten sich beim Todten der Thiere ihr Blut zu vergiessen; ihr Getrank ist
Wasser, dass sie, wie friihere Reisende glaubten, auch Meerwasser trinken, ist
ein Irrthum, sie brauchen es bloss an der Stelle des Salzes. Die Kleidung der
Manner besteht in einem Maro aus Zeug, der an einem Giirtel von Frauen-
haaren befestigt ist und nicht selten durch Krauter oder Seegras ersetzt wird,
dann haufig noch aus einem Mantel von Zeug (nua), der am Halse zusammen-
gebunden wird; die Frauen tragen gewohnhch ein Unterkleid von Zeug, das
von der Mitte des Leibes lang herabgehangt, statt dessen nicht selten aber
auch bloss den Maro, dann noch einen Mantel von Matte iiber die Schultern.
Das Haar haben die Manner gewohnlich abgeschnitten, die Frauen dagegen
lang Oder auf den Kopf aufgebunden, die ersten auch manchmal noch ein aus

334 EASTER ISLAND.

Gras geflochtenes und mit Huhn- und Seevogelfedern besetztes Netz, die
zweiten geflochtene Mattenhiite mit zwei Krempen, aber diese Kopfbedeck-
ungen sind jetzt ausser Gebrauch gekommen. In den Ohrlappen haben sie
gewohnlich grosse, bis auf die Schultern herabgezogene Ivocher, in die sie zu
Zeiten Zuckerrohrblatter oder geschnitzte Stiicke Holz besonders bei Festen
stecken; sie schlagen diese Ohrlocher oft auch tiber den obern Theil des Ohrs
oder kniipfen beide im Nacken zusammen, dazu tragen sie noch Ringe mit
Muschelschalen im Ohr. Den Bart schneiden die Manner mit scharfem
Steinen ab. Halsbander haben sie von Muscheln und Knochen. Tattowi-
rung ist allgemein, bei den Mannern iiber den ganzen Korper, kunstvoU und
geschickt, der der Neuseelander ahnlich; die Frauen waren friiher nur im
Gesicht tattowirt, jetzt aber sind sie es auch iiber den Korper. Diesen bemalen
die Manner ausserdem noch roth, weiss und schwartz nach verschiedenen
Mustern, die Frauen bloss mit rother Farbe. Auch die Aufschlitzung der Vor-
haut ist Sitte. Die Hauser sind lange, niedrige, umgekehrten Booten ahnKche
Hiitten, die auf Platformen von grossen, viereckigen Lavablocken stehen,
deren Seiten krumme I/inien bilden. Auf diesem stehen zwei Reihen Pfosten,
von denen die mittelsten die hochsten sind, die ubrigen allmahlich niedriger
werden, und die gegen einander gebogen und durch Querholzer verbunden sind ;
iiber das Ganze Hegt ein bis zum Boden reichendes Dach von Zuckerrohrblat-
tern, und keine andere Oeffnung als ein thiirahnliches Loch fuhrt in die dunkle
Hiitte. Ausser diesen Wohnhausern gab es friiher, (denn jetzt baut man sie
nicht mehr), ahnliche sehr grosse Gebaude von bis 200 Fuss Lange mit steiner-
nen Seitenwanden und einem Blatterdach, die nicht, vsde la P^rouse glaubte,
die Bevolkerung eines ganzen Dorfs aufnahmen, sondern zu Versammlungen
und Festen dienten. Hochst merkwiirdig sind aber noch die steinernen, halb
unterdie Erde gebauten Hauser von grossem Alter, in die eine schmale, niedrige,
abwarts gehende Oeffnung fxihrt, und die sehr kunstvoU mit dicken Seitenwan-
den und dachziegelartig iiber einander liegenden Steinen dariiber errichtet und
oben mit diinnen Steinplatten bedeckt sind; diese Hauser, deren Inneres mit
rohen Bildern geziert ist, sollen Wohnungen friiherer Hauptlinge gewesen sein.
Die Hauptbeschaftigung der Einwohner ist der Landbau, den sie friiher
wenigstens in ausserordentlicher Ausdehnung betrieben; die Pflanzungen sind
regelmassig, sorgfaltig und mit Geschick angelegt und werden mit Gras
gediingt. Hauptgegenstande der Cultur sind Pataten und Yams, nachstdem
Taro, Bananen und Zuckerrohr, den Papiermaulbeerbaum ziehen sie hinter
Steinwallen zum Schutz gegen die Winde. Vom Hausthieren haben sie bloss
Hiihner. Fischfang treiben sie nur sehr beschrankt; sie haben kleinmaschige
Netze und brauchten in friiherer Zeit auch grosse steinerne Angelhaken (rou),
nach Krebsen und Muscheln tauchen sie. Ihre Boote bauen sie, weil sie gros-
sere Baume ausser einigem Treibholz nicht besitzen, aus Holzstucken von
hochstens 4 Fuss Lange und halb Fuss Breite, die sie zusammennahen und
kalfatern ; aber diese schmalen, bis 20 Fuss langen Boote mit erhohten Enden
und Auslegern konnen sich nicht von den Kiisten entfernen, sie besitzen auch
so wenige, dass sie deshalb haufig, auf Rohrbundeln schwimmend, worin sie
sehr erfahren sind, an die Schiffe kommen. Zeuge bereiten sie aus der Rinde
des Papiermaulbeerbaumes und farben sie gelb mit Curcuma und Hoheria
populnea; die Rinde des Paritium tiliaceum giebt Fasern zu Gurteln und
Netzen. Wahrhaft bewundernswerth ist im Verhaltniss zu ihren dxirftigen

SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISI.AND. 335

Werkzeugen aus Klnochen, Muscheln, und Stein ihre Geschicklichkeit im
Schnitzen von Holz und die Herstellung der Bilder aus vulkanischem Gestein,
welche letztere sie mit einem zahnartigen Meissel aus Stein ausarbeiten. Ihre
iibrigen Gerathe sind sehr einfach; sie schlafen auf Matten und haben einen
Stein zum Kopfkissen.

Ueber ihre religiosen Ansichten sind wir nur diirftig unterrichtet. Nach den
Missionaren glaubten sie friiher an eine Gottheit Makemake, die Alles, auch
die Menschen, geschaffen habe; daneben hatten sie noch sogenannte Haus-
gotter, die ohne Zweifel als aus den Seelen gestorbener Vornehmer hervor-
gegangen angesehen wiurden. Sie haben auch Bilder derselben, kunstvoU aus
Holz geschnitzt, mit monstrosen Kopfen, die Augen aus Knochen und Obsidian
gemacht, die in den Wohnhausem an den Dachern hingen, allein nur zu Zeiten
Verehrung empfingen, ebenso Bilder von Thieren aller Art. Die Tempel wur-
den wohl gewohnlich durch die Begrabnissstellen vertreten ; allein es finden sich
auch besondere gepflasterte Platze erwahnt, die man f iir nichts Anderes halten
kann, mit steinemen Altaren, die in kunstvoUer Weise in Form roher Menschen-
bilder ausgehauen sind. Der Cultus bestand in Anrufung der Gotter, deren
Willen der Priester erklarte, in Opfern an Ivcbensmitteln, auch an Menschen,
und in der Feier gewisser, zu bestimmten Zeiten wiederkehrender Feste
(arkauti), von denen das erste im Fruhjahr 2 Monate dauerte, das zweite im
Sommer mit der Frrichtung einer Pyramide aus Zweigen (paina) endete, das
dritte in den Winter fiel ; bei alien fanden Tanze, Gesange, Spiele aller Art statt.
Das Tapu bestand in voUster Kraft; an Gegenstanden wurde es durch kleine,
3 bis 4 Fuss hohe Steinhaufen bezeichnet, deren Spitze mit Kalk geweisst war.

Bei Begrabnissen sollen keine Feierlichkeiten stattfinden. Die Leiche wird
in Zeug oder in Rohr und Gras gewickelt imd entweder in eine Felsspalte ver-
steckt Oder gewohnhcher mit dem Kopf gegen das Meer hin auf das Papakoo
gelegt, eine Terrasse gewohnlich nahe am Meere, die von hohen auf der Seeseite
manchmal geweissten Steindammen eingefasst ist und auf oder neben der
kleine Haufen von oben geweissten Steinen liegen, die wahrscheinlich Graber
bedecken. Hierher gehoren auch die sogenannten Bildsaulen (moai) die der
Insel so grossen Ruf verschafft haben und seit Roggeveen's Zeit von Allen,
die Rapanui besucht, geschildert sind. In neuerer Zeit werden sie von den
Fingeborenen nicht mehr errichtet, auch sind alle mit wenigen Ausnahmen
jetze umgestiirzt undzerstort. Es sindeigentlichroheSaulen, aus vulkanischem
Gestein gehauen, von 16 bis 30 Fuss Hohe; der obere Theil der Saule ist nicht
ohne Kunstf ertigkeit zu einem Menschenkopf mit lang herabegezogenen Ohren
ausgearbeitet, und auf dem Scheitel ruht ein zugehauener Stein in Form einer
grossen Mutze. Die Saulen bestehen aus grauem Trachyt und sind in dem
Krater Otu-iti gemacht, wo sich noch jetzt eine unvollendete findet, das Gestein
der Mutze ist die rothe Lava des Kraters Teranohau. Sie stehen fast alle an
den Kusten auf Fussgestellen und diese auf viereckigen, von Steinmauern
gebildeten Platformen, theils einzeln, theils viele zusammen, stets mit dem
Riicken gegen das Meer gewandt. Dass diese Saulen auf den Grabern der
Vornehmsten stehen, die nach ihrem Tode vergottert sind, und Darstellungen
derselben sein soUen, (weshalb auch jede einen besonderen Namen fiihrt), hat
schon Forster gesehen, und wenn friihere Reisende diese Platze geradezu
Marae neimen, so haben sie darin voUkommen Recht; es sind Grabplatze, die
zugleich als Tempel dienten. An der Hinterseite der Bilder sind manchmal

336 EASTER ISLAND.

Zeichen ausgehauen, wie sich deren auch an den Wanden der steinernen Hauser
finden. In neuester Zeit sind dunne Bretter (rohau rongorongo) von hier nach
Europa gekommen mit langen Reihen von eingeschnitzten Zeichen, die einer
Schrift so ahnlich sehen, dass man sie anfangs wirklich fiir eine polynesische
Hieroglyphenschrift hat halten wollen; da die Zeichen auf den Bildsaulen sich
auch auf diesen Inseln wiederfinden, so hat die Vermuthung, dass sie eigentUch
den Zweck hatten, die Genealogieen der vornehmen Haupthnge dem Gedacht-
niss besser einzupragen, sehr an Wahrscheinhchkeit gewonnen.

Was liber ihreVerfassungsverhaltnisse berichtetwird, beruhtzumTheil wohl
auf Missverstandnissen. Sie haben einen Konig (ariki) ; ursprunglich war die
Wurde erbHch, in der neuesten Zeit scheint der Einfiuss der machtigen Haupt-
linge so gestiegen zu sein, dass sie die Hrbhchkeit abgeschafft haben, denn sie
soUen sich jetzt bei dem Tode des Konigs bei dem Krater Teranokau ver-
sammeln, um durch Stimmenmehrheit einen unter ihnen zu seinem Nachfolger
zu wahlen, wobei die Candidaten nach den kleinen Inseln am Siidwestcap hinii-
berschwimmen miissen, um von da Seevogeleier zu holen. Jedenfalls erklart
eine solche Ordnung die unter ihnen stattfindenden Unruhen. Das aussere
Zeichen der HauptUngswiirde ist das Tragen eines langen Stocks, dessen oberes
Ende in einen Menschenkopf geschnitzt ist. Bei ihren Strafen vermeiden sie
Blut zu vergiessen und ziehen das Steinigen vor. Der Grund und Boden
scheint Privateigenthum zu sein, das sie durch Tapusteine bezeichnen. Friiher
hielt man sie fiir harmlos und friedUch, jetzt sind Kampfe unter ihnen nicht
selten. Sie brauchen dazu Keulen von zwei Arten, die eine, den Patupatu der
Maori ahnliche, die andere kiirzer und mit daran geschnitzten Menschen-
kopfen, lange Speere und Wurfspiesse mit Obsidianspitzen, Steine, die sie ohne
Schleudern werfen; Zeichen zu geben, dient die Muscheltrompete.

Ihre Vergniigungssucht wird durch die geringe Miihe, die ihnen der Anbau
des Landes macht, sehr bestarkt. Tanze lieben beide Geschlechter sehr und
begleiten sie auch mit Liedern ; musikalische Instrumente werden nicht erwahnt.
Sie kennen eine Art Chronologic und bestimmen die Monate nach dem Monds-
umlauf . Im Handel zeigen sie sich ebenso geschickt als eifrig.

Ihre Verbindungen mit den Europaern sind fur sie bis jetzt fast nur eine
Quelle des Verderbens und Elends geworden. Bei ihrer Freundlichkeit und
Gefalligkeit wurden sie um so leichter die Beute gewissenloser Handler; schon
1806 entfiihrte ein amerikanischer Fischer nach einem heftigen Gefecht viele,
um sie als Arbeiter zu brauchen. Solche Vorfalle haben begreifiich grosse
Erbitterung erregt und sie so f eindselig gegen Fremde gemacht, dass sie allmah-
lich in den Ruf wilder, verratherischer Barbaren geriethen. 1863 griindeten
peruanische Menschenhandler hier ein Depot, um aus den umhegenden Archi-
pelen Arbeiter zusammenzuholen, und fiihrten bei dieser Gelegenheit auch den
grossten Thiel der Einwohner nach Peru ; als die drohende Haltung der Franz-
osischen Regierung die peruanischen Behorden zu ihrer Zuriicksendung bewog,
brachten sie leider die Keime der Blattern auf ihre Insel. 1866 liessen sich
katholische Geistliche unter ihnen nieder, denen es in kurzer Zeit gelang, sie fiir
das Christenthum zu gewinnen ; aber die Bekehrung ist nicht nachhaltig gewesen,
schon nach wenigen Jahren sahen die Missionare sich gezwungen, die Insel zu
verlassen, und sie haben ihre treuesten Anhanger nach Mangarewa gefuhrt.

INDEX.

PAGE.

a extinction {taukete) 257

(yero) 267

ablaut 34

etiological explanation . . . (ahiahi) 187

afiSrmatives (oe) 185

-at, verb-formative Qio) 205

Ala i Kahiki 108

alphabet, Mangareva 83

Marquesas 135

Paumotu 51

Polynesian 11

Proto-Somoan 15

Rapanui 13.15

Samoan 15

Tahiti no

Anaa, visibility 50

aspirate 19, 23, 43, 82

duality 26

French error of record . . 47

frequency 22

labial 46

lingual 47

Proto-Samoan 43> 46

Rapanui 45

aspirated consonants 36

atoll, visibility 50

Austral Group 44, 51

autochthons 150

Baker, Shirley Waldemar 6

Barrow, John 107

"Beach-la-Mar" 9

Berreto, Dona Ysabel 130

borrowed words 30

Bounty mutiny 107

busk 26

Caillet 82

canoe building 79

seamanship 81

Carroll, Dr. A 4

castaways 58, 63

catch 13

Catholic mission, Tahiti 11

clothing 310, 328, 333

Colinet, Prof 8

color-sense (egaega) 194

(kerekere) 215

consonant aspiration 19

changeability 34

concurrence 33

final 35. (iko) 211

fixity 33

frequency 22

PAGE.

consonant impulse 18, 19

modulants 15

mutation 37

mutes 18

nasals 17, 19

Polynesian 15

reaction 19

selection 35

sibilants 19

spirants 19

uncertainty 15

cooee Ill

Cook 2, 108, 130

Cook Group 44

Cooke, Dr. George H 8

Coombe, Florence 79

Croft, Thomas 318

Crook, William 131

Crose, Governor-General William 25

Cyclopean remains 4, 316

Dangerous Archipelago 49

Delano, Capt. Amasa 309

dictionary quality 39

diffusion quality of speech 157

DordiUon, Mgr. I. R 7

Ducie Island 49

Duff mission voyage 108, 130

ecclesiastical loan words 31

Elizabeth Island 50

English loan words 31

/ 83, 111,136

f-h 37

/-extinction 38

/-mutation {hahie) 199

{hihi) 204

(kauha) 214

Fale o le Fe'e 4

Fergus, Ed 133

final consonants 42

final vowel 32

finger-count 166

fire-making 203, 321, 322

food 310.311.312,313

diversity (inaki) 211

Fomander, Abraham 108

French loan words 31

priests 6

Friederici, Capt. Georg 4, 57, 62, 80

note on slings. ..(/iwra) 209

Futuna consonants is

g adopted f or »g 12

337

338

INDEX.

Geiseler

geographical names local .

germ sound

German loan words

cm, William Wyatt

Grimm's law

PAGE.

7

3

i6

33

82

33

A-portative 26

Harris, John 131

Hawaii, settlement 44

Hawaiki-raro 5

Hawaiki-runga 5

Hervey Group 44. 5i

Heywood, Peter 107

Hotomatua 3.311

houses 309, 325. 327. 328, 330. 334

hw 25,47

hyloglyphs 4, 315, 3i7. 324. 336

interrogative pronoun, neuter (jaha) 186

personal (ot) 187

Jaussen, Mgr. Tepano .

7,318

fe-extinction 13, 20, 25, 37, 112

k-ng mutation 20

Kamehameha speech reform 57

kappation 13, 25, 112

Kiti te Eiranga 2

Kualii, Mele of 108

/-extinction.

/-mutation

/ Nuclear Polynesian

labial frequency

mutation

lady

Lewis, Rev. Thomas

lingual frequency

mutation

lips, function

consonant use

liquids

loan words

London Mission in Tahiti.

Loti, Pierre

Low Archipelago

. {arovae)

{eo)

igaru)

(ueue)

m, first acquired

Melanesian variant

most fixed consonant

TO-augment {aanu)

{manavai)
(maute)

MadisonviUe

Makatea

Malayan borrowed material

190

194

196

265

23. 35. 38

17

22

37
34
12
22

37
20

24

136

31

II

323
49

24

17

17

185

224

227

132

50

56

PAG8.

Mangareva, alphabet 83

association with Mar-
quesas 87,88

association with Pau-

motu 88

contamination of Ra-

panui 162

dictionary 7

language examined. . 79

Marquesas, alphabet 135

annexation to the

United States .... 132

dialects 135

dictionary 7

discovery 129

language examined. . 129

Meinecke, Carl 82, 332

Melanesian, contamination 56. 58

OT-variant 17

Melville, Herman 133

Mendana, Alvaro i, 129

Metalianim 4

metathesis, mutation value 26

notation 28

types 29

(agoago) 186

(ahere) 186

(egarua) 194

{hahumuhumu) 199

(noma) 234

(ragua) 246

(tahuga) 255

(fuha) 263

modulus of quality i55

Moerenhout, J. B 57

mutation 25

mutes, frequency 22

second consonants acquired 18

n-/ mutation 23, 35

n-ng mutation 17. 25

name Easter Island i

nasals, first acquired i7

fixity 35

frequency 22

mutation 83

naturalized words 31

New Zealand, settlement 44

voyages 8j

»g-extinction 37

ng-n mutation 17. 25

ng-k mutation 20

Nine consonants i5

Nuclear Polynesia, defined 5

homogeneous

settlement . 40

numerals, Paumotu 58

obsolescence 56

INDBX.

339

PAGB.

octopus bait (rakei) 247

odor sense (eo) 194

palatal, atrophy in Tahitian 112

earliest acquired 21

frequency 22

mutation 37. 135

palate in speech 20

Paumotu, association with Tahiti 87

dictionary 7, 62

geography 49

identified elements. .. . 151

Mangareva element. . . 63

names 49

numerals 58

Tahiti element 61

phonetic degradation 109

pi Ill

Pitcaim Island 49

Polynesian Genealogies 63

"Polynesian Wanderings" 9

population 309, 325, 326, 327, 333

Porter, Commodore David 131

pottery 327

Pratt, George 6

prayer {pure) 245

(tarotaro) 257

Proto-Samoan, defined 14

migration 40, 5 1

Rapanui 41

r Tongafiti 17

raft voyages 63, 79

Rapaiti 2, 4, 51, 63

Rapanui, abandonment of the

island 162

migration 42

name 2

settlement a distinct mi-
gration 164, 167

settlement of Paumotu 60

Rarotonga 82

refugee migrations 150, 160

relationship {taukete) 258

Roggeween, Jakob i, 310

Roussel, P6re 2, 6, 7, 11

Roussel, Prof 8

j-extinction 38

j-mutation 35

s-h 37

Salmon, Alexander 8

Samoa stream 40

Samoan alphabet 17

consonants iS

Sandwich, Earl of 2

seacraft i53

semivowel frequency 22

sense-inversion 45

PAGE.

sense-invert (arero) 189

(hoe) 197

(matau) 226

(matoru) 226

{tuki) 263

(«go) 266

{varavara) 268

(varevare) 268

sibilants, frequency 22

rarity 23

sling Qiura) 209

Smith, S. Percy 5

sonant 23,24

sound frequency 22

Southeast Polynesia 5

speech, evolution 10

organs 19

spirant, diversity 24

frequency 22

obsolescence 19

Spoonerism 28

statues 4.309,311.312.

324. 325. 327. 328, 335

stone missile 209

surd 24

/-mutation 35

tablets, incised; see hyloglyphs.

Tahiti, alphabet no

dictionary 7

language examined 107

palatal loss 112

vowel change m

taio 107

Teapi 2

Tenae 131

Te Pito te Henua 2

Thierry, Baron Charles 133

Thomson, William J 2, 3, 4, 7, 8

thought method 39

Tikei 50

Tinian 4

tobacco {avaava) 192

Tongafiti migration 40, 43, 5 1

Tongan consonants 15

tongue functions 20

Torres Islanders 79

Tregear, Edward 7

trilithon 4

Tuamotu 49

Tubuai Group 51

Typee 133

M, labial tendency 108

umlaut 34

unidentified speech element 55, 148

Uvea consonants 15

v-h 38

340

INDEX.

PAGE.

v-w confusion i6

vaihu 2

Vemer's law 33

Viaud, Julien 323

Viti stream 40

vowel, change 33. 36, 1 10

doubled 12

fixity 34

frequency 22

Italian sound 12

richness 14

root element 15

PAGE.

vowel, seed 15

skeleton 113

w-v confusion 16

wall painting 314

Williams, John 1 1

Wilson, Capt. James 131

wind, compass value 81

word, memory {kuri) 220

tabu 57, m

(arero) 189

(pia) 240

. ". -Iff S^-?*- ''-r